《The Villains' Pampering Is Too Great!》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Lu Xiaocha from the the Post-apocalyptic World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Be good and wait here, Xiaocha. I¡¯ll be done soon, okay?¡± A handsome young man in a ck vest uniform exined worriedly as he walked Lu Xiaocha to the lounge with some snacks and fruits in his hands. ¡°Although this is a formal club, some people who drink here are no different from lunatics. If you go out and run into¡­¡± The young man thought about the scene and said with a conflicted expression, ¡°If you hit someone, the manager might deduct my sry or fire me.¡± Beside him, a thirteen-year-old girl in in sportswear was licking a lollipop very seriously. Her ck eyes were fixed on the pastries and fruits in the young man¡¯s hand as she nodded perfunctorily at the man¡¯s words. ¡°I know.¡± The girl has snow-white skin and delicate features. When she sat obediently, she looked like a doll that was carefully carved from suet jade by an art master. Her long ck hair was tied into two loose braids, and the thick bangs on her forehead made her appear cute and gentle. Her big ck eyes were especially bright and clear. ¡°These are for you. Eat them slowly.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she heard this sentence. With the lollipop in her mouth, both of her hands reached over eagerly to grab the pastry and fruit te in her arms. ¡°Mine.¡± Since they were given to her, they were hers now. No one could take them away. ...... The way she protected her food was exactly the same as a puppy. The young man was no longer surprised by her. He smiled and stroked her head. ¡°No one is snatching it away from you.¡± Everyone in the orphanage knew that this little girl was protective of her food. No one was allowed to even take a grain of rice from her. Those who did ended up miserable in the end. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going.¡± Lu Xiaocha sat on the small stool with her food and nodded obediently. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Goodbye, Ah Yue.¡± With so much food in her hands, Lu Xiaocha waved at the young man in a good mood. After Ah Yue left. Lu Xiaocha chewed the lollipop in her mouth and swallowed it. Then, she picked up the osmanthus cake on the te and took a bite. Half of the palm-sized rectangr pastry in her hand was bitten off. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s soft cheeks bulged from chewing, and her sparkling eyes curved because of the happy expression on her face. They looked like small crescent moons holding a clear spring, lustrous and clean. As long as there was food at hand, it was really easy for Lu Xiaocha to stay in one ce for an entire day.One could say that this made her easy to handle. It had been three months since she came to this world. Lu Xiaocha was full of curiosity for everything in this world. She was most concerned about all kinds of food. Whether it was delicious or not, as long as it could fill her stomach, she would stuff it into her mouth and devour it with relish. She was born in the post-apocalyptic world and had no rtives. Since she was young, she had only faced dpidated and deste cities, lifeless and hopeless people, zombies that ate humans, nts, and animals. She had self-destructed and died along with a few zombie kings when the zombies surrounded the city. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be reborn into a new life instead of dying. Having starved and seen the dpidated world, Lu Xiaocha cherished her current days. After eating a few pastries, she happily nibbled on an apple. Suddenly, there was amotion outside. Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t care at first, but she heard a familiar name. ¡°Ah Yue seems to have gotten into trouble with some rich young masters. Quick, go and get the manager.¡± Ah Yue? Lu Xiaocha frowned and stuffed the unfinished food into her pocket. Then, she patted it like a treasure before standing up and walking out. Amidst themotion, arrogant voices could be heard. ¡°Can you f*cking afford it? These clothes cost thousands of dors. It¡¯s worth a few years¡¯ sry for a mere bartender like you. Are you blind?¡± A young man with dyed red hair pointed at Ah Yue and scolded him arrogantly. Under the light, a red palm print could be clearly seen on the face of the young man who kept his head lowered and apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ah Yue kept apologizing. He was also feeling aggrieved. He was walking while holding some wine when these intoxicated teenagers who were fooling around in the aisle bumped into him. Not only was the expensive bottle of wine broken, but they were also looking for trouble. ¡°Damn, what bad luck. What kind of lousy things are your club hiring? If this matter isn¡¯t resolved today, I won¡¯t let it go!¡± ¡°Young Master Wang, calm down. My employee is insensitive. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t lower yourself to his level¡­¡± The supervisor walked over and quickly humbled himself. However, the red-haired youth was drunk and his friends were jeering at him. He was determined to make things difficult for Ah Yue. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to pay.¡± The red-haired youth looked at Ah Yue with malice in his eyes. ¡°Go get me ten bottles of the strongest alcohol.¡± Ah Yue¡¯s face turned pale. So did the manager¡¯s. ¡°What, are you unwilling to do it?¡± Seeing that no one moved, the red-haired youth felt embarrassed and shouted even louder, ¡°Go get it! Otherwise, I¡¯ll smash this ce up!¡± Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Identical

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The supervisor was also overwhelmed by the situation. In the end, the alcohol was brought to the youth. Ah Yue¡¯s face was pale as a sheet. He clenched his fists. With a bang, the red-haired youth opened a bottle of wine with a nasty smile on his face. ¡°There are ten bottles here. Either finish them all or pay me 500,000 yuan. Choose for yourself.¡± Half a million¡­ ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll drink.¡± Ah Yue¡¯s eyes were red and his voice trembled. His pale fingers picked up a bottle. He closed his eyes and was about to drink when a soft hand grabbed the bottle. Ah Yue¡¯s hand that held the bottle was not allowed to move any closer. He opened his eyes and saw the little girl beside him. ¡°Xiaocha!¡± Under the light, the girl looked gentle and weak. Her skin was pale and delicate, and her facial features were refined and clean. She looked like a flower that needed to climb a big tree to grow. Right now, whether it was her overly obedient appearance, her clean temperament, or her in clothes, she looked like a student who had identally entered this ce. Unfortunately, she¡¯s just a child. That was what most of the people present were thinking. At the same time, it was fortunate that she was just a child. Otherwise, with her looks, she would have been targeted by many people. ¡°Did they bully you?¡± ...... The little girl¡¯s voice matched her appearance, as soft as a nightingale¡¯s. ¡°Xiaocha, why are you here? Quick, go back.¡± Ah Yue pushed the child anxiously. He had used all his strength, but he could not push the seemingly weak little girl away at all. No one noticed that. Lu Xiaocha stared at his face for a few seconds before snatching the wine from his hand and ying with it. Ah Yue was no match for her. ¡°They bullied you.¡± She said seriously. It was a statement, not a question. Then, she turned and looked at the teenagers with her obsidian eyes. ¡°Apologize.¡± After some thought, she added, ¡°Pay up!¡± The children in their orphanage were very poor. Her attitude was like that of an ignorant child ying around. She had no idea what kind of terrifying existence she had provoked. ¡°Gasp¡­¡± Gasps could be heard from all around them.?This youngdy is amazing! She dares to say anything! The supervisor pulled on Ah Yue¡¯s arm in a cold sweat. ¡°Take your sister away now.¡± He was going to die! Ah Yue wanted to cry, but his voice was weak. ¡°I want to, too.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The rich kids looked like they¡¯d heard a big joke. How dare a kid talk to them like that? ¡°Stupid girl, you¡¯re looking to die!¡± Lu Xiaocha puffed up her cheeks unhappily. The red-haired youth was cocky. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at Ah Yue and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m his boss.¡± Everyone else was speechless as well. They thought the girl was going to say that she was his sister. Everyone thought that Lu Xiaocha was joking, but only Ah Yue had aplicated expression. What she said was true! The red-haired youth was obviously shocked by Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t care who you are. He has to drink this wine today no matter what! Why don¡¯t you drink it for him, hehe¡­¡± With that, he picked up a bottle and let his friend grab Ah Yue. ¡°I¡¯ll bully you today-¡± Before the red-haired youth could finish, there was a loud p, and everyone watched as he was sent flying. In that instant, his face was deformed. One of his teeth fell off, and blood swirled in the air. ¡°BAM!!!¡± The red-haired youth¡¯s body flew out in an arc and smashed onto the ground. The wine bottle shattered on the ground too, and the liquid inside sshed everywhere. However, at this moment, everyone seemed to have been frozen in time. Their mouths hung open so wide that an egg could fit inside. They watched at the person who was sent flying with stunned expressions. Lu Xiaocha pouted and retracted her hand. ¡°If you want to drink, drink it yourself.¡± The onlookers quickly retreated backwards and looked at the ¡°weak¡± girl in horror. The few friends who wanted to grab Ah Yue also looked at her and retreated in panic as if they had seen a ghost. Only Lu Xiaocha and Ah Yue remained in the center. Ah Yue didn¡¯t know what to say. He was close to tears. The supervisor was about to cry too. How¡­ How did it be like this!? ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me!¡± The red-haired youth¡¯s head was buzzing from the p. It took him a long time to recover. His face was burning with so much pain that he teared up. One of his teeth had been knocked out and he slurred his words. ¡°You hit me!¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him innocently. ¡°I¡¯ve already hit you. Do you want to hit me back?¡± The red-haired youth red at her as if he wanted to eat her alive. Lu Xiaocha raised her delicate chin slightly. ¡°I allow you to hit me, but you¡¯ll have to be able to beat me. But looking at your weak physique, you can be pped so far away by me, you can¡¯t.¡± Everyone else was speechless as well. The red-haired youth said nothing. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± These words circled in their minds like magic. The group of people looked at the red-haired youth strangely. Even his friends¡­ After all, that little girl didn¡¯t seem to have much strength. If she could send him flying with a single p, it seemed like he really couldn¡¯t beat her. The red-haired youth almost spat out a mouthful of blood. This was too insulting. She had hit him and said he couldn¡¯t beat her! The red-haired youth stood up to fight Lu Xiaocha. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A young man¡¯s clear voice sounded. The crowd parted and a young man was escorted over. The young man walking in front looked young, but he was tall and slender. The school uniform of City No.1 Middle School looked expensive on him. His features were clean and refreshing, and he was so good-looking that it was out of this world. He was like a noble prince who had walked out of aic book. At this moment, his cat-like clear and beautiful eyes were looking at the surrounding crowd, and his delicate brows were slightly furrowed. Such a young man should be the center of attention, but at this moment, when everyone saw him, there was a strange silence for two seconds. Then, everyone¡¯s gazes frantically shifted between the young man and Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Gasp¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha also looked over. At the same time, the young man also looked at her. The moment their eyes met, their eyes widened. Lu Xiaocha eximed, ¡°Wow~¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Someone behind the young man cursed and said, ¡°Beichen, there¡¯s a female version of you over there!¡± Lu Beichen red back at him angrily and looked at the girl who was almost identical to him, except that her hair was longer and her height was shorter than his. He felt strange. Lu Xiaocha blinked and stared at him for a long time. It was like looking in a mirror! Strangely, her body looked exactly the same as that in her previous life. This was also the reason why Lu Xiaocha epted her new identity quickly. ¡°Who are you?¡± In this moment, the two who looked identical but had different genders spoke at the same time, as if they were telepathic twins. After that, there was silence again. The scene was eerily quiet. Ah Yue was in a daze. He looked at Lu Xiaocha and then at the young man. What the f*ck? Chapter 3

Chapter 3: The Upset Lu Beichen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, this quiet atmosphere did notst very long. The red-haired youth began to make a scene again,ining that he was in pain and that he wanted to teach Lu Xiaocha a lesson. His friends were shocked by the scene and did not dare to cause any more trouble. It was obvious that the young man was not to be trifled with. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Beichen collected himself and forced himself not to look at the girl. ¡°Young Master, the thing is¡­¡± The supervisor quickly exined what had happened. He more or less knew about the situation at Ah Yue¡¯s house, and since he was his employee, he sided with Ah Yue when he spoke. Of course, the most important thing was that he knew that his boss had a powerful background and was not afraid of offending these rich young masters. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± The red-haired youth covered his face and looked at the supervisor angrily, as if he wanted to eat him up. ¡°It was him who bumped into me! Can he afford to pay for the clothes on me? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let this matter go! Not only do I want you to pay, but I also want to sue her for hitting me!¡± At this moment, the bloodstains on his shirt looked scary. The red-haired youth red at Lu Xiaocha with hatred and anger. ¡°And who the f*ck are you!¡± Thisst sentence was directed at Lu Beichen. ...... Before Lu Beichen could speak, a young man standing beside him said slowly. ¡°Wang Run, have you lost your mind after having a few shots?¡± When Wang Run saw the person who spoke, he was so frightened that he burped. Although everyone present were rich second-generation heirs, this circle was also divided into levels. Wang Run and the others were only acting unscrupulously because their families were a little rich. However, their families were actually nothingpared to the real wealthy families. The few rich second-generation heirs led by Lu Beichen were the real rich people in the circle. Wang Run didn¡¯t recognise Lu Beichen because he wasn¡¯t rich enough. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get into his circle. However, he had seen the other person beside the young man before, Gu Xiao. He knew that could not afford to offend this person. The person who was with him and was leading the pack was most likely someone he could not afford to offend either. Wang Run shivered. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on him. He instantly sobered up. He murmured and no longer dared to speak. Lu Beichen sneered. ¡°You dare to cause trouble in my brother¡¯s territory. From now on, these people are not allowed to go to any of the Nightview entertainment venues.¡± Wang Run and the others immediately raised their heads and looked at Lu Beichen in fear. Everyone in the Upper City knew that Nightview clubs and bars belonged to the Second Young Master of the Lu family. The Lu family was the richest and more influential family in the Upper City. Moreover, everyone in the Lu family was either a lunatic or a genius. There was even a saying in the Upper City that one would rather provoke the King of Hell than the Lu family. This young man had just said that Nightview belonged to his brother, so that means¡­ This was the reason why Wang Run and his friends were so frightened. Moreover, if word got out that they were banned from Nightview, their families wouldpletely lose the chance to interact with the upper-ss society. When they returned home, they would be beaten to death by their families. Soon, they were ¡°invited¡± out by the security guards and became cklisted by all the entertainment venues of Nightview. Although Lu Beichen was only a 13-year-old child, he exuded a noble aura and handled things in an orderly manner. Many people were amazed. Unfortunately, this was someone else¡¯s child. ¡°Give that employee more money aspensation.¡± The supervisor heaved a sigh of relief and quickly nodded. Ah Yue looked at the young man gratefully. ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± Lu Xiaocha acted as if nothing had happened. She was slowly chewing on a green date. Her eyes were fixed on the wine on the ground and ignored Lu Beichen and the others when they looked at her. With her perception, she naturally noticed several surprised andplicated gazes on her, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered. Lu Xiaocha only looked up when a pair of clean sneakersnded in her line of sight. Her bright eyes looked at the young man who was a head taller than her but had a face that was identical to hers. Click, click, click¡­ Lu Xiaocha chewed on the dates in her hand and looked at him suspiciously, as if asking him what he wanted. Ah Yue, who was standing beside Lu Xiaocha, became nervous. He wanted to speak but did not know what to say. His fair face was a little red. ¡°You, who are you?¡± In the end, it was Lu Beichen who spoke first. He raised his chin slightly and asked proudly, feeling inexplicably nervous. ¡°Lu Xiaocha.¡± When she finally finished the green dates, Lu Xiaocha held the fruit core that she had eaten cleanly and answered him perfunctorily with her name. ¡°Then ¡­ you have nothing to say?¡± Lu Beichen suddenly felt upset. What was wrong with this person? Was he less attractive than a green date? The answer was obvious. In Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes, no one was more important than food. Lu Xiaocha looked at him doubtfully. ¡°What do I have to say?¡± Three secondster, she looked like she understood. Lu Beichen became even more nervous and thought, you¡¯ve finally noticed. Lu Xiaocha narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me topensate that redhead, are you?¡± After saying that, she looked at Lu Beichen warily and decisively rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t have money! He deserved that p. Besides, I only used a little strength. Who knew that he would be so weak?¡± She even gestured with her finger to show how little strength she used. The distance between her thumb and forefinger was really little. Lu Beichen was speechless. Everyone else was speechless as well. The lips of the few rich second-generation heirs who followed Lu Beichen twitched.?Was there something wrong with this girl¡¯s brain? Who asked you!? Lu Beichen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and gritted his teeth. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed how we look the same?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that. I have realized that we look exactly the same,¡± Lu Xiaocha answered nonchntly. Lu Beichen said, ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°This is definitely a coincidence. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re rted.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. Why did he feel so aggrieved? Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw his good friend¡¯s aggrieved expression. Ha¡­ This was really rare. It had always been him, Lu Beichen, who made others feel aggrieved. Now, there was actually someone who could make him feel this way. This was really impressive. ¡°Ah Yue, are you off work?¡± Lu Xiaocha stopped looking at Lu Beichen and turned to ask Ah Yue. Ah Yue nodded nkly, then the girl pulled him away. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and leave. I want to go home.¡± Lu Xiaocha left without hesitation. For the first time in his proud life, Lu Beichen was a little shocked. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know who I am?¡± The others nodded in their hearts. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Even if she didn¡¯t know, she should have been able to tell that he was someone of importance just now. How could she leave so casually? If it were them, they would definitely want to get some benefits out of this. Besides, those two faces were almost like they were carved from the same mold. Who could believe that they had nothing to do with each other! Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Did She Lose a Lot of Rice?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Thinking of this, everyone could not help but admire that young girl. Lu Beichen snorted coldly and pretended not to care. ¡°So be it, who cares if I¡¯m rted to her?¡± With that, he continued to y with his friends. However, he was distracted in the second half of the night. Although he said that he didn¡¯t care, the face that looked exactly like him but looked overly gentle and clean kept appearing in his mind. Lu Beichen¡¯s face darkened. He was so angry that he wanted to throw that face out of his mind! After Lu Xiaocha and Ah Yue left the clubhouse, she squatted down in front of a sugar painting stall and refused to leave. Her clear eyes looked longingly at the sugar painting in the hands of a seven-year-old child beside her. Her curly eyshes fluttered slightly as she squatted on the ground, looking pitiful. That made the child beside her feel embarrassed. ¡°Big sister, do you want to take a bite?¡± Seeing that this girl was so pretty and pitiful, the little boy decided to be generous and give her a bite. Lu Xiaocha nodded eagerly and quickly took a big bite of his candy. With a click, the sugar dragon¡¯s head was gone. The boy looked at the dragon in his hand, dumbfounded. Then his mouth shriveled and his eyes turned red as he cried. ¡°Boohoo¡­ that¡¯s not how you bite. I wanted to give you the tail.¡± ...... Lu Xiaocha covered her mouth and looked at the boy innocently.?Didn¡¯t you ask me to bite you? Why are you crying? When Ah Yue found Lu Xioacha with a cup of milk tea, he saw her bullying a child who was much younger than her. He immediately apologized to the boy¡¯s mother and bought another sugar painted dragon for the boy aspensation. When she left, Lu Xiaocha was satisfied with the sugar painting in her hand, but her eyes were fixed on the milk tea in his hand. She perfectly embodied what it meant to look at the pot while eating. Ah Yue was extremely helpless. Although the orphanage was poor, they did not starve her in terms of food. How did she be so protective of her food? ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to know how you are rted to that young master, Xiaocha?¡± Lu Xiaocha licked the sugar painting in her hand and blinked. ¡°No.¡± Ah Yue was silent for two seconds. ¡°You look exactly like him. If there¡¯s any blood rtions, you won¡¯t have to stay in the orphanage anymore.¡± The atmosphere in their orphanage was good. The director was like a mother to all the children, and the children had a harmonious rtionship, but no matter how good it was, it was still an orphanage. What orphan wouldn¡¯t want a real home? ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave the orphanage, Xiaocha?¡± Lu Xiaocha licked the candy. ¡°No.¡± She answered without any hesitation. Ah Yue was touched. He thought that although Xiaocha usually didn¡¯t care about anything, her feelings for the orphanage were still very deep. He then made the mistake of asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to leave?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked serious. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished the rice and snacks I hid under the bed.¡± Snap. Something cracked. Ah Yue pressed a hand to his heart.?Give me back my emotions! Ah Yue took a while to calm down before saying, ¡°You can buy a lot of those things if you¡¯re in the Lu family!¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s rxed footsteps slowly stopped. She suddenly looked at Yue solemnly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s toote for me to go back to him and identify myself?¡± Ah Yue didn¡¯t know what to say. He felt so tired. Lu Xiaocha felt her heart ache. Did she lose a lot of rice because of this?! The two of them returned to the orphanage with heavy expressions. When the director, who was leading the children to do handicrafts, saw their expressions, she thought that something big had happened. Moreover, the p mark on Ah Yue¡¯s face had yet to fade. The director¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What happened? What happened to your face, Ah Yue?¡± Ah Yue touched the side of his face that had been hit and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Xiaocha quickly exined. ¡°Ah Yue was beaten up.¡± The director said with heartache, ¡°Come quickly, I¡¯ll treat it for you. Why were you beaten up?¡± On the small stool beside Lu Xiaocha, the children who were doing handicrafts gathered around. Many children looked at the sugar painting in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand eagerly. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She should have finished eating beforeing back. She couldn¡¯t bear to give it away. She protected her food and didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by a group of children. Her conscience hurt a little. ¡°I have candy here. Come and get it, all of you.¡± Fortunately, Ah Yue was prepared. He knew what Lu Xiaocha was like and took out two packets of lollipops to distribute to the children. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s conscience immediately stopped hurting and she happily ate the food in her hand. Although she protected her food, she was only obsessive over her own. She did not care what others did. Not only did she not care, she even queued up with a group of children to collect the candy. The corner of Ah Yue¡¯s mouth twitched, but he still gave it to her. The director applied some ice on Ah Yue¡¯s cheek. ¡°Who hit you? I¡¯ll go look for him. Don¡¯t think that our orphanage is easy to bully!¡± Lu Xiaocha finished the sugar painting and licked the sugar off her fair and tender fingers. Then, she moved to Ah Yue¡¯s side and asked softly. ¡°Ah Yue, do you still want your milk tea?¡± Ah Yue chuckled and handed her the milk tea. ¡°This was meant for you anyways.¡± Lu Xiaocha ran over happily and patted her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll protect Ah Yue in the future. Tell me if anyone bullies you.¡± After saying that, she looked at the directorand said, ¡°Director, you don¡¯t have to look for him anymore. I pped that redhead back.¡± The director turned to hold Lu Xiaocha¡¯s small hand. ¡°How did you p him? Does your hand hurt?¡± The corners of Ah Yue¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought to himself,?director, you should ask if the person she pped is okay. Lu Xiaocha replied as she drank her milk tea, ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt. That person¡¯s body was weak, so I used a little strength to send him flying. He couldn¡¯t even stand steadily.¡± After saying that, she looked disgusted. The director did not suspect anything. She only reminded them to protect themselves from being bullied in the future and such¡­ Lu Xiaocha held the milk tea and drank until her cheeks bulged. She sat on the small stool and nodded obediently. Actually, her mind had already flown away. What should I eat for breakfast tomorrow? By the way, was there going to be milk tomorrow? She thought to herself. *** At the Lu Manor¡­ Thend that epassedwns, woods, and a forest showed the extravagance of the Lu Manor. This was a luxurious ce that many rich people yearned for, but not everyone could stay here. Lu Beichen went home with a lot on his mind. When he saw the empty Lu Manor, he was instantly furious. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡± The young, handsome butler had a smile on his lips. He looked gentlemanly and gave off good vibes. Lu Beichen sat on the sofa and hugged a pillow with disappointment in his eyes. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Master and Madam have gone to the banquet. They said to remind you to drink milk when you return.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s eyes were deste, and his voice was slightly louder. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. If there¡¯s anything, can¡¯t they tell me themselves?¡± Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Trouble at the Orphanage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The butler paused for a moment. He was about to say something when he heard the clicks of high heels outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Chen?¡± A beautiful woman in a red gown walked in. She elegantly took off her small cardigan and ced it on the arm of the cold and dignified man beside her. The man took it naturally and stared at the young man sitting on the sofa with his oppressive eyes. ¡°Why are you only back now?¡± Lu Beichen snorted. ¡°Do you guys still care about when Ie back?¡± The woman smiled elegantly as she sat beside him and rubbed his head. ¡°Is Chen throwing a tantrum or is he being bullied outside? I don¡¯t think so. Aren¡¯t you the one who makes others angry? Who would dare to make you angry?¡± The young man tilted his head slightly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m thirteen. I¡¯m not a kid anymore. You can¡¯t keep touching my head.¡± Speaking of being bullied, Lu Beichen thought of that girl. He pursed his lips and squeezed his fingers nervously. ¡°Mom, have we ever¡­ ever lost a child?¡± After asking, he was annoyed. Why did he care so much about that brat? He didn¡¯t realize that his parents had turned pale when he asked the question. ...... ¡°Chen, why are you asking this!¡± Pei Anran¡¯s voice was unconsciously tense and even a little loud. Lu Beichen felt that his mother¡¯s reaction was a little too much. After some thought, he told her everything that had happened today. ¡°That girl looked exactly like me. If I wasn¡¯t sure I didn¡¯t have a sister-¡± He was interrupted before he could finish. ¡°No ¡­ you do have a sister.¡± Pei Anran grabbed Lu Beichen¡¯s hand tightly and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her beautiful eyes were filled with a strange light. ¡°Where is she?!!¡± Lu Beichen was dumbfounded¡­ ¡ª The children at Starlight Orphanage were very diligent and woke up early. The older children, who were more mature, would help the director take care of the younger children. The atmosphere was very harmonious. ¡°What are we having for breakfast today, director?¡± Lu Xiaocha had already returned from her run, followed by the exhausted Yue. Who would believe it? Not only could he not outrun a little girl in the morning run, but he was also no match for her in stamina. The two of them had gone out for a morning jog together, but now he was panting heavily in a sorry state. However, the little girl was only sweating lightly and her breaths had not changed much. Her skin was still fair and delicate, and her eyes were still clear and bright. The director looked at her angrily. ¡°When are you going to school, Xiaocha? The teachers are rushing you!¡± Lu Xiaocha puffed up her cheeks and decided to y dumb. The director poked her on the forehead but couldn¡¯t bring herself to me her. ¡°Oh, you. Today¡¯s breakfast is buns.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes light up. The director looked at her with amusement. ¡°Come and help your younger siblings get ready.¡± Lu Xiaocha readily agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± She walked over and dressed the little fellows who did not know how to wear clothes yet. Then, she carried them out of the corridor. ¡°Go out and y by yourself.¡± The children who were dropped off ran away cheering. Most of the children who were sent to the orphanage were physically disabled, unable to hear, see, or walk, and some were physically ill. Other than that, it was mostly girls who were abandoned. Few children had no issues. In thisrge family, children were mature from a young age and they knew how to take care of each other. However, there were actually some external threats to the only peaceful ce for the children. Like now¡­ A few nurses and the director were bringing the children to eat when the door of the orphanage was suddenly mmed hard, apanied by angry shouts and curses. The director¡¯s face immediately darkened. Sheforted the frightened children. ¡°Be good and eat. I will be back soon.¡± Lu Xiaocha bit a bun in her mouth and walked out with the director with a big bun in either of her hands. ¡°Xiaocha, go back. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head and took a bite of the meat bun. She inhaled with satisfaction and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, director. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡®We¡¯ll join you too. Are those bad guys back again!¡¯ A couple of the bigger kids joined them. They were little men who wanted to protect their younger siblings. The director looked at the children. Her eyes felt warm, but she didn¡¯t agree to let them tag along. It was too dangerous. However, before the director could step out, the door to the orphanage was kicked open with force. Apanied by the screams of the children in the orphanage, a group of thugs swaggered in with clubs in their hands and cigarettes in their mouths. The director¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do you want!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ what do we want?¡± A burly man walked forward, looking at the people from the orphanage with disdain and disgust. ¡°Old woman, you haven¡¯t left with these little bastards yet. I think you really want to die. Hurry up and move away with these little bastards today. Otherwise¡­¡± He patted the iron rod in his hand. ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± The director trembled with anger as she shielded the children behind her. ¡°When did this orphanage be yours? Is there now?!¡± The manughed arrogantly. ¡°Law? Believe it or not, no one will find out even if I beat you to death. This house belongs to my third aunt¡¯s second uncle¡¯s cousin. We are rtives, so this house is mine. Why should I give this house to you?¡± The director trembled with anger at this scoundrel. ¡°You¡¯re too much. What kind of rtive is that? It was Sister Li who left this house to me.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t pay for it. She gave it to you because she thought she had no rtives left. Now that I¡¯m here, isn¡¯t it natural to give it back to me?¡± Greed shed in the man¡¯s eyes. He had identally learned that this ce was going to be demolished and decided to pretend to be the distant rtive of the previous owner to get the house. After all, what could this group of elderly and children do to him? The director looked fiercely at the thugs. ¡°There was a witness when this house was first given to me. The previous owner also signed the papers-¡± ¡°Stupid old woman, you talk so much. If I tell you to move, just move. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± A grumpy man covered in rivets raised his wooden stick to hit the director. The director was shocked and subconsciously shielded the children behind her. Just as the wooden stick was about to hit the director, a pale and weak-looking hand grabbed it. The man covered in rivets tried his best but couldn¡¯t move any further. He couldn¡¯t pull away either. He looked at the little girl who was holding the wooden stick in shock. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s dark eyes stared straight at him. At that moment, the man felt a bloodthirsty killing intent rush towards him. His blood froze, and a bone-chilling chill ran from his feet to the top of his head. His legs trembled unconsciously. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: The Arrival of the Lu Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Damn it!¡± The man covered in rivets couldn¡¯t move the stick from the little girl¡¯s hand no matter how hard he tried. His scalp went numb from her calm gaze. He could only swear in order to hide his fear. The fewpanions who did not understand what was going on were stillughing at him fearlessly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Can you do it or not? You¡¯re ying along with that little girl because she¡¯s pretty?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say, he¡¯s acting quite well.¡± ¡°Hey, Zhang San, if you can¡¯t do it, go away. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Bah¡­ You bunch of old and weak. I¡¯m already giving you a chance by giving you time to move out. Don¡¯t make me do it the hard way.¡± A sharp-faced man spat and came forward. Just then, Ah Yue came running in. ¡°What do you want! I¡¯ve already called the police!¡± ¡°Tch¡­ another busybody-¡°. Before he could finish, the leader of the gang felt something fly past him. Time seemed to slow down a million times in that instant. The leader of the gang swore he¡¯d never known an adult could be sent flying like that. He flew out in a long arc and finally hit the wall with a ng. ...... Lu Xiaocha grabbed the man covered in rivets¡¯ wooden stick with one hand and slowly retracted her skinny legs in front of the shocked faces of everyone. Their jaws dropped and their eyes seemed to pop out of their sockets. Although her leg looked soft and weak, it was actually really strong! The sharp-faced man was writhing on the ground in pain. Even those who had seen him hit the wall earlier were in pain, let alone him. Gulp¡­ Someone swallowed. The man covered in rivets who was still holding the other end of the wooden stick suffered the greatest impact. When Lu Xiaocha looked over at him, he was so frightened that his legs went weak and he quickly let go. He took two steps back in panic and fell to the ground. The director and the children also looked at her in confusion and shock. However,pared to the fear of the hooligans, they reacted with joy and admiration. ¡°Wow¡­¡± One of the children eximed in admiration. The other children looked at the girl who looked gentle but seemed to have divine power with sparkling eyes. Ah Yue didn¡¯t know what to say. How could he have forgotten about this little fiend? Hence, he subconsciously said to the phone that was still in the middle of a call, ¡°Ah¡­ Um, I think we¡¯re fine here.¡± Then he hung up. The officer on the other end of the line was speechless. It didn¡¯t sound fine to him.. The leader of the thugs said fiercely, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? She¡¯s just a little kid. We have so many people. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t beat her!¡± Ah Yue thought,?that makes sense. Is it toote for me to call them back again? Just as the thugs were about to make their move, the doors to the orphanage swung fully open and several tall bodyguards in ck suits filed in. At that moment, everyone saw that several luxury cars worth tens of millions had stopped outside. Furthermore, the moment these bodyguards arrived, they surrounded the thugs and stared at them with ferocious eyes. The punks felt small and helpless. ck, ck, ck. A woman in a beautiful dress got out of the car. She was charming and elegant. It was obvious that she was a richdy. Behind her was a cold and noble middle-aged man in the same ck suit, but his temperament waspletely different from that of the bodyguards. ¡°Slow down.¡± The expression on his face was cold and dignified, but when his gazended on the woman, it was much gentler. The woman walked hastily, her high heels clicking on the ground that seemed out of ce with her status. However, she did not care at all. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on the girl standing in the orphanage. She did not even dare to blink, as if she was afraid that the girl would disappear in the next second. ¡°Mom, Dad, wait for me!¡± Another young man ran over from behind. He was the young master at the bar the previous night. As expected, they had found us,?Ah Yue thought. The woman walked quickly to Lu Xiaocha. Her eyes were slightly red and teary. She raised her fingers as if she wanted to touch her face, but didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°What ¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± Pei Anran asked carefully, her gazending on the little girl almost greedily. The dignified man standing beside her stared at her too, but he seemed much more restrained than the woman¡¯s agitation. His impassive face did not seem to share the joy of seeing his daughter, but if one looked closely, his hands clenched nervously at his sides. Lu Xiaocha looked at the couple in front of her, then looked outside at the young man who ran over and stood not far away. He seemed to be conflicted about something. ¡°My name is Lu Xiaocha.¡± Lu Xiaocha replied unhesitantly. Her answer made the two adults¡¯ pupils contract. They asked anxiously, ¡°Why¡­ Why is your name Lu Xiaocha?¡± Lu Xiaocha was confused.?You¡¯re asking me that??She thought. Just then, the director stepped forward. ¡°Well, I named her after that after I saw the embroidered words on her clothes.¡± After the excitement, the couple was basically certain when they saw Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face. This was their precious daughter who had been stolen at the hospital, Lu Beichen¡¯s twin sister. Lu Zhan patted his wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go in and speak with Xiaocha and the director. Leave this mess to me.¡± Of course, Pei Anran was willing. She had seen that those bastards wanted to bully her precious daughter just now. Pei Anran looked at the group of thugs who were huddled up. A cold expression shed across her beautiful face. She stomped over in her heels and raised her foot to step on them ruthlessly. She went from being graceful to being like a valiant female general in a split second. Everyone at the orphanage was speechless. They were simply stunned. The expressions of the Lu family and the bodyguards did not change at all. Clearly, they were used to her being like this. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. If this person was the mother of this body, she liked it! ¡°How dare you bully the daughter of the Lu family!¡± The thugs screamed in pain after being taught a lesson. When Pei Anran turned around, she was the beautiful and elegantdy again. After beating them up, she felt a little vexed. She could not control her temper. What if her precious daughter felt that she was too irritable and did note home with her? She carefully looked over at Lu Xiaocha and met a pair of sparkling eyes. Pei Anran thought,?this is it! As expected of her and Zhan¡¯s daughter! Lu Zhan looked at his wife helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to dirty your feet.¡± Pei Anran said, ¡°I can¡¯t vent my anger unless I make a move myself.¡± With that, she went to find her precious daughter. How could her daughter be so good-looking? Chapter 7

Chapter 7: The Truth Thirteen Years Ago

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk, Xiaocha. We¡¯ll leave this to¡­ to the men.¡± Pei Anran wanted to say ¡°Dad¡±, but she was afraid that Lu Xiaocha would think that they had abandoned her. She was worried that Xiaocha would be unwilling to ept him as her dad before they told her the truth, so she changed the words that came out of her mouth. Lu Xiaocha nodded and went into the orphanage with the director and Pei Anran. ¡°Chen, why are you standing there? Come here.¡± Pei Anran called out to her awkward son. ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Beichen nced at the youngdy who looked exactly like him a few times. His expression alternated between disbelief, and confusion. His expression was terriblyplicated. This was the downside of not being able to manage his own expressions. Almost everything he thought showed on his face. After Lu Zhan saw his family and the children from the orphanage leave, his expression turnedpletely cold. He was like a tiger whose territory had been vited. He walked towards the thugs with oppressive steps. The group of bruised and battered thugs huddled together and looked up at the terrifying man walking towards them. There was only one thought in their minds. Their lives were over! No one cared about the fate of the thugs outside, let alone the director. If the Lu family had note today, who knew what would have happened to her and the children? ¡°Director, do you still have Cha¡¯s clothes from when she was young?¡± Pei Anran asked expectantly. ...... The director nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll get them for you now.¡± As soon as she left, only Pei Anran, Lu Beichen, and Lu Xiaocha were left in the room. The atmosphere was quiet for a while. Pei Anran cupped a ss of water with both hands and looked at the little girl opposite her helplessly. ¡°Cha¡­ Cha, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Whatever the reason, it was a fact that they had lost Lu Xiaocha for thirteen years. Lu Beichen said, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. If you want to me someone, me those who stole her!¡± Lu Xiaocha took out an orange from her pocket, her expression serious and her eyes glistened. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡± She also wanted to know how she had been lost in the first ce. She wanted to give them a chance to exin. The young woman¡¯s face showed neither the excitement of meeting her family nor the anger of being lost for thirteen years. Instead, her calm appearance deeply pierced Pei Anran¡¯s heart. She must have been disappointed in them. That was why she wasn¡¯t excited or angry. Pei Anran took a deep breath and slowly recounted what had happened thirteen years ago. Thirteen years ago was when the Lu family¡¯s internal strife was at its worst. The source of all this was Lu Zhan¡¯s father. Lu Zhan¡¯s father was a very irresponsible person. Casanova was the most suitable word to describe him. He and Lu Zhan¡¯s mother were wed through an arranged marriage. Lu Zhan¡¯s father didn¡¯t like his legal wife, so he often fooled around outside. Even after he had a child, he didn¡¯t restrain himself at all. To be precise, after he had a child, he became even more outrageous. Lu Zhan¡¯s mother faced ridicule every day. She had to put up with the coercion and unting of those women, as well as Lu Zhans father¡¯s cold violence. Gradually, she developed mental problems. Shemitted suicide after giving birth to her second child. Lu Zhan¡¯s father wasn¡¯t sad at all. Less than a month after her death, he brought his favorite mistress and her child home. Lu Zhan¡¯s life had been chaotic and unstable ever since he was young. Moreover, not only did he have to survive in such a terrible environment, he also had to take care of his younger brother. Later on, Lu Zhan relied on his own efforts to get into the best university. He also relied on his talent and hard work to secure a marriage alliance with the Pei family. Only then did he barely escape the clutches of that mistress and his father. Unlike his promiscuous and ipetent father, Lu Zhan was really devoted to his wife after the marriage with the Pei family. In the end, their rtionship became deeper and deeper as the days went by. As an adult, he gradually began to show his ability as a business genius and suppressed the illegitimate children back at home. However, how could those people let the matter rest? They had always been targeting him, be it openly and secretly. When Pei Anran was pregnant with the twins, Lu Zhan¡¯s younger brother and his wife had an ident. At that time, Pei Anran was almost eight months pregnant. Lu Zhan¡¯s only brother and sister-inw died in the car ident, leaving behind their two children, Lu Beiqing and Lu Beilin. At that time, Pei Anran also had to give birth to the twins prematurely, and Lu Xiaocha was stolen by a nurse from the hospital, who had teamed up with the rest of the Lu family, amidst the chaos. When she exined, Pei Anran¡¯s eyes shed with hatred and ruthlessness. This was the first time Lu Beichen had heard of these things too. He clenched his fists and his eyes turned red. Lu Xiaocha looked at her mother¡¯s expression and suddenly felt a pain in her heart. She touched her chest in confusion, not knowing what was going on. Pei Anran calmed herself down and continued, ¡°Your father lost his younger brother and his only daughter at that time. Both of us were devastated. I med myself, but I didn¡¯t dare to show it in front of your father. He had already suffered a lot. I couldn¡¯t add to his burden.¡± ¡°Back then, we sent many people to look for you, but we encountered many obstacles. Our manpower was also greatly restricted. In the end, your father had no choice but to deal with everyone in the Lu family before looking for you again.¡± Pei Anran sneered. ¡°We got your grandfather to be disabled and sent him to a hospital. Then, we either sent some of those illegitimate children to prisons and mental hospitals, and others overseas so that they could never return. None of those people were left behind. As for that woman, she also went to prison with her son.¡± It was also because of this that all those outsiders all stood on the moral high ground and used the couple of being too ruthless and vicious, as if they were God themselves. What the hell did they know? They had never experienced the despair and pain they felt at the time. No one had the right to call them vicious! No one knew how the couple had supported each other to get to where they were today. Outsiders only knew that the Lu family was now a wealthy family and that they were one of the richest people in the world. However, they did not know how much they had sacrificed and lost behind the scenes. ¡°But when we cleared all the obstacles and went to look for you, we couldn¡¯t find any leads at all. In fact, when we caught the nurse and the people who kidnapped you, they said that you were already dead. However, Zhan and I didn¡¯t believe them. We¡¯ve actually been looking for you in secret all these years.¡± ¡°But the world is a big ce. It¡¯s as hard as looking for a needle in a haystack for us to find someone. At first, we looked for you out in the open.¡± ¡°However, some malicious people brought children who looked like Beichen to us. Some of them just happened to look like him, while others underwent stic surgery to look like Beichen.¡± ¡°Your father and I immediately recognized that those children were fake. None of them was our daughter. After that, we had no choice but to conduct our search in secret.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s apletely different story now. The moment we saw you, we knew that you must be our daughter. Beichen must have felt the same way. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had you on his mind ever since the first time he saw you.¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Reunion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beichen, who was called out, realized that Lu Xiaocha was looking over. His ears instantly turned red. ¡°No¡­ No way!¡± His loud retort sounded like he was exposing himself instead. However, his heart quickly sank. He pursed his lips and looked a little disappointed. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you ever told me these things?¡± He had no idea that his parents had been through so much in the first ce. Lu Beichen rubbed his head and blushed even more. ¡°Why would a child need to know so much?¡± Besides, that period of time was like a scar in her and Lu Zhan¡¯s lives. Who would open up their scars so easily? Besides, they did not want their son to suffer too much at such a young age. Lu Beichen wanted to retort that he was no longer a child, but in his parents¡¯ eyes, he had indeed always been a child. Pei Anran looked at Lu Xiaocha gently and asked carefully. ¡°Xiaocha, can you ¡­ leave here and go home with us?¡± She didn¡¯t say that she wanted Lu Xiaocha to forgive them or force her to call her Mom. Pei Anran thought that as long as Xiaocha was willing to go back, everything would be fine. Everything else coulde slowly. ...... Lu Beichen looked at her too. Lu Xiaocha nodded without hesitation, a faint smile on her cute face. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Her tender voice was crisp and clear. Upon hearing that, Pei Anran stood up excitedly. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears, and her words trembled slightly. ¡°What¡­ What did you just call me? No, no, Xaiocha, can you say that again? Just once.¡± Pei Anran looked at her daughter expectantly and breathed lightly. Lu Xiaocha was a decisive person. She did not have many thoughts in her head and always did whatever she wanted. She already had a good impression of this woman. For some reason, she liked her very much and wanted to get close to her. After learning the truth about how the original owner of this body had be an orphan, Lu Xiaocha felt a little pressured to call her mother. She did not know why she had be the Lu Xiaocha of this world, but she knew that the tragedy of ¡®Lu Xiaocha¡¯s¡¯ life was not caused by the Lu couple. On the contrary, they were the victims. She was never someone who would let herself be wronged. She always puts herself first. For example, now that the Lu family hade to look for her, she could only judge two things after hearing their exnation. Firstly, whether this woman was telling the truth. Secondly, did she want to go to the Lu family? For the first question, she felt that the woman was not lying. As for the second one, she did want to go to the Lu family. She liked this woman. She was also an orphan in the post-apocalyptic world and had secretly envied the children at the base who had the protection of their parents. When she saw that Pei Anran beat up those thugs for her without hesitation, she suddenly felt that this feeling of being protected by a mother was not bad at all. ¡°Mom.¡± Lu Xiaocha said without any pretense. Her eyes curved with innocence and purity. In the post-apocalyptic world, she learnt how to survive. She mostly came into contact with mindless zombies and some lonely old people. When she died, she was only an 18-year-old young girl. Therefore, even though she had already lived for a lifetime, Lu Xiaocha was a simple and clean person. Now that her age had regressed, she did not feel ufortable at all. Moreover, for some reason, the original ¡®Lu Xiaocha¡¯ was almost identical to her in terms of personality and mannerisms. Although she was a little absent-minded, the original ¡®Lu Xiaocha¡¯ also liked to hide her food under the bed like a hamster. After she came here and woke up, her behavior was no different from the original Lu Xiaocha. She had just woken up from her absent-minded state and couldmunicate with people. Her mannerisms had not changed at all. Therefore, no one in the orphanage suspected anything. She did not disguise herself at all, she simply acted as herself! After Pei Anran calmed down, the director pushed open the door and walked in. Then, she handed her a very small shirt. ¡°This is what Xiaocha was wearing when I picked her up.¡± Pei Anran took the clothes and touched the word?¡®Cha¡¯1?on the cor. She flipped open the other side of the cor. The word ¡®Lu¡¯ was embroidered on the ce where the word ¡®Cha¡¯ was originally embroidered. This was a double-sided embroidery. Furthermore, both the fabric or the embroidery thread used were of very high quality. When a baby wore it, it would not cause any damage to their tender skin. ¡°This is the one.¡± As Pei Anran examined the shirt, a tear fell onto the fabric. She had looked so powerful before, but now she was crying. A mother was as gentle as she was strong. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± A pair of soft hands wiped her tears. Pei Anran smelled a strong orange scent. Her daughter had just eaten an orange. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you from now on!¡± Lu Xiaocha was very serious. Pei Anran smiled through her tears and embraced her daughter tightly. ¡°Mom, Dad, and your brothers will protect you well from now on.¡± Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t argue. After the matter was settled, Lu Xiaocha left with the Lu family. She pushed open the door and walked out of the room. A cool and tall man was standing outside. He gave outsiders a strong sense of oppression, but gave his family a sense of security. Lu Zhan extended his palm, and Pei Anran naturally ced her hand in his. Lu Zhan¡¯s cold eyes instantly softened. He looked down at the delicate little girl beside his wife who looked exactly like his youngest son. His heart softened, but his expression didn¡¯t change much. ¡°Dad.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked up and called out to her father softly. Lu Zhan¡¯s pupils constricted, and he was faintly excited. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing¡­ a slightly ugly arc. He wanted tough, but his usually stoic face looked a little ugly when he smiled. It also looked fierce, as if he was provoking and threatening someone. When Lu Beichen suddenly saw his father¡¯s smile, he was so frightened that he almost choked. Pei Anran held her forehead and said, ¡°Zhan, you look very good when you smile. Let¡¯s not smile in the future.¡± His smile would scare children. Lu Zhan didn¡¯t know what to say. His body tensed up for a moment, but he quickly regained his expressionless face. He looked at Lu Xiaocha with a little frustration and nervousness. He hadn¡¯t frightened her earlier, had he? Fortunately, Lu Xiaocha was very bold and would not be frightened by this scary smile. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Hamster Lu¡¯s Food Reserve

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The group of thugs were long gone, and a handsome mixed-race young man who called himself the butler was talking to the director. ¡°My master will help deal with those thugs. They will definitely not dare to disturb you again in the future. In addition, my masters will donate ten million yuan each from their ounts to the Starlight Orphanage to thank you for taking care of our youngdy.¡± The butler was polite when he spoke. The faint smile in his eyes wasforting. Upon hearing this, the director waved her hands in surprise and helplessness. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, but I took care of Xiaocha out of my own will. I¡¯m also d that she has found her own home now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Sir and Madam have donated to many orphanages and charities in the past to find the youngdy. Now, they¡¯re just continuing their past habits¡­¡± Soon, the director was convinced. She came to bid farewell to Lu Xiaocha with an excited smile. ¡°Xiaocha, live well in your new home. If you¡¯re not used to it, you¡¯re wee toe back anytime. This will always be your home.¡± This was a tactful way of telling Lu Xiaocha that if her new home was not good or dissatisfied with her, she could alwayse back here. Their orphanage would not treat her badly. Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently. After she was reborn into this world, she had also obtained Lu Xiaocha¡¯s memories. She respected this director who worked hard to take care of the children. ¡°I got it.¡± The director ruffled her hair with tears in her eyes. She knew it. How could such an obedient and beautiful child be abandoned by her family? ¡°Big sister Xiaocha.¡± The children from the orphanage gathered around her, knowing that she was leaving since her family found her. All of them looked envious and reluctant. ...... ¡°Big sister Xiaocha, will youe back to visit us?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and stroked their furry heads. ¡°Yes, I will. I¡¯ll tell you my contact information when I¡¯ve settled down. Come find me if you¡¯re bullied. I¡¯ll beat them up for you.¡± Just like those thugs today. The group of children immediately looked at her with bright eyes and admiration. Then, they took out their precious candy and snacks and gave them to her. Lu Xiaocha epted all of them. After hesitating for a moment, she said to the director with a pained expression on her delicate face, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of rice, flour and other food under my bed. Director, take it out and share it among everyone.¡± Everyone in the orphanage was speechless. The Lu family members who heard this were speechless as well. Previously, the director had told her about Lu Xiaocha¡¯s habits, such as her habit of hoarding food like a hamster. Therefore, she was now very curious about what her daughter was hiding. Then, everyone dug out the things hidden under Lu Xiaocha¡¯s bed. Five bags of rice, three bags of white flour, half a bag of chestnuts, some sunflower seeds, peanuts, and so on¡­ The collection under the bed was quite extensive. Everyone winced as they saw what was being dragged out from under the bed. The director¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Where did you get all this?!¡± Five bags of rice! If they hadn¡¯t found it, it would breed insects. Lu Xiaocha replied naturally with a candy that was stuffed into her mouth like a hamster. ¡°I went to help some people out of trouble. I didn¡¯t take the money they offered me. Instead, I exchanged them for rice and flour.¡± Only food made her feel at ease. Things like money made her feel insecure. Then, she exined the source of the chestnuts and hazelnuts. ¡°I picked up those chestnuts and hazelnuts when I went into the mountain to y. I also ate a lot of wild fruits. I wanted to find time to look for them again.¡± After saying that, Lu Xiaocha looked regretful. Moreover, she really couldn¡¯t bear to give these things away. She felt like she was digging out her own flesh. She probably wouldn¡¯t have much time to look for these things in that mountain in the future. Pei Anran felt that Lu Xiaocha, who hid all these food, was cute but also heartbreaking. She must have been very hungry to work hard to hide the food. She had indeed been starved, but that was in her previous life. Although Lu Xiaocha looked a little thin now, her fair and tender skin was much better than that in her previous life. ¡°Our family has mountains and forests.¡± Lu Zhan suddenly spoke. He tried not to sound so cold. ¡°It¡¯s bigger than that mountain.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Are there wild fruits? Are there chestnuts, hazelnuts and pine cones?¡± Lu Zhan smiled. ¡°Yes, there are.¡± Even if there wasn¡¯t, he would get people to nt them overnight! Lu Xiaocha¡¯s throbbing pain was immediately reduced to a little pain. In the end, she reluctantly bid farewell to the food she had collected for the past three months. A small portion of it was from the original Lu Xiaocha. She got into the Lu family¡¯s luxury car and left under the escort of everyone in the orphanage. As the majestic luxury car drove off, everyone in the orphanage felt dazed. They had originally just been troubled by those thugs, but they did not expect things to turn out this way. Ah Yue had the mostplicated feelings. Although he had expected that Xiaocha might be rted to that young master, he had never expected her to be the daughter of the Lu family! Just then, his phone rang. It was a call from the club manager to congratte him on his promotion. He had been promoted from a waiter to a small supervisor. His sry had increased from 10,000 to 33,000 yuan! The good news made Ah Yue dizzy, and he knew that it was all thanks to Xiaocha. Ah Yue started giggling into his phone. No matter what, the happiest thing in life was a promotion and a raise! No other! A row of luxury cars drove all the way to the Lu Mansion. Lu Xiaocha looked at the scenery outside the car excitedly. Whether it was the smooth and clean road, the lively passers-by, or the tall buildings, these were all beautiful things that did not exist in the post-apocalyptic world. She liked it here, it was as if she would never get bored of it. ¡°Xiaocha, don¡¯t be afraid. Our family is simple. Your father and I are in charge. The rest are your five brothers. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want toe pick you up, it¡¯s just that they¡¯re not in Upper City now. As for your grandfather who¡¯s still in the hospital.¡± When she mentioned this person, Pei Anran¡¯s face was filled with undisguised disdain and disgust. Lu Zhan didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with this at all. He hated that person as well. ¡°Just pretend that man doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Starlight Orphanage was a little far away from the Lu Mansion. It was a two-hour drive. Afraid that she would be bored, Pei Anran chatted with her. They talked about Lu Xiaocha¡¯s brothers. Lu Xiaocha listened quietly. She could even sense Lu Beichen looking at her from time to time. However, every time she turned her around to look at him, this young master would quickly turn his head to look out of the window, as if he had been looking at the scenery outside. Lu Xiaocha: ¡­ What an awkward person. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want you to look. ¡°Your big brother is called Lu Beihuai. He has already gone to your father¡¯spany to help. In the future, our Lu family¡¯s business will be handed over to him. ¡°Your second brother is called Lu Beiqing. He¡¯s an artist and likes to film. He doesn¡¯t have much of a future. Your third brother is Lu Beilin, the behind-the-scenes boss of the club you were at yesterday. He also owns a few small bars.¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Fell into the Viin¡¯s Nest

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Wait¡­ wait! Lu Beihuai, Lu Beiqing, Lu Beilin¡­ Why did these names sound so familiar? Lu Xiaocha frowned and pondered. Pei Anran had already introduced her fourth brother. ¡°Your fourth brother, Lu Beifeng, is still in school. Lastly, the youngest are you and your twin brother, Lu Beichen.¡± Lu Xiaocha opened her eyes. These names sound even more familiar. It was also at this moment that she finally remembered. In the post-apocalyptic world, aside from fighting zombies every day, there was almost no entertainment. Lu Xiaocha had a special hobby. She liked to read novels to pass the time. These names were the viins in a novel she¡¯d once read. This family of viins was really rare. The title of the book was ¡°A Cold Love, the Overbearing Boss¡¯ Wife on the Run¡±. Just by hearing the name, one could feel a strong sense of melodrama. The reason why the Lu family became the viins was mainly because the female lead¡¯s first love was the second son of the Lu family, the artist that Pei Anran said had no future. ...... The reason why the male lead was overbearing was because he was domineering, charming, and paranoid. In his eyes, the female protagonist¡¯s body and mind belonged to him. How could he allow another man to be in her heart? Then, this overbearing boss started to go against the Lu family openly and secretly. However, under normal circumstances, he would not be able to defeat the Lu family. Therefore, in the book, when the head of the Lu family and his eldest son encountered a terrorist attack while they were on a business trip abroad, the ne exploded and they died. The overbearing boss took the opportunity to show his thunderous methods and began to overthrow the Lu family with the other covetous families. However, the other members of the Lu family were still around. The sons of the Lu family were all impressive and caused all kinds of trouble for the overbearing boss. Because of their hatred, they even did many illegal things. Of course, in the end, the overbearing boss still defeated the huge Lu family. The female lead saw how outstanding and powerful the male lead was and realized that she indeed loved him. They then lived happily ever after. Thinking of all this, Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Has she been reborn into a book? And had she fallen into the viin¡¯s nest? However, Lu Xiaocha felt that the male and female leads were both seriously ill. The Lu family was doing fine at home, and unfortunate events befell them. What¡¯s more, the second brother did not even reciprocate the female lead¡¯s affection. It was really unreasonable for a lovesick man like the male lead to defeat the Lu family in the end. Ultimately, the author favored the male lead. ¡°Sigh ~¡± Lu Xiaocha sighed. Pei Anran thought that she was worried that her brothers would not like her andforted her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaocha. Your brothers wouldn¡¯t dare to dislike you.¡± As she said this, Pei Anran had an elegant smile on her face, but her eyes were fierce. Lu Beichen was speechless. He felt the pressure from the family¡¯s tendency to favor girls over boys. Lu Xiaocha looked at her mother, who was in her forties but still looked young and charming. She held her hand and looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you all!¡± She didn¡¯t know about the rest of the Lu family, but Pei Anran and Lu Zhan, who had given her a huge mountain of resources, were included in her list of people she would protect. Pei Anran was touched. Her daughter was indeed a considerate little girl. Lu Beichen¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he raised his chin reservedly. ¡°The Lu family doesn¡¯t need a child like you to protect them!¡± Lu Xiaocha suddenly turned her head and asked, ¡°Since the two of us were born at the same time, why can¡¯t he be my younger brother?¡± ¡°Mom already said that I¡¯m older! I¡¯m older!¡± With the emphasis on the word ¡®older¡¯, the young man sat up straight and nced sideways at the young girl, who was shorter than him, andughed briefly. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She hated this height difference! Pei Anran looked at the two bickering children with a smile in her eyes. She was not afraid of their bickering. She was only afraid that Xiaocha would not say anything on the way home. When they arrived at the Lu Mansion, the butler opened the car door gentlemanly. Lu Xiaocha jumped out of the car and looked at the luxurious and magnificent house in front of her. She loved it (OvO)! Who wouldn¡¯t like such a beautiful big house? ¡°None of your brothers are home, but I¡¯ve informed them. You¡¯ll meet sooner orter.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked around with her bright eyes. Her eyes were filled with pure curiosity. She didn¡¯t really care about her brothers, so she simply nodded obediently. Pei Anran was initially worried that she would be disappointed, but the more she looked at her beautiful daughter, the more she liked her. ¡°Are you hungry, Xiaocha? Your father has already ordered the kitchen to prepare our dinner.¡± Hearing that they were going to have dinner, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Thanks, Dad!¡± Her voice was sweet like cotton candy, making the dignified CEO¡¯s heart soften. Looking at his beautiful and obedient daughter, a certain father¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I had the kitchen prepare more variety.¡± This was exactly what a certain youngdy liked. She took the initiative to hold her parents¡¯ hands and looked at them with bright and expectant eyes. Pei Anran smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Lu Beichen, who could only follow behind, was speechless. Now he wondered if he was the biological son. The dinner prepared for the Lu family was very sumptuous. Lu Xiaocha could smell the fragrance as soon as she reached the door. Her eyes lit up when she saw the huge table of food. She sat down eagerly, but was still polite enough not to grab her chopsticks and start eating immediately. She looked at her parents expectantly like a pitiful puppy. Lu Zhan¡¯s heart softened under her gaze. He picked up arge piece of fish and ced it in her bowl. It was the kind without fish bones. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± Her voice was crisp. Lu Zhan couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. He immediately gave her seconds. Not to be outdone, Pei Anran also picked up a prawn ball for Lu Xiaocha. With the fish in her mouth, Lu Xiaocha squinted her cat-like eyes happily and thanked her mother in a muffled voice. Her expression showed that she was really satisfied. Her snow-white cheeks puffed up like a cream hamster. She ate quickly. It was not elegant or proper, but it was not messy or dirty. Instead, it was simple and cute. It reminded people of those furry little animals that curled up when eating. The parents were also very satisfied. They were so busy feeding Lu Xiaocha that they even forgot to eat themselves. Lu Beichen, who was sitting opposite him, couldn¡¯t help but mutter when he saw the satisfied expression on the face that looked exactly like his. ¡°Is it that good?¡± He picked up the dish that Lu Xiaocha was eating and stuffed it into his mouth. It seemed¡­ a little better than usual. This was the most satisfying meal Lu Xiaocha had eaten since she came to this world. By the end of the meal, shey on the chair with her short legs dangling in the air and her stomach bloated. She burped in satisfaction. How¡­ blissful~ Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Lu Xiaocha¡¯s Collection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I ate too much.¡± Pei Anran was a little vexed. She had been too focused on feeding her. It was not good to overeat. Lu Xiaocha chuckled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just stroll around.¡± She would rather eat until she was full. This sense of happiness could not be experienced by others! It was a pity that she only had one stomach. ¡°Let¡¯s show you your room, Xiaocha.¡± Lu Xiaocha jumped off the stool and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Chen,e and help your sister clean up.¡± Lu Beichen looked reluctant, but his body followed them upstairs obediently. ¡°Your father and I live on the second floor. Your eldest brother, second brother, and third brother live on the third floor. Your fourth and fifth brothers live on the fourth floor. We¡¯ve also kept a room next to your fifth brother¡¯s.¡± Pei Anran did not say why they kept it or who they kept it for, but Lu Xiaocha could guess the answer herself. ¡°This is your room now.¡± When she pushed open the door, the light pink style that greeted them was simply suffocating. Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha stood at the door, unable to lift their feet to step in. ...... Lu Zhan lowered his gaze and asked his daughter, ¡°Do you like it? I got someone to decorate it for you.¡± His usually dignified and cold eyes were filled with anticipation. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. The expression on Lu Beichen¡¯s face was even more indescribable. He had never expected that in just one night, his father could turn a good room into such an eyesore. Facing the expectant eyes of the adults, what could Lu Xiaocha do? Of course, she went against her conscience and said that she liked it. Of course, after saying this, she received a horrified look from her twin brother and an expression that said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your aesthetic taste to be so peculiar¡±. Lu Xiaocha had a strong state of mind. Not to mention this small pink house, she had even lived in a dpidated house filled with zombie corpses! She walked in with a calm expression on her face. Actually, other than the color of the room being a little too pink, everything else was quite good, especially the quality of the materials used here. It really was like the room of a fairy-tale princess. Pei Anran prompted, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, bring it up and we¡¯ll change it.¡± She was just short of saying that they could change the style of the room. Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t care about this. ¡°No, I like it.¡± After that, Lu Beichen helped his new sister settle her luggage. Pei Anran and Lu Zhan did not interfere. They just told them to call for them if they needed anything and left. Pei Anran wanted to let the siblings get to know each other more. Only Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen were left in the room after that. For a moment, it was a little quiet. Somehow, their eyesnded on the mirror in the cloakroom. In the mirror, the two of them who had almost identical faces butpletely different temperaments, styles, and genders stood side by side. Lu Xiaocha looked obedient, clean, and a little dazed, like a little white flower who was easy to bully. Lu Beichen was an exquisite young master with the arrogance and confidence unique to his age. ¡°Eh¡­ Our moles are in different positions.¡± She tapped the mole under the corner of her left eye and leaned closer to Lu Beichen to look at his mole. They were indeed twins. Even their mole was the same, but on different sides. Hers was under her left eye, while Lu Beichen¡¯s was under his right. Lu Beichen¡¯s ears turned a little red. He raised his chin and pretended not to care. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± However, his gaze subconsciouslynded on the little girl¡¯s left eye, thinking that it was really the same. However, no matter how he looked at her face, it felt a little weird. As his friend had said, she looked like him in female clothes. While Lu Beichen was thinking about some misceneous things, Lu Xiaocha had already opened her suitcase. He went over to her. ¡°What have you got there¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Lu Beichen was dumbfounded by the things in her suitcase. His cat eyes that were simr to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s widened. ¡°What are these!¡± Lu Xiaocha picked up a ss from her suitcase and shook it. ¡°A butterfly. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± ¡°The ones in here are fireflies. When the lights are turned off, they¡¯ll give off a beautiful light. Those in this one are mantises. This one is strangely good-looking¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha took out a ss bottle and introduced her collection to Lu Beichen. There were more than ten ss bottles in the suitcase. The bottles were filled with grass, and there were small holes in the lids to facilitate air cirction. They were filled with different insects that were still alive. Other than that, the suitcase was filled with all kinds of food, followed by two or three sets of shabby clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t you like these?¡± Lu Xiaocha studied Lu Beichen¡¯s expression and thought that he did not like these insects. She smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Well¡­ I just caught them for fun. I¡¯ll release them soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Lu Beichen bent down and picked up the ss bottle containing the mantises. He muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of storing them in ss bottles?!¡± Lu Beichen had a hobby that no one knew about. He liked to look at all kinds of insects. When he was younger, he had caught them and raised them. However, after scaring a guest who came to his house, he was forbidden to raise them again. Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°If you like them, I can let you y with them, but you have to release them today. Oh right, I¡¯ll show you this. It¡¯s very fun.¡± She took out a ss bottle containing cicadas and shook it. Immediately, the unique sound of cicadas came from inside. It was a little stuffy when it came out of the ss bottle, but the vibe that belonged to the hot summer instantly came out. ¡°You can y with this too.¡± Lu Beichen took it and looked at the cicadas inside. ¡°Where did you catch them? There¡¯s not a lot of cicadas now, right?¡± ¡°In the forest on the mountain. They were on a tall tree, so I climbed up the tree to catch them. Oh right, I heard that cicadas can be fried and eaten. They¡¯re apparently very delicious.¡± Lu Xiaocha smacked her lips, feeling a little greedy. Lu Beichen looked disgusted. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Let me show you this butterfly. I¡¯m about to release it. Butterflies don¡¯tst long.¡± Lu Xiaocha held up the ss bottle containing the butterfly. Lu Beichen subconsciously leaned over. His two cat-like eyes were especially bright and beautiful. They even discussed what kind of butterflies looked best. ¡°I know a kind of killer butterfly. They¡¯re especially good-looking. At night, their wings emit a silver-blue light and appear in groups.¡± ¡°Once someone enters their territory and identally inhales the powder they spread in the air, they would fall into an illusion.¡± ¡°Then, while these people are unconscious, these killer butterflies will inject their eggs into their bodies. After fifteen days, the densely packed small caterpirs will break out of their eggs and gnaw on the flesh and blood of the human.¡± Lu Xiaocha exined seriously. It didn¡¯t seem like she was telling a story, but like she was teaching something instead. However, this knowledge made Lu Beichen¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°How can there be such butterflies!¡± She was definitely lying to him! Lu Xiaocha had an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. She¡¯d seen them in her past life. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: The Awkward Fifth Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha described a lot of horrible insects that mostly ate people, but in her description, those insects were either super big,parable to a lion or tiger, or they were disgusting. Lu Beichen knew that what she said was not true. After all, he had never seen them before. However, when he saw how seriously she described every detail of those bugs, he could not help but feel his scalp go numb. ¡°What you¡¯re talking about can only be seen in sci-fi movies, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are movies good?¡± Lu Beichen felt a little embarrassed by her sparkling gaze, but he raised his chin slightly. ¡°Of course they are. I¡¯ll take you to the cinema with me sometime.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Xiaocha agreed readily and walked to the window with the bottle containing the butterfly. ¡°Time to release it.¡± Lu Beichen followed curiously. Then, the beautiful light blue butterfly slowly pped its wings and flew out under the gaze of the twins. Their eyes, refracted by the sunlight, shone like precious clear ss. Their ink-ck eyshes cast shadows under their eyes, making their snow-white skin seem reflective. Lu Beichen quickly helped Xiaocha pack up everything, although there were not many clothes in total. The two sets of cheap-looking sportswear and casual clothes made the noble young master frown. ...... ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded frankly. She did not feel inferior or embarrassed. ¡°The orphanage is poor. It¡¯s good enough to have two sets to wear. Why are you so picky?¡± However, these two sets of clothes did look a little out of ce in this luxurious cloakroom. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you shopping for clothes.¡± The young master raised his chin and took out a bank card. Thinking it might not be enough, he ran back next door, to his own room, and pulled out a piggy bank. He stuffed the piggy bank into Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hands. ¡°These are some New Year¡¯s money I savedst year. This small sum of money is useless to me anyway. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Why did his ears look so red? What an arrogant young master. And a shy one too. Lu Xiaocha took it without hesitation. ¡°Thank you, Older Brother.¡± A soul that had lived for an entire lifetime lived in her body, but when she called Lu Beichen older brother, who was only 13 years old, it felt strangely natural. Lu Beichen¡¯s fair face blushed. ¡°How much is in it?¡± Lu Zhan and Pei Anran came back to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s room again to see how the rtionship between the siblings was going. When they opened the door, they saw the siblings with their backs to them¡­ counting money. The piggy bank had been opened. Right now, the twins were sitting cross-legged side by side, slowly smoothing out the red bills and counting them. Lu Xiaocha waved the notes in her hand. ¡°I have 24,300 yuan here.¡± ¡°I have 25,700 yuan here.¡± Exactly fifty thousand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Pei Anran leaned over to take a look and was surprised. ¡°Chen, isn¡¯t this your piggy bank?¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s ears turned red again. He tried very hard to pretend to be calm. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t use the money anyway, so¡­ I¡¯m giving it to my little sister.¡± Pei Anran looked at her son¡¯s red ears and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her son was really awkward and shy. Just as Lu Beichen was about to fly into a rage out of humiliation, Pei Anran patted his head. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Lu Xiaocha also leaned forward and touched his soft short hair. ¡°Thank you, Chen.¡± She had just called him older brother, but now she was calling him Chen. A momentter, Lu Beichen suddenly exploded like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. ¡°Who¡­ who are you calling Chen? How rude. Call me Older Brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha stuck out her tongue. ¡°Okay, Older Brother.¡± Then, miraculously, Lu Beichen was satisfied just like that. Pei Anran clicked her tongue in amazement. She knew that her youngest son was a proud young man. Sometimes, he had a bad temper and was difficult to coax. Even as a mother, she had to coax him for a long time to calm him down. She did not expect that he would be so easily appeased by Xiaocha. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go shopping with her. Look, she only has those two outfits.¡± Pei Anran looked over and her heart ached. ¡°Mommy will go with you!¡± Her wish was to have an obedient and beautiful daughter who could be dressed up beautifully at any time. Now, this wish was about to be fulfilled! Lu Zhan walked over to his wife. ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± Then, the trip that the siblings had originally nned on going alone, became a family outing, along with a butler and two bodyguards. Lu Xiaocha was brought directly to an expensive luxury clothing store. ¡°Xiaocha, go around and see if there are any clothes you like.¡± Lu Beichen looked at the clothes and felt overwhelmed. He had no idea what to choose for his sister and could only let her do it herself. Lu Zhan held a small pink dress and looked at Lu Xiaocha seriously. ¡°This.¡± Pei Anran was speechless. Her husband was so straight. The dress he was holding was not ugly, but this guy really felt that little girls looked the best in pink. Then, Lu Zhan was chased to the rest area by Pei Anran. ¡°Both of you, wait here.¡± With that, she strutted away in her high heels. The father and son, who had been left behind, could only keep quiet. Pei Anran bought her daughter some beautiful dresses, but Lu Xiaocha felt that these dresses were a little troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to lift your leg in this, is it?¡± She muttered. In the post-apocalyptic world, she was used to wearing clothes that were not cumbersome and convenient for her to fight and escape at any time. She was really not used to wearing dresses. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to take a look over there.¡± Pei Anran stared at the beautiful dresses with shining eyes. When she heard this, she only nodded and called the waiter over to pack up all of the beautiful dresses she had her eyes on! In the end, Lu Xiaocha chose the loose sportswear for herself. She was about to go to her mother with the clothes she chose when a discordant voice sounded beside her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this shop a high-end clothing store? Why would there be such a poor person here?¡± A mother and daughter dressed in jewelry were choosing clothes not far from her. When they saw Lu Xiaocha, they seized her up with very disdainful and picky eyes. Thedy even fanned her nose with her hand. ¡°How unlucky to run into some poor people here. I feel like the air quality is bad.¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at them and ignored them. When the noblewoman¡¯s daughter saw Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face, jealousy shed in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you.¡± She raised her voice and crossed her arms as she looked at Lu Xiaocha arrogantly. ¡°Do you know what this ce is? How dare a poor person like youe in? How can you be so shameless? Any random piece of clothing here costs tens of thousands. Can you afford it?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at her with her bright eyes and asked slowly. ¡°Do you own this shop?¡± The girl red at her. ¡°So what if it¡¯s not owned by my family? I just can¡¯t stand some people who don¡¯t know their ce. They look so poor and yet they¡¯re trying to shop at high-end clothing stores. How vain.¡± Lu Xiaocha retorted, ¡°Shut up if it¡¯s not your store. You are so noisy, people might think that a bird flew in here.¡± Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Getting Bullied

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The mother and daughter obviously did not expect Lu Xiaocha to dare to speak to them like this. The girl was so angry that her face turned green. The woman gave a mocking sneer and said to her arrogantly, ¡°How dare you speak to us like that. Indeed, lowly people like you have no manners. Salesperson!¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. Who was the one with no manners? ¡°Mrs. Liu, how may I help you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your shop? Why can anyone enter? Aren¡¯t you afraid of lowering your standards? Moreover, she¡¯s such a poor and uneducated person! How can we buy clothes if they dirty them?¡± The salesperson broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Well ¡­ Mrs. Liu, this is our guest, too.¡± ¡°What guest!¡± Another florid saleswoman came and pushed her away, smiling obsequiously at the mother and daughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Liu. This is our mistake. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s obvious that such a person can¡¯t afford the clothes in our shop. I¡¯ll chase her out now.¡± As she spoke, she walked to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side. The expression on her face waspletely different from when she faced the woman and her daughter. She looked down at Lu Xiaocha with disdain and disgust on her face. ¡°Hey, get out of here.¡± ...... Not far away, the mother and daughter were gloating. Lu Xiaocha retreated slightly and looked at her. She had wanted to attack directly. That was her usual style, but she remembered what Ah Yue had always told her. ¡°This is a society ruled byw. It¡¯s against thew to beat someone up, and even more so to kill someone. So, Xiaocha, you have to control yourself¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha gave up on the idea of beating her up. It was better not to cause trouble for the Lu family for the time being. She was afraid that this woman would be hospitalized if she punched her. ¡°Are you sure you want to chase me away?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s clear eyes looked at the salesperson innocently and tilted her head. The woman snickered. ¡°Yes, I told you to leave.¡± Lu Xiaocha took a deep breath. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Big Brother! Someone is bullying me!¡± Her voice was quite loud. Her mother, who was choosing a dress for her in another area, and her father, who was in the rest area, heard her. Immediately, their expressions changed. They quickly put down what they were holding and rushed towards the sound. The saleswoman¡¯s eyes were vicious. She reached out her long-nailed hand to grab Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Today, even if you call the heavens, they won¡¯t be able to save you. Get out of here! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± ¡°Who are you telling to get out!¡± A cold and oppressive voice came from behind the saleswoman. Lu Xiaocha nimbly dodged her hand and ran behind her. Her soft hands grabbed her father¡¯s big palm andined righteously. ¡°She said she wanted to kick me out and that I didn¡¯t deserve to shop here.¡± This kind of bullying felt really good, hehe¡­?Lu Xiaocha thought. The saleswoman turned around and faced the tall man who was emitting a dark and cold aura. He looked at her with a murderous gaze. The saleswoman was stunned. She was almost suffocated by the powerful pressure. Lu Beichen walked to his sister¡¯s side and stared at the saleswoman coldly. ¡°What did you want to do just now?¡± When she saw Lu Beichen¡¯s face, her pupils constricted. Then, she looked at the clothes of the father and son. They were both custom-made. Her vision went ck. There was only one thought in her mind.?I¡¯m finished. p! A crisp p sounded. The salesperson¡¯s face had been pped sideways. ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s bullying my daughter?¡± The elegant Pei Anran instantly turned into a vicious woman. She had a strong aura around her. Lu Xiaocha looked at the three people standing in front of her and blinked. She thought to herself that they were indeed viins. In the eyes of those who did not understand the situation, their family would definitely be the viins. But ¡­ she liked it! ¡°I, no ¡­ no ¡­¡± The saleswoman wanted to defend herself. At that moment, she knew she was kicking an iron te. The store manager ran over with a head full of cold sweat. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lu, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s our shop¡¯s mistake. Quickly apologize to Miss. Lu!¡± The store manager red at the saleswoman with stern and fierce eyes. This troublesome fellow! The saleswoman was indignant. It wasn¡¯t her fault the little b*tch hade in dressed like that. And if it wasn¡¯t for the mother and daughter¡­ She immediately pointed at the mother and daughter who wanted to leave quietly without anyone noticing. ¡°It was them. They wanted me to drive her away!¡± Her voice was sharper and higher than ever. Pei Anran and Lu Zhan instantly turned their heads and looked at the mother and daughter with terrifying ferocity in their eyes. In an instant, the mother and daughter, who had wanted to leave quietly, seemed to have been frozen. The woman red at the saleswoman. Then her head broke out in a cold sweat and she forced a sheepish smile. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s Mrs. Lu. It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding¡­¡± She swallowed. Everyone in Mrs. Lu¡¯s circle knew that she was extremely domineering and vengeful. Anyone who dared to provoke her would definitely not have a good ending. Even if other nobledies were filthy, they would only mock and argue with each other. However, she, Pei Anran, couldpletely disregard her elegance as a nobledy and fight with others. Moreover, she was especially good at fighting! The smile on the woman¡¯s face was uglier than if she were crying. Who would have thought that the girl dressed in cheap clothes was actually the daughter of the Lu family? Although she had never seen this young master of the Lu family before, but now that he was standing beside that girl, no one would believe that they were not rted by blood. ¡°We also¡­ didn¡¯t know that she was your daughter.¡± Pei Anran walked over in her high heels and poked her shoulder with her finger, causing Mrs. Liu to stagger back. Both her eyes and actions were full of contempt. Even if they were not strong, her actions were extremely insulting. ¡°Even if she¡¯s an ordinary girl, is it ok for you to act superior and chase her out? Who gave you the right to do that? Our country is already reformed, do you still think you¡¯re the Empress Dowager? Who do you think you are?!¡± ¡°You!¡± The woman trembled with anger. The young girl, who had been arrogant because of her mother, was also terrified at this moment. However, after being insulted like that, she felt her face burning. ¡°You can¡¯t me us when she¡¯s dressed like that!¡± As she spoke, she started crying aggrievedly, as if they were not the ones who had bullied Lu Xiaocha just now. Lu Xiaocha stuck out her head from behind her father and pouted. ¡°Why do you care about what I¡¯m wearing? It¡¯s none of your damn business!¡± Thatst sentence was clearly coarsenguage, but it sounded strangely cute when she said it. This was probably what people meant when they said that good-looking people would be beautified no matter what they did. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Arrogant and Domineering Because She Had Been Spoiled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha stood at the side and watched the conflict secretly. As long as her people were fine, she was happy. Lu Beichen saw the eagerness in her eyes, and she even took out a handful of sunflower seeds out of nowhere! Lu Beichen was speechless again. He was worried that his sister would be sad after being bullied by that mother and daughter. Lu Beichen really wanted to shake her shoulder and say, ¡°If you encounter such a thing next time, hit her and scold her back!¡± There was no prior instant of her family silentlypromising after being bullied. ¡°Chen, do you want some?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the young master beside her who was staring at her with disappointment. She hesitated for a moment and handed him five sunflower seeds. Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ Call me Older Brother!¡± Lu Xiaocha pouted and called him older brother, before she began to gnaw on the sunflower seeds like a little hamster. The sunflower seeds she kept wererge and plump. Every one of them was fragrant. After eating a few, a fair palm that looked like it had never done any work reached out before her. There were even two peeled sunflower seeds on it. Lu Xiaocha turned to look at her brother beside her, but Lu Beichen did not look at her. He looked straight ahead. ...... ¡°You can have it. I¡¯m not eating.¡± Why did those fair ears look a little red, though? Lu Xiaocha smiled, revealing two beautiful dimples on both sides of her snow-white cheeks. ¡°Older Brother, you¡¯re so kind ~¡± The Lu family were indeed the viins described in the book. Even though the daughter of the wealthydy was crying pitifully, the couple had no intention of letting them off. Lu Zhan looked for his assistant and found the number of the richdy¡¯s husband. Since his wife was in charge of bullying women, he naturally had to solve the problem in a man¡¯s way. He called the number and coldly and simply described the situation. The general idea was that his wife and daughter had bullied his precious daughter. Then, he hung up the phone and cklisted the Liu family. Pei Anran raised her chin slightly, looking bright and proud. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let me see you at any banquet venues where I appear.¡± With that, she snorted softly and stomped away in her heels. On the other hand, the richdy and her daughter almost fainted when they heard her words. Whenever Pei Anran went to banquets, many wealthydies would fight to enter. This was directly cutting off the possibility of their family continuing to move up the socialdder. Perhaps, their Liu family would be worse than before from today onwards. At this moment, the richdy and her daughter were filled with regret. Why did she have to be so talkative for no reason when she came to buy clothes? Why did she have to be so rude! However, they were even more resentful towards Lu Xiaocha. She was a member of the Lu family, but she was wearing such cheap clothes. Wasn¡¯t this clearly a scam?! ¡°Xiaocha, they won¡¯t dare to bully you again.¡± When Lu Xiaocha¡¯s Mom and Dad walked over, their faces changed. In front of her daughter, she instantly changed from a vicious viin to a noble and elegant mother. Lu XIaocha tilted her head and rubbed it on her hand, not feeling that there was anything wrong with this. ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad.¡± Lu Zhan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu, I know I was wrong. Please spare me. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± After dealing with the richdy and her daughter, they had both temporarily forgotten about the saleswoman after seeing their daughter¡¯s sweet smile. Who knew that she would court death herself? The saleswoman was crying pitifully. As she shouted for Mr. Lu, she pounced on him. Lu Zhan turned his body slightly, and Pei Anran swung her skirt arrogantly. She raised her ck high heels and kicked the saleswoman fiercely. ¡°ARGH!!!¡± The saleswoman was kicked away. Pei Anran put her feet down and gracefully patted her skirt. She looked at the saleswoman on the ground and sneered condescendingly. ¡°Ridiculous, this trick of yours is already outdated. I¡¯m right here and you dare to pounce on my husband!¡± Lu Zhan put his arm around his wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with such a person. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Beside him, the store manager and salesperson¡¯s mouths dropped wide enough to fit eggs. This Mrs. Lu was indeed as valiant as the rumors said! They had always heard that CEO Lu was a henpecked husband, but now they understood why. If he dared to mess around outside, he would probably be beaten up at home. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her parents and her brother. Lu Beichen was very calm, as if he was already used to this. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiaocha. Mommy has bought all your clothes already.¡± Pei Anran held Lu Xiaocha¡¯s soft hand and left with her husband and son. As for the saleswoman, she naturally wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. Lu Zhan had said that he didn¡¯t want to see her anymore. She might not be able to be a saleswoman in any high-end luxury store in the future. Lu Xiaocha, who had already left the clothing store, looked at her mother with sparkling eyes. ¡°Mom, you were so cool just now!¡± Being stared at by her cute daughter like this made Pei Anran feel a little embarrassed. ¡°I was afraid of scaring you,¡± When she kicked the saleswoman, it was out of reflex. Ever since her husband had made his family business bigger and more prestigious, all kinds of women often tried to challenge her bottom line and position. Fortunately, the husband she chose doted on her. After that, other than when he was at work, he brought her along no matter where he went. When he encountered women who tried to pounce onto him, Lu Zhan would simply turn around and let his wife deal with them. Over time, the two of them formed a tacit understanding. As long as someone leaned on him, Lu Zhan would turn his body slightly to reveal his wife, and Pei Anran would beat them up without any hesitation. So¡­ she could be so arrogant and domineering because she had been spoiled. Lu Xiaocha hugged her arm and rubbed against it like a kitten. ¡°I like this kind of mom.¡± In her previous life, she had wondered what her family would be like. She felt warm and fuzzy in her heart to have such a loving family in this life. A broad palm fell on her head and gently ruffled Lu Xiaocha¡¯s soft hair. Her father¡¯s dignified voice was filled with his unique gentleness. ¡°If anyone bullies you again,e and tell us.¡± Lu Xiaocha showed her cute dimples at the corners of her mouth, and her eyebrows were curved like clear and bright beautiful crescents. ¡°Okay.¡± She rubbed her head against her father¡¯s palm and nodded obediently. Lu Beichen walked beside his sister coolly with his hands in his pockets. ¡®When are you going to school?¡¯ Lu Xiaocha: ¡°!!!¡± She had¡­ to go to school?! The expression on her face froze, and her clear eyes darted to her brother. ¡°I¡­ I have to go to school?¡± Her tone sounded very reluctant. Lu Beichen looked at her in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re only thirteen? Don¡¯t the children in the orphanage go to school?¡± Lu Xiaocha touched her nose guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just my academic results¡­ aren¡¯t very good.¡± What a joke. The education she¡¯d received in her previous life was all about survival and fighting zombies. As for other knowledge, could that stuff fill their stomachs? Could it keep them alive? They were lucky if they could read. She had only learnt to read so that she could read novels to pass the time. In this world, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s brain was a little nk, not to mention her academic results. She always got the lowest scores in every exam. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Stroll

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Fortunately, Pei Anran said that there was no hurry to go to school. Although she would have to do it sooner orter, she would stall for as long as she could. After taking a shower and changing into her soft and smooth pajamas, Lu Xiaocha stepped onto the clean carpet, her hair wet and soft. She took out the ss bottle containing the fireflies from the cab. Just as she was about to turn off the lights and let the fireflies out, there was a knock on the door. Her fair feet stepped on the furry carpet as she went to open the door. Her twin brother, who had also changed into pajamas, was standing outside. ¡°Chen, why are you here?¡± When she saw him, Lu Xiaoacha¡¯s bright eyes lit up. Her cat eyes were slightly curved, and there was a smile in her clear and bright eyes. ¡°I came to see the stars.¡± She had said that when the fireflies were released, they looked as beautiful as stars when they danced around in the room. Lu Beichen stared into his sister¡¯s eyes. Actually, he felt that her eyes were as pretty as the stars. ¡°Come in,e in.¡± After pulling him in, the two of them sat on the bed barefooted. Lu Xiaocha was about to open the bottle when the person beside her gentlybed her hair. ¡°You¡¯re not going to blow-dry your hair first?¡± ...... He frowned slightly. ¡°You might get a headache if you don¡¯t dry your hair.¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m very healthy!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Wait here.¡± With that, Lu Beichen left. When he returned, he was holding a hairdryer. ¡°Come here.¡± After plugging in the power, Lu Beichen patted the spot beside him. Lu Xiaocha put down the ss bottle and walked over obediently. The hairdryer buzzed. Not loudly, but blew with plenty of warm air. Lu Xiaocha sat cross-legged on the ground, while Lu Beichen knelt behind her and patiently dried her soft long hair. Lu Beichen was a proud young master, when had he ever served others? If the people at school found out, their jaws would probably drop. Looking down at the girl sitting obediently, Lu Beichen felt that it was very bizarre. She looked exactly like him and was born together with him. In the past, when he saw other friends or ssmates having little sisters, he would asionally wonder what would happen if he had one. He might get impatient. He hated noisy and clingy children the most. Now, he really had a little twin sister. Lu Beichen felt that it was not bad to have such an obedient little sister. When her hair was dry, he tied it up loosely with a hair tie. Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and smiled at her brother. Lu Beichen pursed his lips and smiled. He ran to get the ss bottle containing fireflies and turned off the light. The fireflies in the ss bottle flickered. After opening the bottle and releasing them, the room was really filled with starlight. Lu Beichen¡¯s eyes widened as he had never seen a firefly before. The developments in the city were very prosperous. Some animals and insects that could be seen everywhere in the past had long disappeared from the city. Everyone could only see them in books or on television. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± he murmured, his eyes full of these glowing little creatures. Lu Xiaocha sat on the bed and swung her feet. ¡°Right? I¡¯m going to release them tomorrow. I¡¯ll catch more some other day.¡± A fireflynded on her toes. The warm yellow light flickered, making her feet even more fair and delicate. That night, the siblings who were tired from ying fell asleep. Lu Beichen slept in a proper posture on the clean and thick carpet, while his little sister was sprawled on the bed, upying most of the bed, but they both felt especially at ease. The next day, the Lu couple pushed open their daughter¡¯s bedroom door and saw this scene. ¡°Shh ~¡± There was a smile in Pei Anran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let them sleep longer.¡± Lu Zhan nodded and held his wife¡¯s hand as they went downstairs for a walk. Lu Xiaocha actually woke up when the door opened, but she did not open her eyes. After the door closed again, she arched her head on the pillow and moved her head to the side of the bed. Her sharp little chin rested on the back of her hand, and her clear eyes stared at the young boy below. In his sleep, Lu Beichen felt that something terrifying was staring at him. Then, he woke up. He opened his sleepy eyes and met his sister¡¯s sparkling ones. Lu Beichen was speechless again. ¡°Older Brother, what are we having for breakfast today?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw that he had woken up. She asked for breakfast. Lu Beichen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have the chef make it for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled sweetly. The two dimples at the corner of her mouth were adorable. ¡°I can eat anything. I¡¯m not picky.¡± Lu Beichen returned to his room and changed. He looked like an exquisite young master again. Lu Xiaocha was wearing a set of light gray sportswear, and her hair was tied into two neat braids. When her brother came back, she went downstairs with him. ¡°Young Master Beichen, Miss Xiaocha, breakfast is ready.¡± Downstairs, the handsome butler ced two cups of hot milk on the table. He stood upright and his body was like a straight line, it was especially pleasing to the eye. Breakfast was thoughtfully prepared in both Chinese and Western styles. There was toast bread and oatmeal. There were also buns and steamed dumplings in various colors. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up and her footsteps became louder. ¡°Thank you, butler.¡± After thanking the butler politely, Lu Xiaocha took a steamed bun and ate it happily. Perhaps because the Lu family was rtively tall, the dining table and chairs were a little tall as well. When Lu Xiaocha sat on the chair, she tiptoed so that she could reach the ground. For the sake offort, her legs were slightly suspended in the air. When she was happy, they even swayed. Lu Beichen had been observing his sister. Seeing that she preferred Chinese breakfast, he secretly decided to get the chef to prepare more Chinese food in the future. The butler and the maid were a little dumbfounded as they watched Lu Xiaocha, who was so small, devour all the food in front of her. At the end, she leaned against the chair and sipped the milk contentedly. Lu Beichen was stunned. ¡°Little Sister, your stomach.¡± Lu Xiaocha touched her stomach. Her soft belly was a little bloated. She burped, her eyes full of innocence. ¡°I¡¯m a little stuffed.¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ Get up. Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Xiaocha did not resist going out for a walk. She even enthusiastically took her brother to run around and familiarize herself with the surroundings. In the end¡­ Lu Beichen was exhausted. When he came back covered in sweat, his legs were so weak that he didn¡¯t even want to move them. However, Lu Xiaocha, who looked weak and small, was only covered in a little sweat. She looked refreshed. Their parents looked at them and asked. ¡°What did you do?¡± Lu Beichen did not want to talk about it. As if he had suffered a serious blow, hey on the sofa and stopped moving. Lu Xiaocha blinked innocently. ¡°We just went for a run and strolled around.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless again. You call that strolling!?He thought. This stroll was at least 5,000 meters long! As an older brother, he was exhausted, but his little sister was totally fine. This was too embarrassing! Lu Zhan looked at his son. ¡°You should exercise more.¡± Pei Anran also nodded. ¡°Son, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re so tired after going on a stroll with your sister.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless again. Try it yourself if you can!?He thought. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Then Why Are You Still So Arrogant In The Lu Family?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Afraid that Lu Xaiocha was not used to her new life, Lu Zhan and Pei Anran did not go to thepany and worked at home during this period of time. They spent a lot of time at home to apany her. Although Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t think she actually needed it. The news of the Lu family suddenly having a new daughter also spread like wildfire after the incident at the clothing store. Since then, countless pairs of curious and shocked eyes were fixed on the Lu family. No one had seen this little Miss Lu before. Some people wanted to invite Pei Anran and Lu Xiaocha in the name of a gathering, but they were all rejected. As time passed, although everyone was still curious, their desire to investigate faded. ¡°Xiaocha, Mommy and Daddy are going to work. This is a customized phone for you. And this bank card is Daddy¡¯s secondary card. You can go anywhere and buy anything you want.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently and watched them leave. ¡°Daddy and Mommy,e back early.¡± Standing at the door, Lu Xiaocha waved at the departing car. Pei Anran¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance. She almost wanted to resign and stay home to apany her daughter. Lu Zhan was speechless. ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± His face was full of rejection. ¡°What would I do if you quit?¡± Such a cold and dignified person now sounded inexplicably aggrieved. ...... Pei Anran was speechless. ¡°Seriously, I haven¡¯t done anything every day. All I do is keep those women with ill intentions away from you.¡± Lu Zhan looked at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that important? I only feel safe with you around.¡± He really meant what he said. Pei Anran punched him angrily, but her smile was as beautiful as a flower. When his parents went to work, Lu Beichen went to school as well. Lu Xiaocha sat in front of the television, hugging a pillow in her arms and watching Tom and Jerry with relish. However, after a while, her desire to hoard food began to stir again. She licked her lips, turned off the TV, and ran into the kitchen. The chef was surprised to see her. ¡°What would you like to eat, miss? I¡¯ll make it for you right away.¡± Lu Xiaocha loved to eat. Every time she ate in the Lu family these days, she would praise the chef for doing a good job. This made Chef Wu extremely satisfied. He also liked to study new recipes to feed the little girl. Lu Xiaocha puffed up her cheeks and rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Chef Wu, do you have any snacks?¡± ¡°There¡¯s some hawthorn in the kitchen. Why don¡¯t I make you some hawthorn cake and candied hawthorns?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Sure, sure!¡± She did not leave but stayed in the kitchen to learn how to make candied hawthorn from Chef Wu. In the post-apocalyptic world, other than reading novels, her favorite thing to do was to read books about food. Unfortunately, those foods were only avable in the peaceful world before the apocalypse. She could only drool as she looked at the pictures or the descriptions of the food. She had seen candied hawthorns before. They were said to be children¡¯s favorite snacks. They were sweet and sour, and especially delicious. While Lu Xiaocha was learning how to make candied hawthorn, a guest arrived outside the Lu Manor. A domineering ck Land Rover was let into the Lu Manor after inspection. The door of the Land Rover opened and a young man in ck Doc Martens walked familiarly towards the vi. ¡°Where did you put that thing?¡± His deep and maic voice had a characteristic wild and undisciplined tone. The young man¡¯s ck hair was short, fully revealing his angr facial features. He was wearing a ck T-shirt and slim-fit cargo pants. The bottoms of his pants were tucked into his boots, making him look much taller. His slender figure was like a tall pine tree, but his cold and mboyant aura was more like a wild wolf ready to attack. Someone seemed to be speaking through his earpiece. Fu Ye clicked his tongue and exuded an unruly wildness. Lu Xiaocha walked out of the kitchen with a few sticks of candied hawthorns and bumped into the tall man who was walking in. The icing on the candied hawthorns stuck to his clothes. In that instant, the air seemed to freeze. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s turned the candied hawthorn wrapped in her mouth from the left cheek to the right. She took two steps back and looked up, meeting a pair of narrow and sharp eyes. Fu Ye¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the child in front of him. Although she looked very simr to Lu Beichen, he would not treat the child in front of him as that kid. He then looked down at his clothes. He narrowed his eyes and looked a little scary. His tone was casual and roguish. ¡°Kid, do you know how to walk?¡± Lu Xiaocha bit the candy in her mouth in half and asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± Since he had been sent to the training camp by the old man, Fu Ye now had a light buzz cut and his skin was a tanned to wheat color. There was a faint scar from his forehead to the corner of his eye, and his dark and sharp eyes coupled with his domineering aura made him look very fierce. Ordinary children would have been scared to tears. Lu Xiaocha held the candied hawthorns tightly in her hand and looked at the sugar coating that had been rubbed off. Her big eyes were filled with heartache for the candied hawthorns. Fu Ye easily caught the sh of heartache in her eyes because the little kid did not even think of hiding it. He smiled, but no matter how you looked at it, this smile was provocative. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite bold.¡± Lu Xiaocha raised her cute face and asked him, ¡°Is your surname Lu?¡± Fu Ye crossed his arms. ¡°No.¡± Lu Xiaocha instantly became self-righteous. Her cat eyes widened. ¡°Then why are you so arrogant at the Lu family¡¯s house? You even broke my candied hawthorn!¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Great. No one had ever talked to him like that before. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him warily. ¡°Why? Do you want to fight?¡± Fu Ye was speechless. This brat wanted to fight him? Was she born in the year of the pig to be so senseless? ¡°Let me ask you, what¡¯s your rtionship with Lu Beichen?¡± Fu Ye looked at Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face and clicked his tongue. Why didn¡¯t he know that the Lu family had a daughter? Lu Xiaocha nced at him. So he knew her brother. She reluctantly let it go. She hoped the candied hawthorns¡¯ taste hadn¡¯t been affected. ¡°He¡¯s my older brother.¡± The little girl answered vaguely and sat back on the sofa. She continued eating contentedly while watching cartoons. Fu Ye looked at the candy on his clothes and frowned in disdain. He went upstairs to Lu Beifeng¡¯s room to get something and made a call. ¡°I¡¯m in apetition right now. Can you leave me alone!¡± A slightly irritable voice came from the other end. Fu Ye took off his jacket and threw it onto the bed. ¡°Your little sister dirtied my clothes so I changed into yours. I put mine in your room. Remember to return them to me after you wash them.¡± ¡°What sister?¡± The person on the other end was clearly taken aback, then seemed to remember something. ¡°Tsk¡­ I was so busy that I forgot. That little girl just got back from the orphanage. I¡¯ve beenpeting here recently and haven¡¯t gone back yet. Why did you provoke her?¡± Fu Ye smiled. ¡°The little fellow has quite a temper. When I came in, she bumped into me with her candied hawthorns. She even wanted to fight with me.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Lu Beifengughed. ¡°That¡¯s really rare. There¡¯s actually a child who isn¡¯t afraid of you. Even Beichen doesn¡¯t dare to say that he¡¯ll fight you. I think that you deserve it.¡± ¡°Whatever, remember to wash my clothes.¡± After saying that, he hung up without waiting for a reply. Lu Beifeng was speechless. Who the hell wants to wash your clothes? I¡¯ll have the butler throw them away immediately!?Lu Beifeng thought. Fu Ye went downstairs in a ck short-sleeved shirt. When he saw the young girl watching the television with relish and licking the candied hawthorn with her little tongue, he couldn¡¯t help but walk over to tease her. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: I¡¯ll Send You to Hell Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Of course, Lu Xiaocha also noticed him, but the little girl was very calm and distant. Her cat-like eyes looked at him for a moment before looking away. Fu Ye clicked his tongue. The child¡¯s eyes were so pretty! The sofa beside Lu Xiaocha sank. The wolf-like young man sat beside the little girl and crossed his legs as if this was his own home. ¡°Kid, are you really Lu Beifeng¡¯s sister?¡± Fu Ye turned his head and asked. ¡°Have you seen Lu Beichen?¡± Lu Xiaocha did not answer her question. Fu Ye narrowed his eyes and had a faint smile on his face. His fingers casually yed with a silvery-ck lighter. ¡°Uh-huh. Take a guess?¡± Lu Xiaocha stopped talking and focused on the television again. She did not stop eating either. There were only three sticks of candied hawthorns left in her hand. ¡°Why have you stopped talking, kid?¡± He did not seem to notice that he was being despised. Rather, Fu Ye was extremely thick-skinned and continued to talk to the little girl with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t even look at him. Her snow-white cheeks were bulging from eating the candied hawthorns. She muttered a perfunctory reply. Fu Ye¡¯s smile widened. He leaned over slightly and pointed at her candied hawthorns with his slender fingers. ...... ¡°Give me one.¡± Lu Xiaocha instantly clenched the candied hawthorns in her hand and stared at the young man in front of her warily. ¡°No!¡± Her bulging cheeks and wide eyes made her look like an angry little puffer fish. She was extremely protective of her food. Fu Ye suddenly wanted to pinch the child¡¯s fair cheeks to see if they were as soft as he had imagined. ¡°Really¡­¡± Fu Ye drawled, ¡°Can your teeth stand eating so much?¡± Lu Xiaocha bared her white and neat teeth. ¡°I can even bite you!¡± Fu Yeughed out loud. This cheerfulugh made him look more youthful and high-spirited. Lu Xiaocha looked at him as if he was crazy. ¡°How about this, kid? Give me a candied hawthorn and I¡¯ll buy you another stick.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up, but she looked at him suspiciously. Why would he want one of her candied hawthorns when he could already buy one? Fu Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Lu Xiaocha answered honestly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Did he look that untrustworthy? ¡°If you give it to me now, I¡¯ll take you out to buy it immediately. If you don¡¯t believe me even then¡­¡± There was no other way. Before he could finish, her small white hand reached over. Her fingers were holding a round candied hawthorn covered in sugar. He choked and looked down at the child. ¡°Here, you said it. One of these for another stick. If you don¡¯t buy it, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± As she spoke, the little girl kept a straight face and stared at him with her dark eyes. When she finished thest sentence, she bared her teeth. Her tender and soft face made her look cute and a little fierce. Fu Ye clicked his tongue. Where did the Lu family find this child? With such a small body, how could she beat him to death? A smile shed across Fu Ye¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand to rub the little fellow¡¯s head, but she turned her head away. He wasn¡¯t annoyed. He smiled, took the candied hawthorn and tossed it carelessly into his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go, kid. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked reluctantly at the television, but between watching it and eating, she chose thetter without hesitation. After all, she could still continue watching when she returned. She wasn¡¯t in the post-apocalyptic world anymore, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about dying at any time. After thinking this through, Lu Xiaocha obediently followed Fu Ye and left the Lu Manor. As they walked, Fu Ye greeted the butler. It was obvious that this guy often came here, and everyone in the Lu family knew him. The butler stood upright and bowed slightly after opening the car door for Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Have fun, miss. Call me if you need anything.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently and replied softly. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Fu Ye nced at her and thought to himself that this little fellow was very obedient. Why did she dislike him so much? The Land Rover left the Lu Mansion and headed for the bustling city. Fu Ye drove very quickly. To be precise, he was speeding. Even though they were on the ordinarily wide road, it felt like they were driving on the racing track. He even nced halfheartedly at the front seat. The little girl with her seatbelt on was nestled quietly in the passenger seat, her eyes glistening as she stared out at the passing scenery. She waspletely unfazed by the speed of the car. At this moment, a small truck suddenly drove over from the fork in the road in front. Fu Ye¡¯s speed was too fast. Just as he was about to collide with the truck, the truck driver realized that the Land Rover that was charging at him hadpletely forgotten to react. The young man in the driver¡¯s seat of the Land Rover, however, did not panic. He had no intention of slowing down. He gripped the steering wheel and drifted. The entire vehicle avoided the truck at an impossible angle. Aftering to a stop, he drove away at lightning speed, leaving the truck driver with a cool rear. The truck driver was covered in cold sweat and his face was pale. After he regained his senses, he cursed in the direction of the Land Rover. ¡°F*ck %£¤#@&, you¡¯re in a f*cking hurry to be reincarnated!¡± In the car, Lu Xiaocha looked at Fu Ye expressionlessly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fu Ye really lived up to his?name1. He was indeed wild and arrogant. ¡°Ha¡­ Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re on the way to hell? Are you scared, kid?¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. I want to send you to hell right now!?She thought. She unbuckled her seat belt, stood up, and swung her fist. ¡°Bam¡­¡± Fu Ye, who had undergone various training, managed to catch this seemingly light punch with his sharp perception of danger. However, in the next second, his expression changed. With a crack, Fu Ye¡¯s arm broke. Fu Ye was speechless. Fu Ye: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± The car swerved. He hissed and continued driving with one hand, not forgetting to look at the child in shock. ¡°You¡¯re so damn strong! You really punched me!¡± Lu Xiaocha sat back down with a snort and fastened her seatbelt. Her snow-white skin was expressionless as she spoke the most vicious words in the softest voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t drive properly, I¡¯ll send you to hell right now.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. No one other than that lunatic Lu Beifeng dared to speak to him like this. As expected of siblings! ¡°Tsk.¡± Fu Ye calmed down and finally started driving normally. However, their first stop was¡­ the First People¡¯s Hospital. Fu Ye waved his hand and walked towards the hospital. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face was scrunched up as she looked at the melted candied hawthorns in her hand. ¡°Why are you still holding that thing? It¡¯s already melted, why don¡¯t you throw it away?¡± He looked disdainfully at the sticky candy in the girl¡¯s hand. Lu Xiaocha licked her lips and refused firmly. ¡°No.¡± The two of them walked side by side towards the hospital. The atmosphere looked quite harmonious. It was impossible to tell that the young man¡¯s hand had been broken by the young girl not long ago. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t throw it away, eat it.¡± Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and looked at him with her clean and pure eyes. ¡°One hawthorn in exchange for a stick of hawthorns?¡± Fu Ye was really impressed by this child. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Exchange!¡± Lu Xiaocha happily raised the candied hawthorns in her hand and handed them to him. Fu Ye lowered his head and ate one. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Fu Ye looked down at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s clear eyes looked at him innocently. ¡°I licked it just now.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. F*ck! He cursed in his heart. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Seeing a Doctor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The young man¡¯s face alternated between green and white out of anger. He looked funny. He pressed the tip of his tongue against the candied hawthorn that he had already bitten and rotated it in his mouth and didn¡¯t know if he should spit it out. Lu Xiaocha was still holding the remaining candied hawthorns in her hand. Her tone was as innocent as she was as she spoke sincerely. ¡°I haven¡¯t licked the rest.¡± Fu Ye raised his hand. This time, no matter how Lu Xiaocha dodged, he ruffled her soft ck hair roughly and messed it up. Lu Xiaocha puffed up her cheeks in anger and wanted to bite him. After a round of bickering, Fu Ye finished with the candied hawthorns that the child could not bear to throw away and brought her to wash her hands before going to the doctor. ¡°Yo, what brings Master Fu here?¡± The young doctor in the white coat was really surprised to see Fu Ye. Fu Ye pointed to his arm. ¡°Check this.¡± Bai Mochen¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Ha¡­ You actually got injured? Who¡¯s so brave? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of that kid from the Lu family.¡± Fu Ye sneered and said arrogantly, ¡°How could Lu Beifeng be capable of that?¡± After he sat down, the child behind him waspletely exposed to Bai Mochen¡¯s vision. ...... Bai Mochen asked, ¡°¡­ Your child?¡± Why didn¡¯t he know that the Fu family had such an obedient and cute youngdy? ¡°She¡¯s from the Lu family.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked up at him and greeted him politely. ¡°Hello.¡± After greeting him, she looked around quietly, her eyes seemingly unfocused. She looked a little dazed, but why was she so cute? However¡­ ¡°Since when did the Lu family have a youngdy?¡± He remembered that the Lu family only had boys. Of course, that didn¡¯t include those troublesome illegitimate children from the previous generation. Lu Xiaocha pretended not to hear him. She found a chair and sat down, staring at the potted cactus on Bai Mochen¡¯s desk. The expression on her little face revealed her curiosity about the cactus ball. She even poked the thorns on it with her finger. For the first time, Bai Mochen doubted his charm. After all, he was a handsome man. Because of his gentle temperament, which girl in the hospital didn¡¯t like him? Why did this little kid think that he was inferior to a cactus covered in thorns? ¡°Are you going to check it or not?¡± Fu Ye kicked him. Bai Mochen shrugged and started to examine his arm. ¡°Tch¡­ Your arm had been directly broken. It¡¯s not a big issue, your bones are just a little dislocated. However, I¡¯m more curious about the warrior who actually did such a satisfying thing.¡± Fu Ye gave him a cold look. ¡°Are you a sandbag?¡± Looking for a beating, are you. Bai Mochen raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± Although the young man in front of him was younger than him, he was really inhumane when he went crazy. Even his grandfather could not handle him. It only took a few clicks to set his bones right. The guy was built like a bull, and whoever had done it hadn¡¯t hurt him anywhere else, so he didn¡¯t need to use any medicine. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Are you really not going to tell me about it?¡± Fu Ye ignored him and stretched his arms before pulling on the child¡¯s cor. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± What a joke. If he knew that his arm was broken by this child, that would be so embarassing. Lu Xiaocha was almost dragged out by her cor. After struggling for a while, the little girl was taken away by Fu Ye. Her face was expressionless the entire time, and her eyes were as nk as a salted fish. Bai Mochen found it funny. ¡°You¡¯re wee toe again next time.¡± Fu Ye waved his hand at him. ¡°Get lost.¡± Who the hell wants toe to this dump again??He thought. ¡°You like that stuff?¡± After walking out of the hospital, Fu Ye deliberately slowed down to ensure that the child¡¯s short legs could keep up with him. Lu Xiaocha kicked a small stone by the side of the road, asionally hopping around like an innocent little girl. Perhaps only the young man beside him knew how much energy was hidden in her petite body. Anyone else who saw her would think that she was a delicate little flower that needed to be taken good care of. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Then the cactus ball.¡± Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you call me Older Brother and I¡¯ll buy you a pot?¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes at him and kicked the pebble in front of her away. ¡°No.¡± She refused decisively. Fu Ye was puzzled. ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± Don¡¯t kids like to have everything??He thought. Lu Xiaocha cracked her knuckles. ¡°I can¡¯t keep it alive.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s a cactus. It¡¯s very easy to raise. It won¡¯t die even if you don¡¯t water it for a week.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked up at him. ¡°Really?¡± A few minutester¡­ Fu Ye brought Lu Xiaocha to the city¡¯srgest flowers and birds market. The young girl¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she entered. First, she bought a huge serving of chestnuts from a store that sold sugar-fried chestnuts. Then, she ate them as she started shopping from the entrance of the market. When she saw the fish seller, she wanted to squat down and poke them with her finger, scaring the small fish so much that they wagged their tails and swam away quickly. Sheughed softly. Under the sunlight, the little girl¡¯s beautiful eyes were like clear ss, sparkling with fine light. They were extremely beautiful. When she smiled, her dimples appeared. Fu Ye wanted to poke it. Although he knew that this child could break his arm with one punch, looking at her obedient and soft appearance now, Fu Ye felt that it was not bad to have such a sister. She could protect herself, she was quiet and she didn¡¯t cling or cry. He had probably forgotten that her surname was Lu. ¡°You want to raise one?¡± Fu Ye squatted down and asked her. Lu Xiaocha shook her head and tilted her head to press half of her face against her knees. Her soft white cheeks were pressed t. ¡°I can¡¯t keep them alive.¡± As she spoke, she reached out and poked a grass turtle in a small basin. The grass turtle instantly shrank its neck and stopped moving. Lu Xiaocha did not poke its head. She just circled her finger around its shell and smiled. Fu Ye stared at the smile on her face and reached out to poke the dimple on her cheek. So soft! Lu Xiaocha stared at him expressionlessly. ¡®Why are you poking my face?¡¯ Although she did not say anything, the expression on the young girl¡¯s face showed these words. Fu Ye was thick-skinned and did not feel embarrassed being stared at. He poked her again. ¡°You have a dimple here.¡± Lu Xiaocha puffed up her cheeks and pped his hand away. She turned her head away from him. It seemed like she was angry. Fu Ye did not panic. He cracked open a fragrant fried chestnut. As expected, in less than two seconds, a certain hamster-like child turned her head around again. Her small nose twitched slightly as she stared at the chestnut that had been peeled open in his hand. ¡°Mine?¡± Fu Ye raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Yes, yours.¡± The child¡¯s eyes lit up, and she moved her furry head over like a little animal. The smile in Fu Ye¡¯s eyes grew wider and wider. He deliberately pulled his hand further away when she was about to bite the chestnut in his hand. The child protecting her food was very fierce. She pounced over and tried to strangle him. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Fu Ye almost choked on hisughter. He fed her the chestnut under the child¡¯s fierce expression. Lu Xiaocha, who was eating, suddenly became as quiet and obedient as a harmless hamster. A single chestnut could make her eyes fill with happiness and satisfaction. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Candied hawthorns on a Stick

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Very good, this child was very easy to raise. As Fu Ye thought this, he saw the child go around and terrorize other small animals or nts. As they strolled, she even started arguing with a talking myna. ¡°Stupid idiot. You¡¯re a stupid idiot.¡± Lu Xiaocha, who was about to pass by, paused and looked at the myna that kept repeating this sentence. ¡°Stupid bird.¡± The myna¡¯s pea-sized eyes looked at the human child and pped its wings. It stood on the bird stand and became arrogant. ¡°Stupid human. Something wrong with your brain. Something wrong with your brain.¡± Lu Xiaocha asked the person beside her, ¡°Can I buy it and stew it for meat?¡± Her eyes were murderous. Fu Yeughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, sure. We can buy it and stew it or grill it.¡± The myna stopped talking. ¡°Little beauty, little beauty¡­¡± ...... The speed at which it changed up was really fast, and it even recited a poem affectionately with its broken gong voice. ¡°There are trees in the mountains, and branches in the trees. My heart likes you, but you don¡¯t know.¡± The owner of the shop sent a customer away and quickly wiped his cold sweat, apologizing profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, both of you. My myna was outside for a while and someone taught it some nonsense. I can¡¯t change it no matter how I teach it. Sorry to have offended you.¡± Then he red at myna. ¡°You shut up.¡± The myna pped its wings and retorted, ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡± Lu Xiaocha was in a good mood after eating the chestnut that Fu Ye fed her. She did not argue with the boss. ¡°Oh, then teach it well. Next time it meets a bad-tempered person, it¡¯ll get stabbed.¡± The boss promised repeatedly before Lu Xiaocha continued walking. Fu Ye followed her slowly. ¡°You have a good temper?¡± Lu Xiaocha asked righteously, ¡°I held back from beating you up several times. Am I bad-tempered?¡± Her eyes were dead serious as she said this. Fu Ye was speechless. He ruffled the little girl¡¯s soft, fluffy hair angrily. ¡°You heartless little thing. I bought all these sugar-fried chestnuts for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha puffed up her cheeks and slowly tidied her hair. Then, they stopped at a ce selling baby rabbits and hamsters. Both animals looked soft. They were the type children liked. Fu Ye¡¯s gazended on a milky white hamster. The little fellow was standing in a bowl of food. It kept stuffing food into its mouth with its small hands until its cheeks were filled to the brim, but it refused to stop. When the other little hamsters tried to eat, it chased them away fiercely. Tsk¡­ How simr to the child! Lu Xiaocha did not seem to notice the little hamster. Fu Ye called the boss over. ¡°I¡¯ll take this hamster.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked in the direction he was pointing. The little hamster was still stuffing something into its mouth. She nodded.?Well¡­ you¡¯re obviously growing up very well, being so protective of your food,?she thought. Fu Ye looked at the child staring at the hamster for a few seconds and suddenly nodded. No one knew what he was thinking, but his mood became even better. In the end, when they left the flowers and birds market, Fu Ye was carrying a transparent cage in his hand. There was an obedient-looking chubby white hamster inside. When he bought it, he named the hamster Chacha in front of Lu Xiaocha and received an eye roll from the child. She didn¡¯t object, however. The kid didn¡¯t seem to care much about anything but food. Lu Xiaocha was holding a small potted nt with a round cactus inside. The thorns on the cactus danced as if they were going to stab someone. ¡°Candied hawthorns, candied hawthorns, candied hawthorns ¡­¡± Ever since they left the flowers and birds market, they did note across anyone selling candied hawthorns along the way. A certain child startedining and kept nagging at him. Along the way, countless people stared at them, but the little girl was not affected at all. ¡°Stop it.¡± Fu Ye raised a hand and pressed it on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s head. As if a switch had been turned off, she finally stopped chanting, but her eyes were looking at him faintly. Fu Ye rubbed her hair with a serious expression. ¡°I know where we can find some candied hawthorns. And there are also other good things to eat.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up and she stood still obediently for him to rub her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He led the way. The little girl followed behind obediently with the cactus. Then, they reached the amusement park. The amusement park was lively at all times. Since there were so many people here, there were many ces selling various snacks around. As soon as they arrived, they saw a candied hawthorn seller. The arrival of the two of them attracted a lot of attention. Needless to say, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s facial features were exquisite and her skin was as fair as snow. She carried the cactus and followed behind the young man obediently. Many people¡¯s hearts were filled with motherly love when they saw her. The young man walking in front was wearing a camouge short-sleeved shirt, revealing his tight and smooth muscles. As he had been in the training camp for a long time, his body was upright and tough when he walked. He looked out of ce with the surrounding people, like a crane in a flock of chickens. His short ck hair revealed his facial features. It was not an exaggeration to describe his chiseled face as those that often appeared in novels, but his eyes looked fierce. It was too eye-catching for two people withpletely opposite temperaments to stand together. ¡°A stick of candied hawthorns.¡± Fu Ye brought Lu Xiaocha straight to the hawker selling candied hawthorns. The surrounding children who wanted to buy candied hawthorns were so frightened by him that they dodged to the side. Some of them were so timid that they teared up. Lu Xiaocha, who was standing beside him, stood out as everyone else backed away. She stared at the various candied fruits in the ss window and could not bear to move away. When she heard Fu Ye¡¯s words, she corrected him very seriously. ¡°Six sticks!¡± This time, Fu Ye directly pinched the little girl¡¯s soft cheeks. His fingers were long and well-defined. They looked like hands that had lived a pampered life, but Lu Xiaocha could clearly feel the thin calluses on the fingers pinching his face, and the palm of his hand had even more. This was a hand that often held guns or weapons. ¡°How many candied hawthorns have you had today, eh? If your teeth decay, you won¡¯t be able to eat anything else.¡± Lu Xiaocha, whose face was being pinched, was forced to pout. Her beautiful eyes blinked, her curly and thick eyshes were like a small brush, and her eyes were clean and pure. ¡°Then¡­ Then you still owe me six sticks.¡± ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t pay you back.¡± Fu Ye pinched the little girl¡¯s cheeks twice and let go. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one stick every day in the future. Pick one. What vour do you want?¡± Lu Xiaocha stared at the tempting candied hawthorns and fruits in the disy, wanting them all. However, she thought about how painful it would be if she couldn¡¯t eat anything with decayed teeth. ¡°The strawberry one.¡± In the end, she endured the pain and chose only one. She licked the icing off the candied strawberry and her eyes crinkled into a smile. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. Give me another stick tomorrow, too. I want an orange one tomorrow.¡± With food, her voice softened as she spoke, as if it had the sweetness of sugar. Fu Ye looked down at her. ¡°You know how to order people around, huh.¡± Lu Xiaocha licked the icing and ignored him. She liked to slowly finish the outermost icing before eating the fruits inside. How delicious~ Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Cutting the Line, Teaching a Lesson

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In addition to candied hawthorns and fruits, Lu Xiaocha found that there was a lot of other food here. ¡°That one!¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the people queuing up to buy ice cream. Fu Ye crossed his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you if you call me Older Brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha pouted and took out a stack of cash from her pocket. She raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°I have my own money!¡± Who wants your money??She thought. With that, she walked forward and queued up. Fu Ye was speechless. He did see thising! He pressed his tongue against his cheek and followed her anyway. Would it kill this brat to call him Older Brother? ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve already bought so many things for you. Buy me an ice cream too.¡± ...... Standing behind Lu Xiaocha, a certain someone was ying with the little girl¡¯s hair. Lu Xiaocha tilted her head several times, but it was useless. In the end, she simply ate her candied fruits and ignored him. ¡°No, you ate the sugar-fried chestnuts too. I was just freeloading. You owe me for the candied hawthorns.¡± Although, she did have more sugar-fried chestnuts than he¡¯d eaten himself. Fu Ye flicked the back of her head. ¡°You heartless girl. What about the cactus you¡¯re carrying?¡± Lu Xiaocha puffed up her cheeks and said confidently, ¡°You didn¡¯t give me a gift the first time we met. This is a gift.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. He didn¡¯t know how to refute. He, Fu Ye, had never been choked speechless like this! ¡°Make way, make way¡­¡± A slightly plump woman suddenly squeezed in front of Lu Xiaocha with a chubby boy. However, before she could enter the line, she suddenly screamed. ¡°Ah!! What is this!¡± The woman covered her arm and pulled a few thorns from her skin. Lu Xiaocha bit off a strawberry and looked at her indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you holding a cactus in the queue here? It should have stabbed you to death!¡± The woman yed the me game and spoke viciously. ¡°How dare you stab my mom! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± While the plump woman was scolding Lu Xiaocha, the little boy beside her suddenly red at Lu Xiaocha fiercely and lunged at her with his body. Lu Xiaocha looked at him expressionlessly, thinking that this cactus was quite useful. Just as she was about to hit the boy, a long leg reached out and kicked the boy away. Hended on the ground with a thud, which sounded quite painful. The plump woman screamed in pain when she saw her son being kicked. ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s only a child! Dear, dear, are you all right?¡± ¡°WAAAAAAA¡­ Mommy, he kicked me. I¡¯m in so much pain. I¡¯m in so much pain¡­¡± The kid clutched his stomach and rolled on the ground as tears and snot flowed out. It was disgusting to watch. c¡±Hey¡­ Everyone,e and take a look. How can a person be so ruthless to a child? What if this leaves my poor son with some longsting injuries?¡± Discussions broke out around them. Many people took out their phones to record videos, but no one spoke up for the mother and son. ¡°You must pay for this! Not only for my son, my hand was stabbed by that little b*tch¡¯s cactus.¡± The plump woman red at Fu Ye. Fu Ye watched the mother and son¡¯s performance calmly. When he heard her say ¡°little b*tch¡±, his dark eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°What did you just say?¡± He asked coldly. He looked like a fierce wolf. ¡°I¡­¡± The plump woman was frightened, and the little boy was so scared that he did not even dare to cry. ¡°What, you still want to fight!¡± The plump woman avoided Fu Ye¡¯s eyes and did not dare to look into his eyes. In the end, she only managed to force out these words. Then, she red maliciously at Lu Xiaocha, who looked easier to bully. Fu Ye sneered and raised his eyebrows. A nasty glint shed across his eyes. ¡°You want me topensate you, right?¡± The plump woman¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought that no matter how scary this person looked, he was still a child. He would definitely be embarrassed in front of so many people. She was suddenly emboldened. ¡°That¡¯s right. Pay up. My child needs at least ten thousand, no¡­ twenty thousand dors for what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Gasp¡­¡± Gasps came from around them. ¡°This person is too shameless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They were the ones who cut the line first. They deserved to be pricked by the cactus that the little girl was carrying. I hate people like them the most.¡± ¡°That little boy isn¡¯t being reasonable either. Truly, like parents, like children.¡± ¡°People like this are so disgusting.¡± The plump woman only cared about money and did not care about what the people around her were saying. ¡°Hurry and pay up, or I¡¯ll take my son to check his injuries and sue you.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s ck eyes stared at the chubby boy in disdain. ¡°Twenty thousand? Is this guy from the pigsty worth that much? Pork isn¡¯t that expensive this year, is it?¡± The little girl had really said the most vicious things in the sweetest voice. There was faintughter around them. The plump woman stared fiercely at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°What are you talking about, you little loser?! Even ten of you can¡¯tpare to one of my sons!¡± Swoosh! A small stone brushed past the plump woman¡¯s neck. Her cursing stopped abruptly. When she met Fu Ye¡¯s dark and murderous eyes, she knew that if she opened her mouth again, her head might be gone. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Fu Ye was smiling as he casually tossed a small stone. ¡°Come again, eh?¡± His voice sounded normal and even gentle, but the plump woman and her son felt a chill down their spines. ¡°If you want twenty thousand dors, fine. I can even give you more.¡± ¡°Re-really?¡± Fu Ye rubbed Lu Xiaocha¡¯s head. He was still smiling a second ago, but in the next second, his expression turned stone cold and said in a casual tone. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand to break one of your own or your son¡¯s legs.¡± The plump woman¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°Are you kidding me!!!¡± She began to squawk. Fu Ye clicked his tongue impatiently, his eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± The boy cowered behind his mother. He thought the man looked like a demon. Fu Ye¡¯s lips curled up, and his voice was like a demon¡¯s. ¡°How about it? Do you agree?¡± ¡°Wahhh¡­ Mommy, no. Mommy, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± He was really scared. ¡°Get lost.¡± The young man said coldly at the end. The plump woman scooped her son up and quickly ran away. After this farce ended, Fu Ye and Lu Xiaocha continued to queue up for ice cream as if nothing had happened. The surrounding eyes secretlynded on them. They were either curious or wary. ¡°What vor do you want?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Mango.¡± As she watched Fu Ye pay, she said, ¡°You bought this for me yourself.¡± The young man pinched her face and smiled. ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t feel bad about only receiving the cactus as a greeting gift.¡± Of course, Fu Ye did not buy them for himself. He did not like to eat these things. Previously, he had asked the child to buy them for him because he wanted to tease her. Looking at the bustling amusement park, he asked, ¡°Do you want to go in and y?¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Lu Beichen¡¯s Protection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha craned her neck to look inside. She had been to the amusement park in the post-apocalyptic world, but it waspletely upied by zombies. It waspletely different from its lively appearance now. She was about to speak when her phone rang. ¡°Hello, Chen.¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ Call me Older Brother!¡± ¡°You¡¯re at the amusement park with Fu Ye?¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at the arrogant young man beside her and nodded. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Come back first.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. After the call ended, she looked up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Fu Ye snorted arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient to him. Why are you so fierce in front of me?¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. ¡°Because you deserve a beating!¡± Fu Ye pped her hard on the head before she chased him down the street. They didn¡¯t stop until they got into the car. After fastening his seatbelt, he put a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Are youing tomorrow?¡± Fu Ye took a puff of his cigarette. The white smoke stained his eyebrows and covered his fierce-looking eyes. He heard the child answer decisively. ...... ¡°Yeah!¡± The young man raised his eyebrows, a roguish smile appeared on his lips as he stepped on the elerator. On the other side, Lu Beichen ended his call with his sister. He frowned as he watched the video online. His good-looking face was a little dark. ¡°Butler, contact my father¡¯s publicity team and ask them to suppress this video. Get someone to find out what¡¯s going on and if there are any other videos!¡± The video he was watching was a recording of Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye teaching the mother and son a lesson at the amusement park. However, it only showed thetter half, and even the title was malicious. # The violence at the amusement park. Did they think they could do whatever they wanted just because they were young? At the beginning of the video, Fu Ye kicked the little boy. After that, the video was edited to make it look like Fu Ye and Lu Xiaocha were being unreasonable. Thements under the video were all criticizing Fu Ye and Lu Xiaocha. [She looks pretty, but her heart is too vicious.] [That¡¯s just a child. He really didn¡¯t show any mercy.] [He looks fierce. You can tell he¡¯s cold hearted just by looking.] [What an arrogant thing to say. Not only did you hit them, you also wanted to break their legs. How could you do that?] [The little girl looks obedient, but her words are so vicious.] [Such people should never exist in the world.] [This video had obviously been cut and edited. Everyone, it¡¯s best to figure out the full picture first.] When he saw this video, Lu Beichen¡¯s first reaction was to not let his sister know about it. Hence, it had to be dealt with quickly. ¡°Beichen, do you need our help?¡± Gu Xiao patted his shoulder and looked at the face that looked almost identical to his good friend in the video with mixed feelings. ¡°She¡¯s really from the Lu family. When I saw her at the club that day, I felt that we would meet again in the future. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a twin sister!¡± This was simply too shocking. Lu Beichen pinched his nose. ¡°I only found out after that day too.¡± He didn¡¯t even know about it, let alone his buddies. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you with this. I can handle it.¡± Gu Xiao crossed his legs and asked, ¡°When is your sistering back? I can¡¯t wait to see her now. To be honest, looking at her makes it feel like you¡¯re wearing girls¡¯ clothes.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless again. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop. Hahaha¡­¡± The butler was very efficient. The Lu family¡¯s publicity department quickly suppressed the spread of the video. He also found some full videos and bought them. Then, he got a big VIP blogger to post them. With aplete video and some fake reviewers to guide them, thements on the Inte were almost one-sided as they scolded the blogger who wanted to use the video to attract attention and the other two protagonists in the video, the plump woman and her son. Moreover, Lu Beichen even sentwyer¡¯s letters to the blogger who was spreading rumors and theizens who were scolding his sister. When Lu Xiaocha returned in Fu Ye¡¯s car, Lu Beichen had almost settled everything. ¡°Chen.¡± As soon as she saw him, Lu XIaocha waved and greeted him. As soon as he saw his sister, his excitement was instantly extinguished. Lu Beichen looked at Lu Xiaocha speechlessly. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had corrected her. ¡°Call me Big Brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha obedientlyplied. However, she looked like he was coaxing Lu Beichen. Lu Beichen poked her soft face in frustration before acknowledging the young man standing beside his sister. ¡°Fu Ye.¡± Fu Ye nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve sent her back. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Lu Xiaocha waved at him while holding two pots of cactus. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± After Fu Ye left, Lu Beichen asked, ¡°Is heing again tomorrow?¡± Why did he feel like his sister had been stolen? Lu Xiaocha stuffed one of the cacti into his hand. She had bought it at the flower shop on her way back because she had suddenly remembered Lu Beichen. ¡°For me?¡± Although it was just a small cactus, Lu Beichen suddenly felt that it was rather cute. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hello, sister.¡± Gu Xiao walked over at the right time with a warm smile on his face. He had used this move to attract many girls in school. Lu Beichen suddenly felt that his good friend was an eyesore. ¡°We¡¯ve met before, remember?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°You said that my brother was wearing female clothes.¡± Gu Xiao was speechless. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw his good friend¡¯s slightly dark face. He rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°Sister, we can forget that part.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll forget about it.¡± She looked extremely cute. Gu Xiao was a little envious of Lu Beichen. He also wanted such an obedient and beautiful sister. ¡°Mom and Dad will be back soon. Have you eaten?¡± Lu Beichen calmly cut between the two of them, separating Gu Xiao from his sister. ¡°Not yet. Fu Ye bought me other food.¡± She wasn¡¯t very hungry yet, but she could still eat. Gu Xiao, who was pushed aside, was speechless. Did he have to do that? He wasn¡¯t some big scary wolf. Gu Xiao left before the Lu siblings¡¯ parents returned. After that, Lu Xiaocha yed with her phone for a while and found the video online. However, this was the video that Lu Beichen had spread. Thements section was filled with people criticizing the mother and son who had cut the queue, as well as a blogger. Lu Xiaocha watched the video out of curiosity and understood the whole story. As she recalled Lu Beichen¡¯s call to her at the amusement park, she could guess who had helped to deal with this matter. The little girl brought some peeled longan and sat beside the young boy. Although her heart ached for sharing her food, she handed the longan to him. ¡°Thank you for dealing with what happened, Older Brother ~¡± Although she did not care, it still felt good to be protected. Lu Beichen pretended not to care, but he was actually overjoyed. His sister had given him her peeled longan. Could there be a more sincere gratitude? This was simply too rare for his sister, who was so protective over her food. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty. Don¡¯t call me Chen again in the future.¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked innocently. ¡°Okay.¡± The siblings sat together and ate fruits, although most of them were eaten by Lu Xiaocha. Lu Beichen realized that he had fallen in love with the game of feeding the little girl. As he watched his sister eating happily and contentedly, he also felt satisfied. Of course, his heart ached too. The reason why Xiaocha was so protective of her food was probably because she didn¡¯t have much in the past. He went to find out more about the orphanage. There were many children in it and very few sponsors. They basically had to rely on the director to pay for everything or the children inside had to take on some handicraft work to barely support themselves. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: No... Why Do You Look Like This?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was not good to eat too much longan, so Lu Beichen gave his sister something else to eat. ¡°Eat this strawberry.¡± He handed over a big and juicy strawberry. Lu Xiaocha opened her mouth and ate it obediently with a blissful expression. The young boy looked at his sister¡¯s bulging cheeks. As soon as she finished eating, he immediately stuffed her with other fruits. After that, Lu Xiaocha basically did not have to do anything. All kinds of fruits and biscuits were fed to her by her brother. She was not a picky eater either. She ate everything deliciously, making Lu Beichen feel satisfied as if he was feeding a soft little pet. The Lu couple seemed to have gone to a banquet and came backte. Moreover, Lu Zhan reeked of alcohol. Lu Xiaocha, who was sitting cross-legged on the sofa with a small pillow, heard the sound of a car engine. She stopped watching the television and jogged out in her slippers. ¡°Xiaocha.¡± Pei Anran was very happy to see her daughter. She held her husband¡¯s arm and walked faster. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and her clear eyes stared at them as she greeted them. She was in a good mood as if she was a little cub that had seen her parents. ¡°Good girl. Your father had too much to drink. Mom¡¯s going to make him some hangover soup.¡± ...... Lu Xiaocha ran to Lu Zhan¡¯s other side to support him. The man reeked of alcohol. His ears were red and he walked slowly, but his aura and dignity were still there. At this moment, he stared at the young girl beside him and pursed his lips. Then he raised his arm and ced his palm on his daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Good girl, Xiaocha.¡± She spat out three words in a daze. Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and snuggled into her father¡¯s palm like a kitten. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a good girl.¡± Pei Anran walked towards the kitchen with a smile on her face. Lu Xiaocha also got up and followed right behind. Pei Anran then asked Lu Beichen to look after his father. Lu Beichen, who wanted to follow his sister, was speechless. Looking aggrieved, he sat down. The father and son stared at each other in silence. Lu Xiaocha followed behind her mother without saying anything. She stayed by her side quietly and watched her cook some processed ingredients. ¡°Mom, is this good?¡± The little girl moved naturally closer and rested her tiny chin on her mother¡¯s arm. When Pei Anran looked down, she could see her cute daughter. Her heart softened. ¡°Your dad likes it sweet and sour. You can try some when I¡¯m done.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay.¡± After Pei Anran finished cooking, she distributed the soup into two bowls. Lu Xiaocha held one of the bowls with both hands and followed her mother out of the kitchen as she tried to cool the soup down. Lu Xiaocha had only drank half of it when Lu Zhan finished the hangover soup. She sat opposite Lu Zhan. When she saw the man staring at her after drinking, she called out in confusion, ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He lifted a hand to ruffle his daughter¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Good girl.¡± It looked like he was still drunk. Lu Zhan was very quiet when he was drunk. He was even a little clingy. Not clingy to the kids, of course, but to his own wife. For example, right now, he was sitting upright with one arm wrapped around Pei Anran¡¯s waist and the other touching his daughter¡¯s head. He seemed to be a little addicted to that. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you done yet?¡± How long was he going to touch it? Lu Xiaocha wondered. The girl finished the bowl of sweet and sour soup. After putting down the bowl, she rested her chin on her hands and yawned. She sat obediently and let her father stroke her head. Although she was bored, she did not avoid him. What a good girl. When Pei Anran and Lu Beichen saw that the girl did not resist at all, they couldn¡¯t help but think at the same time. They also felt a little envious and wanted to pat their daughter/sister¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re still drunk. Go get ready for bed, Xiaocha is getting sleepy too.¡± Pei Anran rushed her husband to bed. Lu Zhan reluctantly removed his hand from his daughter¡¯s head. Then, he took his wife¡¯s hand and went upstairs obediently. For some reason, at that moment, Lu Beichen felt that his father and sister were quite simr! Lu Xiaocha pulled at her hair with both hands. Her hair was dark, soft, and fluffy. Lu Beichen wanted to ruffle her hair. He used the excuse of tidying her hair to smooth it down and ran his fingers through it. Soft sister, this is nice! ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± After tidying her hair, he reluctantly lowered his hand. It was gettingte. He took his sister¡¯s hand and went upstairs to go to bed. The time was 3.00 am. A car drove into the Lu Manor quietly. In the darkness, Lu Xiaocha, who was sleeping soundly, instantly opened her eyes. This was a habit she had developed in her previous life. Even when she was in a deep sleep, she would quickly wake up when she heard a sudden sound. The door of the vi opened and two people slowly walked in. ¡°You can go back.¡± His voice was hoarse and maic. The tall young man leaned back on the sofa and rubbed his temples, shooing the person beside him away. ¡°Yes.¡± The man bowed respectfully and left. There was a warm light in the living room of the vi. The young man, who was leaning back on the sofa, had clean features and wore gold-rimmed sses. The light gray suit vest showed off his perfect waistline. Under his suit pants, his straight and slender legs crossed. His sitting posture waszy but elegant, like a cat. Hey very still on the sofa, as if he were asleep. Lu Xiaocha observed for a while upstairs beforeing down the stairs. She went over to the young man and poked his shoulder. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Lu Beilin opened his eyes and closed them again because of the light. His feather-like eyshes fluttered slightly, and he straightened his head. His soft light blond hair fell over his forehead, and under the light, it emitted a gentle and gorgeous aura. Lu Xiaocha wrinkled her nose when she approached him. This person¡¯s smell was very messy. The smell of wine, cigarettes, various perfumes and other smells. Stinky. The pretty girl sniffed. Fortunately, it was bearable. After all, she¡¯d often smelled decaying zombies. Lu Beilin took off his sses and stared at the child in front of him with his long and beautiful peach blossom eyes for two seconds. Then, he flicked her head and muttered in a daze. ¡°Chen, why are you wearing female clothes!¡± Lu Xiaocha wore her hair down and was wearing cute pajamas in the shape of a dress. The hem of the dress wasce, and she wore a pair of furry slippers with rabbit ears. Her face,bined with the fact that Lu Beilin was tipsy, he immediately mistook her for Lu Beichen. The smile on his face widened as he poked the little girl¡¯s chubby face, creating a shallow pit. ¡°And this hair of yours. Where did you buy this wig? It¡¯s quite real.¡± As he spoke, he tugged at it. It¡­ it didn¡¯te off! Lu Beilin stared nkly at the hair on his fingers. Lu Xiaocha stared at him. There was an eerie silence. A few secondster, Lu Xiaocha broke the silence. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Beilin looked at her face, and his dizzy head sobered up a little. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m the one who¡­ should be asking that?¡± Lu Xiaocha carefully pulled her hair back. ¡°My name is Lu Xiaocha.¡± Lu Beilin was even more confused.?Lu Xiaocha? Who¡¯s that? ¡°I¡¯m Lu Beilin. Wait, why are you in my house? No¡­ Why do you look like this?!¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Stop Teasing Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beilin was her brother¡­ Lu Xiaocha carefully observed the young man for a few seconds. Seeing that he was drunk, she thought for a moment and turned to go to the kitchen. Lu Beilin wondered if he had drunk too much and was hallucinating. He closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. When he looked up again, he realized that the child had disappeared. ¡°F*ck!¡± Sure enough, he was hallucinating. I¡¯d better not get drunk again,?he thought. Lu Beilin pursed his lips expressionlessly. His cold face looked a little stern, but when he smiled, he looked more affectionate than anyone else. ck, ck, ck. The sound of light footsteps could be heard. Lu Beilin looked up and saw the child carrying a bowl of soup over. Lu Beilin was speechless. That wasn¡¯t a hallucination?!! ¡°There you go, hangover soup.¡± Her mother had made extra, though it was a little cold. ...... The young man did not move. It usually did not show on his face when he was drunk, but his peach blossom eyes would be slightly red. At this moment, he was staring at the delicate and obedient little girl. His jaw was clenched tightly, and it was unknown what he was thinking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink it?¡± Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and looked at him in confusion. Lu Beilin took the soup and thanked her slowly. He leaned backzily on the sofa, crossed his long legs, and took a sip. The soup was served in a bowl, but he made it look like he was drinking from a tall ss. Lu Xiaocha sat down obediently a little further away from him and nibbled on a piece of hawthorn coil. It was a snack the chef had made for her. The two of them sat quietly in the living room without saying a word. Lu Beilin was almost sober now. He felt that this situation was a little bizarre. ¡°What ¡­ are you?¡± Why did he suddenly have a sister? Lu Xiaocha looked at him in confusion. ¡°Mom said she told you all about my return.¡± Lu Beilin put down his bowl. Frustration shed across his peach blossom eyes as he looked into the child¡¯s eyes and her dry exnation. ¡°I lost my phone when I went for a horse race. I just bought this new one and I haven¡¯t had time to deal with the card in the previous one.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and continued to devour the hawthorn coil in her hand. Lu Beilin stared at the girl for a while before epting the fact that there was one more person at home. He felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward now, so he coughed and asked. ¡°When did you get back?¡± Lu Xiaocha answered, ¡°It¡¯s been a week.¡± After asking a few dry questions, Lu Beilin scratched his head and sighed as he looked at her face. ¡°You really look exactly like Chen. You even have a mole under your eye.¡± Lu Xiaocha puffed up her cheeks and pointed at the mole at the corner of her eye. ¡°Mine is on the left.¡± Lu Beilin was also an easygoing person. After being a little awkward, he took the initiative to approach the little girl and was about to ask how his family had found her when he saw the little girl frowning and muttering softly. ¡°Hurry up and shower and go to bed.¡± She really wanted him to take a shower because he stank. Lu Beilin was speechless. This was awkward. He knew how bad he must smell. However, Lu Beilin felt inexplicably aggrieved to be despised by his sister. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a shower now.¡± He stood up and walked upstairs. Lu Xiaocha stood up and followed not far behind him. Lu Beilin turned around and looked at the little girl. She clearly had the same face as his little brother, but she looked too obedient and even a little stupid. This was the first time they met, and she¡¯d gone to the kitchen to serve him hangover soup. Now, she even followed him obediently. His lips curved into a smile. His return had been a real surprise, but it did seem nice to have a sister like this. The butler, who had been standing in the shadows, watched the siblings leave before dutifully turning off the lights and returning to his room as well. ¡­ As a result of his hangover, Lu Beilin woke up veryte. After changing his clothes, Lu Beilin¡¯s slender fingers yed with his sses as he casually went downstairs. ¡°Third Young Master, lunch has been prepared for you.¡± Lu Beilin nodded. He was still deep in thought while eating. ¡°Butler.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Lu Beilin pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Although he was drunk, his memory remained intact. The butler had a perfect smile on his face. ¡°Are you talking about Miss Xiaocha? She went out with Young Master Fu.¡± ¡°Fu Ye?¡± Seeing the butler nod, Lu Beilin narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a sour tone that he did not even notice. ¡®Where has he taken my sister!¡¯ Why did that guy kidnap his sister! At this moment, Lu Xiaocha, who was being thought of, was choosing a stick of plump candied oranges. The flesh of the orange was soft and sweet to begin with. Wrapped in a brightyer of sugar coating, it looked even more tempting. ¡°Why are you so conflicted?¡± Fu Ye and the child had already been choosing here for a few minutes. The little fellow looked at the various candied hawthorns and fruits inside and could not bear to move away. It did not look like she was picking one, rather, she wanted to take everything away. ¡°Can I have an extra stick? You still owe me five, anyway.¡± Lu Xiaocha argued for herself and tried to get a few more sticks of candied hawthorns and fruits. There were so many vors that she wanted to try every one of them. ¡°No way.¡± Fu Ye rejected her mercilessly and pinched her face. ¡°I¡¯ll see when your teeth get rotten.¡± Lu Xiaocha bared her teeth, unconvinced by his words. ¡°My teeth are fine. I can eat ten sticks of candied hawthorns today and I¡¯ll still be fine.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll only give me back a skewer, then I¡¯ll pay for some myself.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her head was flicked by Fu Ye. Fu Ye casually retracted his finger. ¡°You glutton.¡± ¡°Boss, give me three sticks.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. While waiting, she watched as the three sticks of candied hawthorns and fruits fell into Fu Ye¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat somewhere quiet.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With food to eat, the girl obediently followed behind the young man. ¡°Here ¡­ help yourself if you want to eat.¡± Fu Ye realized that he liked to tease her. He raised the candied hawthorns and fruits high like he was teasing a pet. Lu Xiaocha only had food in her eyes now. She jumped up twice but failed to grab it. She immediately puffed up her cheeks in anger and used her hands and feet to climb up his body. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ You¡¯re breaking the rules!¡± She didn¡¯t care. Fortunately, Fu Ye had bought these for her. If she had bought them herself and he dared to tease her like this, she would punch him! After finally getting the candied hawthorns and fruits, Lu Xiaocha sat on the park bench and licked the icing on it. She was eating it very seriously. Fu Ye stretched his arms and leaned back in his chair. He arrogantly crossed his legs and upied more than half of the chair. The little girl only upied a little part. After a while, he rested his chin on his hand and watched the little girl eat. She looked happy and satisfied as she bit off the oranges. ¡°Is it that good?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him and turned her back to him, as if she was throwing a tantrum. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t offend you, did I?¡± His fingers restlessly grabbed a strand of the child¡¯s soft ck hair and twirled it around it. ¡°I have two more sticks here. Are you sure you want to be angry?¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Reluctantly, she turned her head back and puffed out her cheeks as she bit into another orange. ¡°Tell me, why are you angry, hmm?¡± Lu Xiaocha red at him with her beautiful cat-like eyes, but she didn¡¯t look threatening at all. ¡°Stop teasing me.¡± Fu Ye raised his eyebrows and thought,?wow, she knew that I was teasing her. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Jealousy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Sure, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± Fu Ye raised his hands and promised. Lu Xiaocha looked at him suspiciously and then stared at the other candied fruits in his hands. ¡°Mine.¡± ¡°There you go.¡± This time, Fu Ye simply handed them over and rubbed the little girl¡¯s head. As passers-by walked past them, many people¡¯s gazesnded on the two of them. Lu Xiaocha ate very slowly. Some of the candy melted on her hands, but the girl did not mind. After eating the candied hawthorns and fruits, she slowly licked her fingers clean like a kitten cleaning itself. It was adorable. More and more people stole nces at the beautiful young girl, but they did not dare to approach her. This was because of the fierce-looking young man sitting beside her. The two of them did not stay outside for long as Fu Ye still had his own things to do. It was already difficult for him to make time to apany the girl to buy candied hawthorns and fruits. When he left, he looked regretfully at the amusement park. ¡°I was hoping to take you there.¡± Lu Xiaocha also looked at the lively ce, her eyes shining. ...... A calloused palmnded on her head and pressed down gently. Fu Ye¡¯s cheerful voice came from above. ¡°In a few days, when I¡¯m done with my things, I¡¯ll bring you here to y.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. The amusement park before the apocalypse was mentioned in many novels she read. It was said to be a paradise for children. She was just a child now, so she could y there! ¡°Okay!¡± The girl¡¯s answer was very clear and straightforward. Before she knew it, she had be familiar with the young man beside her. When they returned to the Lu Manor, a tall and handsome young man was sitting expressionlessly on the sofa. When he heard footsteps, he turned his head to look. When he saw the young man beside the little girl, his peach blossom eyes behind his sses were filled with anger. ¡°Fu Ye, where did you take her!¡± He looked at the young man as if he had ruined something precious of his! Fu Ye looked at the young man who stood up and walked towards them and greeted him. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Why are you so fierce to me when we¡¯ve only just met?¡± Lu Beilin looked down at Lu Xiaocha. The little girl was drinking a cup of milk tea obediently. She looked like a weak and easy to bully bunny beside Fu Ye. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here. Just leave.¡± Fu Ye shrugged and raised his hand to rub the little girl¡¯s hair under Lu Beilin¡¯s furious gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you more candied hawthorns tomorrow. I have to go now.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As she watched him leave, she even raised her arm and waved. ¡°Remember toe early.¡± Lu Beilin felt a little jealousy in his heart. ¡°Xiaocha.¡± Lu Xiaocha slurped her milk tea and looked up at him with her cat-like crystal clear eyes. ¡°Third Brother.¡± She remembered her mother telling her that her third brother was called Lu Beilin. Her words were soft, coupled with her cute and obedient appearance, it really hit Lu Beilin¡¯s soft spot. ¡°Good girl. Say it again.¡± Lu Beilin stroked her head. His peach blossom eyes were filled with joy, and a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Third Brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha obediently called out. Lu Beilin was overjoyed. He remembered when Lu Xiaocha had just been born. Due to the situation at that time, the brothers did not even have the chance to look at their sister before she was stolen. He had lost the little sister he had been looking forward to for so long! At the time, they were too young to be of any help. When they were finally capable of helping, they could not find any leads at all. Lu Beilin squatted down and touched her face gently with his fingers. Suddenly, he gently pulled the little girl into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± He said after a while. Lu Xiaocha nestled quietly in his arms. Her third brother had washed away the unpleasant smell from yesterday, and his clothes smelled like the fresh fragrance of shower gel. Lu Xiaocha did not hate it, whether it was the smell of her brother or this warm hug. The butler watched from a distance and smiled without interrupting. Lu Beilin did not go to work today because he wanted to wait for Lu Xiaocha. That bastard Fu Ye brought his sister out to y and came back sote. The young man cursed in his heart. He knew that that guy with thick eyebrows was definitely not a good person! ¡°Fu Ye is a lunatic. Xiaocha, try to stay away from him in the future.¡± He secretly tried to make things difficult for Fu Ye. The girl sitting beside him nibbled on a palm-sized pastry and nodded her head. It was impossible to tell if she was really listening or just patronizing him. The butler was speechless. You don¡¯t have the right to call others crazy,?he thought. Although he had only spent less than a day with his sister, Lu Beilin quickly found the little girl¡¯s hobbies. It was really out in the open. Anyone could see that she liked to eat. Even when she was full, she still liked to chew on some dried fruit or small biscuits. She was also particrly fond of various cartoons and serials. His favorite thing to do was to sit quietly on the soft sofa, her eyes glued to the television and putting food into her mouth. Her cheeks were puffed up from eating, and she looked no different from a milky white little hamster. Lu Beilin was not interested in television. His slender fingers peeled the te of pistachios in front of him. After the small te was filled with peeled pistachios, he ced it in front of the little girl. ¡°Thank you, Third Brother ~¡± Every time he did that, his sister would thank him softly. Lu Beilin¡¯s heart softened as he watched her eat the food he had peeled. In the afternoon, Lu Beichen returned home. He was a little surprised to see Lu Beilin. ¡°Third Brother, why are you back!¡± Lu Beilin nced at himzily. The youngest siblings in the family were twins, but even though they had the same face, why did the sister look so much better? ¡°What, I can¡¯te back?¡± Lu Beichen put down his bag and replied absent-mindedly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s our sister?¡± He looked around but did not see the little girl. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Xiaocha. She went to heat up some milk for me.¡± Lu Beilin sneakily bragged, ¡°Hey¡­ Isn¡¯t she so sensible?¡± The butler, who knew that Miss warmed a cup for the Third Young Master only because she wanted to drink it, kept quiet. You sure do have a way with words,?he thought. However, Lu Beichen believed him and felt a little jealous. What was going on? He was supposed to be the closest with his sister. After all, they were twins. Why was she being so nice to their third brother now that he was back! At this moment, Lu Xiaocha came out of the kitchen with two cups of hot milk. When she saw Lu Beichen, she naturally greeted him and called him brother. Lu Beichen was immediately satisfied when he heard this. ¡°Third Brother, this for you.¡± After Lu Xiaocha put down his cup of milk, she took her own cup and took a small sip. A milky white ¡®mustache¡¯ immediately appeared on top of her lips. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: It Looks Rather Cute

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beichen sat beside his sister silently and stared at her with deep disappointment. Lu Xiaocha licked her lips and turned to look at him. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°Brother, do you want some too?¡± Lu Beichen looked at a certain someone who was drinking milk leisurely and said stubbornly. ¡°No, only children drink milk!¡± ¡°¡­But you¡¯re the same age as me. Even if you¡¯re tall, you¡¯re only thirteen years old.¡± Lu Beilinughed, shoulders trembling. Lu Beichen was speechless. The girl took another sip of milk. The rich, aromatic vor made her raise her feet up and her eyes curved into luminous crescents. The two brothers fought silently, but the little girl was so dense that she did not notice anything. When she finished, she carried the empty ss to the kitchen. Lu Beilin crossed his legs and satzily. He deliberately shook the cup and smiled. ¡°Pfft¡­ The milk our sister warmed is really fragrant!¡± Lu Beichen pursed his lips into a line and started mocking him unhappily. ¡°I think you¡¯re drunk out of your mind. Isn¡¯t it just milk? Can it even taste different?¡± ...... After saying that, he thought of something and his eyes lit up. ¡°Third Brother, did Xiaocha give you a gift?¡± Lu Beilin was speechless. It was his turn to have nothing to say. Lu Beichen immediately straightened his back. ¡°She gave me a cactus when I came home from school yesterday. She also has one herself. That cactus is quite cute.¡± ¡°By the way, Third Brother, did you know that our sister likes little insects? On the first night she came home, she released the fireflies she caught and showed them to me. They filled the room like stars.¡± ¡°Then, as I watched, I somehow fell asleep. I hugged her and we fell asleep together. Sigh. I can¡¯t help it. Twins have such a strong connection.¡± The smile on Lu Beilin¡¯s face, which had attracted countless girls, gradually stiffened. He clenched the ss in his hand tightly, and the silver-ck ring on his index finger rubbed against the ss with a sizzling sound. It was Lu Beichen¡¯s turn to feel good. Well, they were twins after all. Not far away, the butler witnessed the battle between the brothers over their sister. He could not help but sigh. It was good to be young¡­ When Lu Xiaocha came out of the kitchen, the invisible war between the two of them had ended. Third Brother¡¯s expression seemed to be a little ugly, but her twin brother inexplicably became happy? ¡°Here, brother.¡± She held out the ss of milk. Lu Beichen became even happier. His eyes lit up and his lips curled into a faint smile. On the other hand, the expression on Lu Beilin¡¯s handsome face was even uglier. However, he quickly thought of something. ¡°Sis, let me show you a magic trick.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded obediently and looked at him eagerly. Lu Beilin almost melted from her clean and bright eyes. ¡°Here, watch carefully.¡± He casually used a tissue and a teacup as props. He put the teacup on his palm and used the tissue to cover it. ¡°A gift for my little princess.¡± At this moment, Lu Beilin was like a well-mannered gentleman. Behind his sses, his peach blossom eyes were smiling, and his maic andzy voice was extremely sexy. After snapping his fingers in the air with one hand and removing the tissue covering the teacup again, his long, beautiful fingers held a fragrant apple. Wasn¡¯t this exactly what a foodie would want? Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up almost instantly. ¡°Here.¡± Lu Xiaocha held the apple with both hands and smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, Third Brother! You¡¯re the best!¡± The little girl¡¯s dimpled smile seemed to heal everything, and she was smiling for him. The annoyance brought by his little brother hadpletely disappeared. ¡°Come here, let me give you a hug.¡± He pushed his luck. Lu Xiaocha was very obedient when she had food. Moreover, this person was her brother. She naturally leaned over and hugged her third brother. ¡°Good girl.¡± Lu Beilin stroked her hair with a smile and looked at Lu Beichen provocatively. Lu Beichen red at him, his eyes burning with anger. So what if he knew magic?! He would learn it too! When the Lu couple returned, none of the children were around. Lu Zhan asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± The butler knew he was asking about the youngdy. As for the young masters, the taciturn man paid little attention to their private lives. ¡°The two young masters took Miss out to¡­ catch insects.¡± When he said this, the butler¡¯s usually calm expression was exceptionally helpless for a moment. Lu Zhan, who had taken off his suit jacket, paused. ¡°Catch. Insects?¡± His serious, cold eyes were slightly nk. Pei Anran took his clothes and hung them on the rack. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Children are yful. It¡¯s normal for them to be curious about insects.¡± At this moment, Lu Xiaocha, who had already run up the mountain with her two brothers, had indeed caught a big worm. She had grabbed its tail and pulled it out of a hole. Just as the ¡®worm¡¯ turned to bite her, a soft and fair hand that didn¡¯t seem to have much strength shot out and pinched its weak spot with incredible speed. The ck snake twisted its body around her arm as she pinched it, but it couldn¡¯t break free of its imprisonment. The soft and weak girl was shockingly strong. Lu Beilin almost fainted from fright. He didn¡¯t know if the thing was poisonous. What if she gets bitten! Lu Beichen¡¯s face turned pale from fear. Lu Xiaocha happily raised the snake in her hand for her brothers to see. ¡°Brothers, look, I caught a little guy!¡± Little guy!!! That little guy was not small at all. A long ck snake which was as thick as three fingers. Their little sister was so fearless! ¡°Throw it away!¡± Lu Beilin really regretted believing her. She said that she was here to look for little insects, but he couldn¡¯t believe that this thing was a little insect! He could not understand how his sister had found this snake in the first ce! Lu Xiaocha was puzzled. ¡°Why? It looks quite cute.¡± Lu Beilin and Lu Beichen were speechless. Are you serious??They thought. Upon closer inspection, the child was in fact very serious. From her gaze to her expression, she waspletely serious. She really felt that this snake was cute! It¡¯s over. Could her bad taste be saved at all? Lu Beilin was about to make his sister hand the snake to him and throw it out. Although he was disgusted by this thing, he could not let the little girl keep holding it. The next second, he heard his sister innocently ask, ¡°Brother, how should we cook this cute little guy for it to taste good?¡± Lu Beilin was at a loss. This was what it meant to say the cruelest things in the most innocent tone. However, as a protective brother, he didn¡¯t think there was a problem with her at all. The problem was that this thing probably could not be eaten. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Won¡¯t you get sick if you eat this? It has parasites in it! Xiaocha, if you¡¯re hungry, we¡¯ll eat other things. We¡¯ll cook whatever you want to eat. Just throw this away for me.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± When Lu Beilin reached out to grab it, the ck snake struggled and hissed, scaring Lu Beilin so much that he broke out in cold sweat. Immediately after, a fair palmnded on its head, and her soft tone threatened. ¡°Be quiet!¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Daddy Lu¡¯s Double Standards

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Under the impact of Lu Xiaocha¡¯s p, the long ck snake¡¯s head, which was baring its fangs, swayed and then drooped down. Even the tip of his tail drooped. No one but the snake knew how much damage it had taken. Lu Beilin and Lu Beichen were speechless. What a day! ¡°Is it really not edible?¡± Lu Xiaocha double-checked. ¡°¡­We¡¯re not eating this.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why his sister was so persistent. Lu Xiaocha agreed regretfully. In the end, she released the ¡®lucky¡¯ ck snake. As soon as the snakended, it did not dare to stay any longer and slithered away under the little girl¡¯s eager gaze. The ck snake thought,?I¡¯m nevering back here again! Under the dazed gazes of her two brothers, Lu Xiaocha went on to catch other insects as if nothing had happened. ...... Fortunately, she only caught rtively normal insects this time. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a praying mantis here. It¡¯s so small!¡± Under the threat of the mantis¡¯s open mouth, Lu Beichen helped his sister put it into the small bottle. ¡°This one isn¡¯t small.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the mantis in the ss bottle and thought of the mutated mantis in the post-apocalyptic world. It was the size of a tiger and its forelimbs were as sharp as sickles. It could kill a person with one sh. The insects and animals of this world were really so small and cute! Lu Beilinzily followed behind the two of them. He really could not understand what was so fun about insects. Was it because they were twins? They actually liked these ugly little bugs. Moreover, what was wrong with his seemingly obedient and weak sister? There must be a soul even fiercer than a tiger living in her body. Now, in the blink of an eye, his sister was gone again. Lu Beilin was speechless. I was just lost in thought for a moment. Where¡¯s my sister!!! ¡°Brother, Third Brother, I caught a cicada!¡± On a tree, the little girl in sportswear was four meters above the ground. At this moment, she was standing on a thick branch, holding onto the tree trunk with one hand and holding a squeaking cicada with the other. Lu Beilin raised his head and held his chest. ¡°How did you get up there!!!¡± Lu Beichen also looked up at the girl on the tree with a stunned expression. His sister was a better climber than he was! Lu Xiaocha looked at the people below innocently and put the cicada into a bottle. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get the butler to bring thedder immedia-¡± -tely. Before he could finish, the little girl on the tree ced the bottle in her pocket and jumped down. ¡°Sister!!¡± The two brothers below widened their eyes and ran over with their arms open, subconsciously wanting to catch her. But what did they see? They saw a ¡®monkey¡¯ swinging in the tree. It jumped around with ease andnded smoothly. Lu Beilin was speechless. Even he wouldn¡¯t dare to do that! After Lu Xiaocha stood up, she held the bottle and shook it. The cicada inside made crazy sounds. The little girl revealed a harmless and cute smile. ¡°Third Brother, this is for you.¡± She ced the cicada in Lu Beilin¡¯s hands. Lu Beilin looked at the bottle in his hand, his heart still pounding. He pursed his lips and stroked his little sister¡¯s head. He said in a sincere voice. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s not do such a dangerous thing without warning, okay? Actually¡­ it¡¯s best not to do it again.¡± My heart probably can¡¯t take it,?he thought. Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently. Seeing that it was getting dark, Lu Xiaocha and her two brothers walked home with many bottles and jars. The little girl said with some regret, ¡°Unfortunately, there are no fireflies here.¡± She had released all the fireflies she had caught previously. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go catch it with you when school¡¯s out.¡± Lu Beichen patted her head andforted her. At this moment, facing the obedient and quiet little girl, they had already forgotten about her brave deed of catching a snake with her bare hands and climbing a tree as easily as a monkey. Back at the Lu family¡¯s home, the husband was drinking coffee and working on hisputer, while the wife was drinking bird¡¯s nest and putting on a face mask. When Pei Anran saw her sons and daughter return, she hurriedly waved at them. ¡°Xiaocha,e to Mommy quickly.¡± Lu Xiaocha stuffed the two ss bottles he was holding into her third brother¡¯s arms and ran over. ¡°Mom.¡± She called out to her mother in a soft voice and the woman pulled her down beside her. ¡°Why is your little face so dirty?¡± She touched the little girl¡¯s fair and tender face lovingly. Her slender fingers wiped away some of the dirt on her face. ¡°Go wash your face. Mommy will put a facial mask on you. A girl¡¯s skin has to be maintained well from a young age.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the ck stuff on her mother¡¯s face.?So this thing was a facial mask,?she thought. It looks a bit odd. She nodded and left with Pei Anran. Lu Zhan frowned at the things in his sons¡¯ hands, looking dignified and cold. ¡°How old are you? Why are you still bringing Xiaocha to catch these things for fun!¡± Lu Beilin and Lu Beichen knew they were going to take the me. ¡°Ahem¡­ Dad, these¡­ were all caught by our sister.¡± Lu Zhan was slightly dumbfounded. He replied calmly, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Well, children should be more active. It¡¯s good to like insects too. It¡¯s better than you guys ying video games.¡± The two brothers were speechless. What was a double standard? This was it! The insects that were caught were ced in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s bedroom. She had released almost all the insects that she had brought back previously. The little girl had a ck facial mask on her face. She looked at the various little insects on the table and poked at them with her finger. Pei Anran was a little worried. ¡°Xiaocha, these bugs are so noisy. Can you fall asleep?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She was already used to it. Most of the time, there would be all kinds of sounds when she slept in the wild. There were even the roars of zombies. As long as it didn¡¯t threaten her life, she could fall asleep. Pei Anran yed with her daughter for a while before bringing her to wash her face and apply skincare products. The little girl¡¯s skin was especially good, and her face was chubby with some baby fat. When she applied the products, it felt smooth and tender. At this moment, she obediently closed her eyes and raised her head slightly. She really looked like an exquisite porcin doll when she stayed still. She was extremely precious to Pei Anran. Before applying the skincare products, she couldn¡¯t help but give her daughter¡¯s face a peck. Lu Xiaocha opened her eyes in confusion and looked at her mother. Her thick curly eyshes were like a small brush, and her moist eyes were clear and bright, like the most beautiful ss pearl in the world. ¡°Why is my daughter so cute!¡± Pei Anran was extremely satisfied. She really wanted to show her off to her best friends. ¡°Okay, baby, go to bed. Good night.¡± Lu Xiaocha also hugged the woman and said, ¡°Goodnight, Mommy.¡± Pei Anran left in satisfaction. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: You¡¯re Done For!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beilin slept in today as well. He stretched and walked to the window to open it. Just as he was about to enjoy the morning sunlight, his gazended outside the window. The little sister that had just returned to them was running outside. He wondered how long she had been running. It didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was the man with her! Lu Beilin was furious when he saw the man. What was wrong with Fu Ye?! Why did he keeping to the house recently?! He knew that this fellow was secretly trying to lure his sister to his own house every time. Why was he coveting someone else¡¯s sister just because he didn¡¯t have one! Lu Beilin was so angry that his peach blossom eyes narrowed. He ran downstairs in his slippers. Coincidentally, Lu Xiaocha had just returned from her morning run. From afar, he saw Fu Ye walking casually with the little girl. He said something to the little girl with a smile and rubbed her head with one hand. Lu Xiaocha pped his hand away, but he smiled even more happily and continued to stroke her hair shamelessly. Lu Beilin¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. ¡°Fu Ye!¡± Both people on the opposite side looked up. Lu Beilin pped his hand away. ¡°What are you doing? This is my sister!¡± Fu Ye shrugged innocently. ¡°I know, I know. I didn¡¯t say that she¡¯s not your sister.¡± ¡°Then why do youe to my house every day, hmmm?¡± ...... Fu Ye looked down at the youngdy beside him and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m here to see my sister.¡± Lu Beilin ¡°(¨‹Ãó¨‹#)¡± ¡°Who the hell is your sister? Exin yourself!¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°Brother Beilin, don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re my good brother, so your sister is also my sister.¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°Who the heck is your brother? Get lost!¡± Lu Xiaocha watched them for a while. Seeing that they probably wouldn¡¯t stop for a while, she decided to ignore the two of them and leave. She wanted to take a shower. After Xiao Xiaocha left, Lu Beilin smiled sinisterly at Fu Ye. ¡°Ye, we haven¡¯t sparred with each other for a while, right?¡± The atmosphere between the two of them suddenly changed. The smile on Fu Ye¡¯s face disappeared, and he raised his chin confidently. ¡°Brother Beilin wants to spar? No problem, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Good! Wait for me to change!¡± After changing, Lu Beilin hooked his arm around Fu Ye¡¯s neck and the two of them walked towards the underground training room. Not long after, the sound of physicalbat could be heard. Of course, Lu Xiaocha did not know any of this. After showering and putting on her pajamas, she stood in front of the closet and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she put on the dress her mother had chosen for her. It was a pure white knee-length dress with a small elegant bag. She liked this small bag. She could put some snacks in it to eat at any time. Finally, she put on a pair of sandals and was done. She went out with her hair still wet and immediately saw the two people sitting at opposite ends of the sofa in the hall. Both of their faces were more or less bruised, and their bodies hurt even more. Lu Xiaocha tilted her head. Did Third Brother and Brother Fu Ye fight? The two of them on the sofa were also looking at Lu Xiaocha. Although she had been back for half a month, Lu Xiaocha had always been wearing sportswear or casual clothes at home. She had never worn a dress before! She looked even more beautiful now. She looked like a doll carved from top-grade suet jade. She was lustrous and exquisite, and she looked extremely obedient and cute. My sister is so beautiful!?Lu Beilin thought. Oh no, I want to kidnap her and raise her myself.?Fu Ye thought. ¡°Sister.¡± Lu Beilin and Fu Ye spoke at the same time. Lu Beilin turned around and red at Fu Ye, as if he was saying ¡°Who the hell is your sister!¡± Fu Ye pretended not to see and smiled at the girl who came downstairs. ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± Lu Xiaocha studied their faces for a few seconds. Lu Beilin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Nothing. I identally bumped into something.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Did she look that gullible? Fu Ye hissed and held his shoulder with a pained expression. ¡°Kid,e over and help me take a look. I was beaten up. It hurts.¡± When he said that, he kind of sounded like a big aggrieved dog. Lu Xiaocha walked over with small steps. F*ck! Scheming dog! Lu Beilin cursed in his heart. ¡°Did you have a fight with my brother?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at his injuries and understood, but she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. It was normal for boys to fight. Fu Ye casually rubbed her hair with his fingers. ¡°Yes, Brother Beilin thinks I¡¯m going to take you home with me.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you blow-dry your hair?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Beilin took out a hairdryer from somewhere and waved at his sister. ¡°Come here, Xiaocha. I¡¯ll dry your hair.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and obediently sat down in front of him. ¡°How troublesome. I want to cut it.¡± Before he began drying, she scooped up her long hair and muttered with a delicate frown. ¡°Not at all!¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. Lu Beilin touched his sister¡¯s soft ck hair and quickly said. ¡°If you don¡¯t like to dry it yourself, you can alwayse and find me. I¡¯ll dry it for you. I don¡¯t find it troublesome at all.¡± His sister¡¯s hair was so beautiful and soft. How could it be troublesome? Fu Ye rubbed his nose. ¡°I can also-¡± Lu Beilin interrupted expressionlessly, ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Tsk¡­ Why didn¡¯t he know that Lu Beilin was so petty! They grew up together, so what was wrong with sharing a sister! The sound of the hairdryer came. Lu Xiaocha sat on a small stool with her chin resting on her hand. Her clear eyes stared at the floor in front of her in boredom. Her head feltfortable being rubbed by a gentle hand. Lu Xiaocha narrowed her eyes slightly. A grape suddenly appeared in front of her, and it had been carefully peeled. Without thinking, she opened her mouth and ate it. Her sharp little chin rested on the palm of her hand. Her soft cheeks puffed up and bulged when she ate. Her delicate little nose twitched slightly as she stared eagerly at the person, or rather, the grape in front of her. Fu Ye had run in front of her and found a small stool to sit on. He held a grape in his hand and peeled it before feeding it to the little girl. Lu Xiaocha was especially satisfied. Her mouth was filled with the fragrance of grapes. ¡°Call me Brother.¡± When he fed her again, he made a request. Lu Beilin, who was drying his sister¡¯s hair, almost threw the hairdryer at the guy¡¯s face. ¡°Brother Fu Ye.¡± Lu Xiaocha was very straightforward. ¡°Aye, good girl!¡± Fu Ye responded with a smile and fed her the grape in his hand. It was obvious that he had fed the kid many times. Lu Beilin cursed at Fu Ye in his heart. He gritted his teeth and really wanted to tear him apart. But who was Fu Ye? He had been the overlord of the militarypound ever since he was young. Who was he afraid of? Therefore, not only was he calm andposed when facing Lu Beilin¡¯s re, he even provoked him annoyingly. Snap. You¡¯re done for!?Lu Beilin thought. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Lu Beilin at Work

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Grandpa Fu? Is Fu Ye supposed to be in ss? Yes, he¡¯s at my house¡­¡± F*ck! Fu Ye cursed in his heart. ¡°Fu Ye!!!¡± The phone was on speaker, and an old man¡¯s strong voice came through. Fu Ye was speechless. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll go to ss now.¡± He clicked his tongue and red at Lu Beilin. When Lu Xiaocha was not paying attention, he gave him the middle finger. ¡®How inhuman of you!¡¯ Lu Beilin returned the gesture. ¡®Likewise.¡¯ They raised their eyebrows and pursed their lips in silentmunication. After feeding Lu Xiaocha another grape, Fu Ye stood up and pped his hands, preparing to leave. ¡°Sister, I¡¯lle look for you again tomorrow.¡± ...... Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve returned all the candied fruits to me.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll bring you something else,¡± he said. As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that the little girl¡¯s eyes had lit up. He couldn¡¯t help but rub her head and smile. She was so easy to coax. He was worried that her gullible personality would make her easily deceived by others. ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s not like our family can¡¯t afford food.¡± Fu Ye nced at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°My sister likes it, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha ced her chin on her hands and did not speak. Her eyes darted around. Hey, who wouldin about having too much? Anyway, she didn¡¯t mind, and it was free, hehe¡­ After Fu Ye left, Lu Beilin tied up his sister¡¯s beautiful hair. ¡°Brother has to go to work now. Do you want toe with me, Xiaocha?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him with her beautiful cat eyes. ¡°Is there anything delicious there?¡± Lu Beilin pinched her face, his beautiful peach blossom eyes full of smiles. ¡°Yes.¡± Because of that, Lu Xiaocha was easily abducted by Lu Beilin. When they arrived, Lu Xiaocha looked at the familiar environment and building. ¡°It¡¯s here. I¡¯ve been here before.¡± ¡°Oh yes, you and Beichen must have met at my club.¡± Then heughed, his tone tinged with regret. ¡°Too bad I wasn¡¯t here that day.¡± Lu Beilin was wearing a fitted suit vest and gold-rimmed sses. His light golden hair looked dazzling in the sunlight. His cold white skin and mixed-blood appearance attracted the attention of the surrounding crowd at any time. His appearance, figure, and his aura of a noble gentleman attracted some girls. ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s Lu Beilin!¡± The gentleman seemed to have heard the girls¡¯ voices. There was a gentle smile on his lips. Behind his sses, his amorous eyes seemed to contain starlight. Anyone who was stared at by him would feel that they had be his everything. But in the next second, his slender fingers picked up the palm of the little girl beside him. At that moment, all the girls were envious and jealous. However, when they looked at the hand¡¯s owner, their emotions froze. That obviously underage girl did not seem old enough to be their love rival. Although she was very beautiful, her snow-white and delicate skin seemed to glow under the sun, her face so exquisite that words could not describe it, had yet to mature. Her eyes were clear and innocent, like an elf who lived in the legends. It¡¯s just a child¡­ Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Lu Beilin calmly brought his sister into the luxurious clubhouse. A waiter in a ck tuxedo respectfully opened the door for them. ¡°This is my ce. From now on, you can visit whenever you want. You can even invite friends.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently. Soon, the club manager came over with some employees. The group of people was full of smiles when they saw him. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back.¡± Lu Beilin nodded slightly. ¡°Send some fruits and snacks to my private room. Also, add a ss of milk. Report your work for the next few days directly to the private room.¡± The club manager nced at the girl beside him, and his gaze subconsciously fell on Ah Yue in the crowd. At this moment, Ah Yue was also looking at Lu Xiaocha. He was a little excited to see her again, but he did not dare to go forward to greet her. ¡°Ah Yue.¡± Lu Xiaocha, who was standing beside her brother, greeted Ah Yue naturally. She had a gentle and harmless smile on her face, as if nothing had changed. Ah Yue¡¯s heart settled. Xiaocha was still the same. Lu Beilin nced at the young man named Ah Yue and knew that it was because of him that they had discovered his sister. ¡°Get Ah Yue to deliver the report,¡± he said dryly, looking away. ¡°Yes.¡± The manager hurriedly nodded and thought to himself that Ah Yue was lucky. Now that he has caught the boss¡¯s eye, he might be promoted to a high rank in the future. After Lu Beilin left with Lu Xiaocha, the manager patted Ah Yue¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go and get ready.¡± Ah Yue smiled like a kid. ¡°Thank you, Li.¡± The manager left with a wave of his hand. He had to report to work with the club¡¯s various supervisors. ¡°Ah Yue, you¡¯re so lucky. Don¡¯t forget us when you get rich.¡± ¡°Yeah, not everyone can be this lucky.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Ah Yue is very hardworking himself.¡± Many people who were originally working as bartenders and waiters like Ah Yue were jealous when they saw that he had be a small supervisor. Not only was he personally trained by the manager, his sry had also increased. Whileplimenting him, they did not forget to mention sourly that he had gotten all of this because of luck. Of course, many people wanted to curry favor with him. Ah Yue only smiled at them, then found an excuse to leave. He walked briskly, a smile on his face. He had indeed been lucky, but so what? With this opportunity, he would only work harder to make himself better and better. He could not embarrass Xiaocha. He pretended not to hear the jealousy and sarcastic words of others. If he had the time, he might as well use it to learn more skills. In the luxurious private room reserved for Lu Beilin, the young man leaned back on the sofa, casually reading some documents in his hand and listening to the employees¡¯ report for the month. ¡°On the 27th, Star Brilliance sent someone here to set a trap for us. A group of them brought some contraband to the private room. Fortunately, our people discovered in time that something was wrong and directly sent them to the police station. Otherwise, when the policee to arrest them, our club¡¯s image will definitely plummet.¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold. Although he was still smiling, he gave off an invisible pressure. The manager wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. It was strange. He was facing a man who was much younger than him, but he sometimes felt a chill towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t overlook this matter. Get someone to keep an eye on him. Once you discover any movements over there, immediately call the police. Since he messed with us once, let¡¯s mess with him ten times. Don¡¯t just keep an eye on Star Brilliance, take care of the Underground City and South Ring Bar too.¡± Lu Beilin said casually, but the manager shivered. ¡°The ¡­ South Ring Bar ¡­¡± Lu Beilin chuckled. ¡°On the surface, it¡¯s owned by a rich second-generation heir. Behind the scenes, the real boss is Shen Wenyan.¡± He understood. Shen Wenyan was the boss of Star Brilliance Bar. His boss had found out about all the details of his opponent. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on them right away.¡± Lu Beilin threw the document in his hand aside. ¡°Make sure the people at Nightview Bar are extra careful. That hypocrite, Shen Wenyan, won¡¯t let this go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The young man nced at his sister, who was obediently ying games on the sofa nearby. Then he raised his chin and said, ¡°Continue.¡± Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Can Koi Fish Be Eaten?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

His sister was behaving herself, nestling alone on the sofa, ying a game on her phone. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha was ying a mobile game enthusiastically. She was addicted to this simple little game. Her soft, fair fingers poked at the screen non-stop. Knock, knock¡­ There was a knock on the door of the private room, followed by Ah Yue walking in with various washed fruits. Behind him were waiters carrying milk and various small snacks. ¡°Ah Yue.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled when she saw the person who came in. Her dimples looked especially soft and sweet. But her eyes were fixed on the food in Ah Yue¡¯s hand. The young man was used to this. He was dressed in a ck vest suit and pants, his body ramrod straight as he held the tray with one hand and the other behind his back. His entire demeanor had changed drastically from before. Confidence made him even more handsome. After putting down the things, Lu Beilin¡¯szy voice sounded. ¡°Ah Yue will stay and look after thedy. The rest of you leave.¡± ...... Other than Ah Yue, the other waiters who had just entered nodded slightly and left without making a sound. ¡°Ah Yue, sit here.¡± Lu Xiaocha patted the spot beside her. Ah Yue was troubled. He was now a waiter and didn¡¯t know if he should oblige. ¡°You will do whatever my sister tells you to do.¡± Lu Beilin leanedzily on the sofa. He had unbuttoned the top two buttons of his white shirt at some point, revealing his beautiful corbone. His slender legs covered in suit pants crossed. The young man, who was already outstanding, looked even more at ease and elegant. He spoke with a tone that brooked no argument. It was the authority of someone in a position of power. Ah Yue stood up straight and nced at the man. His ears turned red. ¡°Yes!¡± He reacted instinctively like a primary school student. After saying that, he quickly sat down. When he regained his senses, Ah Yue¡¯s heart was pounding. He had never seen the big boss before because he was not ranked high enough. He did not expect the boss to be so young. He did not look much older than him, but his aura was inexplicably strong. ¡°How have you been since you went back, Xiaocha? Has anyone bullied you?¡± Seeing that no one¡¯s attention was on them, Ah Yue gradually rxed. He peeled the sunflower seeds skillfully and asked softly with concern. Lu Xiaocha shook her head and puffed up her cheeks. ¡°No, my parents and brothers are all very good to me.¡± When Lu Xiaocha mentioned her family, her clear eyes were filled with happiness. Ah Yue smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was afraid the rich and powerful wouldn¡¯t like you, but¡­ when are you going to school? Do you have to go to your previous school for the transfer procedures? If your family is busy, I¡¯ll run the errands for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Why was he saying such things? What was so good about going to school? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for her to run up the mountain more often and find some food to hoard? Previously, the original ¡®Lu Xiaocha¡¯ went to school. However, her grades were just as bad. Moreover, because she didn¡¯t like to talk and didn¡¯t like to interact with others, she didn¡¯t have any friends in school and was even bullied. This was why she did not have to go to school a single time ever since she came to this world. Otherwise, the teachers would have called the director and the adults at the orphanage countless times. ¡°I need to use the bathroom.¡± She had drunk a little too much milk. Lu Xiaocha jumped off the sofa to go to the toilet. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go let my brother know.¡± Lu Xiaocha ran to find her third brother. She ran happily to her brother¡¯s side as a group of executives watched. Lu Beilin¡¯s originally solemn and expressionless face instantly revealed an intoxicating smile when he saw his sistering over. Lu Beilin¡¯s appearance was rather beautiful, especially his peach blossom eyes, which made him look amorous and flirtatious. At first nce, he gave people the feeling that he was a yboy, even though that was indeed the case. However, after putting on his sses, this vibe was greatly diluted. It gave people the feeling that he was an affectionate noble young master, leaving a good impression on everyone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s voice was maic and gentle. Lu Xiaocha said softly, ¡°I drank too much milk. Ah Yue and I are going out.¡± It was as if she was acting cute with his brother unknowingly. The smile on Lu Beilin¡¯s face widened. He raised his arm and rubbed the child¡¯s fluffy and soft head with his slender fingers. ¡°Alright, let Ah Yue follow you. I¡¯ll get the manager to give you a ck cardter. You can go anywhere you want.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently and listened to him carefully before leaving. Ah Yue led her to the bathroom. This floor was very quiet. Practically no one else coulde up here. Aftering out of the washroom, Lu Xiaocha did not return to the private room immediately. Instead, she asked Ah Yue to take her elsewhere. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the garden? There¡¯s a pond there with some koi fish. You can feed the fish, Xiaocha.¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked and asked, ¡°Can koi fish be eaten?¡± Ah Yue didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°They don¡¯t taste good. If you really want to eat fish, just have someone make it for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha agreed and followed Ah Yue to the garden. The entire clubhouse was grand and luxurious, so the things in the garden were certainly not cheap. For example, the koi fish cost more than 100,000 yuan each. The lotus flowers in the pool were also exquisite and were specially taken care of. As the saying goes, many people¡¯s lives these days were not only worse than dogs¡¯, but also worse than a fish¡¯s! The pond was huge, the spring water had been brought in, and it was also beautifully decorated. The lotuses floating on the water opened inyers of white and pink and gold. At first nce, they looked like elegant little people dancing on green lotus leaves. However, the most eye-catching thing were the koi fish in the pond that had been raised to be plump and were as long as a human¡¯s forearm. Each one was in good condition. There were white ones with red spots, as well as ones with red, white, and ck spots. There were also fully gold and fully white ones. Lu Xiaocha sniffed the fish food under her nose. Ah Yue was afraid that she would eat it. ¡°Xiaocha, you can¡¯t eat this. We have other food.¡± Lu Xiaocha pouted. She just wanted to smell the food. She wasn¡¯t going to eat it. However, when her eyesnded on the fat fish in the pool, she almost drooled. The fish were so big! ¡°They¡¯re so cute, Ah Yue. Are they really not edible?¡± There was a kind of longing in the little girl¡¯s tone and eyes. Ah Yue winced. ¡°They really aren¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Where did this country bumpkine from?¡± A voice behind him interrupted Ah Yue¡¯s words. Then, a couple came in with two boys about seven or eight years old. ¡°Have you never eaten fish before? You even want to eat the koi fish. Do you know how much these fish cost? Can you afford to pay for one?¡± The person who spoke was a good-looking woman who was wearing designer jewelry. Lu Xiaocha muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not eating your fish!¡± Ah Yue frowned. ¡°Madam, she¡¯s just a child. She was just joking. She wasn¡¯t really going to eat the koi here.¡± The woman crossed her arms haughtily. ¡°Is it your ce to interrupt as a mere waiter? Tsk¡­ The quality of waiters nowadays is really bad. They ck off at work, and they even brought their poor rtives to such a ce. What bad luck.¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: You Guys Started It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Bad luck!¡± The two children following the woman giggled and repeated. They even made faces at Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. She was toozy to argue with the two brats. At this moment, the woman did not stop mocking him. ¡°I wanted toe to the garden to see the scenery, but something smells really bad in this garden. It¡¯s making me lose my mood. What¡¯s wrong with Nightview¡¯s security? How can they let someone like that into the garden?¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at her with her beautiful cat-like eyes and magnified her voice. ¡°There is a smell¡­¡± ¡°Auntie, did you fart?¡± ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Ah Yue quickly stopped himself fromughing, but he couldn¡¯t hide the smile in his eyes. ¡°You¡­ Why are you so rude!¡± Lu Xiaocha hummed. Who was the one with no manners? She threw the handful of fish food in her hand into the pond, her voice soft and harmless. ¡°Of course. Your mouth is so smelly, but you can still open it without any hesitation. I didn¡¯t even call you out for that. Why are you saying that I¡¯m rude?¡± When the little girl spoke, her tone and eyes were sincere and innocent, but this also made it the most infuriating. ...... The woman¡¯s hands were beginning to shake with anger. As long as Lu Xiaocha was not at a disadvantage, Ah Yue had no intention of stopping the fight. After all, that woman was the one who spoke rudely first. Anyway, Little Xiaocha was the big boss¡¯s sister now. They didn¡¯t have to back down! Seeing that the woman could not out-talk a child, the man beside her felt that embarrassed. He glowered. ¡°What¡¯s the fuss? Why bother with someone like that? Let¡¯s go over there and look at the flowers.¡± The woman could only re at Lu Xiaocha and Ah Yue before holding onto the man¡¯s arm and leaving. However, she was still cursing. Lu Xiaocha shook her head and ignored them, focusing on feeding the fish. She had fish food in her hand, and the fat koi fish in the pond swam over eagerly. They raised their head and looked up to the food in her hand. Lu Xiaocha stroked their big heads with greedy eyes. Unfortunately, they were not edible. ¡°Mom and Dad, we want to feed the fish too.¡± The atmosphere was originally quite good, but the two children¡¯s loud voices scared the koi away. ¡°Feed the fish? Just look at them.¡± The man snapped. It was not that he did not want to buy fish food for his sons, but the koi here could not be fed but just anyone, and the fish food was not given out easily too. The man looked at Lu Xiaocha suspiciously. How did they get fish food? The woman didn¡¯t know this. ¡°It¡¯s just feeding some fish. Hubby, why are you so fierce? Just buy them some fish food.¡± ¡°Stupid. Do you think anyone can just feed these koi fish?¡± ¡°Then they¡­¡± The woman¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Xiaocha. The man¡¯s tone was disdainful. ¡°They probably got it from an internal employee. Hmph. If something happens to one of the fish here, they won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡± The two children were arguing about feeding the fish. Lu Xiaocha frowned, pursed her pink lips, and puffed her cheeks unhappily. These people were so annoying. She just wanted to watch the fish quietly. ¡°Hey, give me your fish food.¡± In the end, the woman could not argue with the two children. She walked over to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side in her high heels and spoke arrogantly. To be honest, because of his work, Ah Yue had seen many guests with big personalities. Women who thought that they were superior to others and spoke a little foolishly were not umon. He didn¡¯t understand how anyone¡¯s IQ and EQ could be so low. He had a professional smile on his face. ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am. You have no right to make us hand over anything.¡± ¡°Did I talk to you?¡± Ah Yue said, ¡°I¡ª¡± Just then, the two children ran over and punched him. ¡°We want to feed the fish! We want to feed the fish!¡± One of them even went straight to Lu Xiaocha to snatch it. Whether it was at home or at school, the two of them had always had everything their ways. Anyway, their parents would help them settle everything. They didn¡¯t care if others were willing or not. The child was about to push Lu Xiaocha away, but a fair hand grabbed him and stopped him. ¡°Let me go! Let me go, you filthy woman!¡± With his hand held in ce, he began to kick. Ssh! Lu Xiaocha was not someone who would go along with spoiled brats. She grabbed the brat¡¯s arm and threw him into the water. Without hesitation, she turned around unhappily and grabbed the other child. With a light swing, he also fell into the water. Ah Yue was stunned. The two children in the pool sshed around in the water and called for their parents. Their cries shook the sky, followed by the sharp cries of the woman. The man who was on the phone on the other side of the pond also noticed the situation and quickly jumped into the water to scoop up his sons. The pool was not deep, and the water level only reached the waists of the children when they stood up. However, because they suddenly fell into the water, they choked on a few mouthfuls of water. ¡°You little b*tch!¡± Seeing that her sons were safe, the woman raised her palm and was about to p Lu Xiaocha. Ah Yue grabbed her wrist. ¡°You and your sons started it.¡± ¡°Get lost. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson today!¡± The man also walked over aggressively, raising his palm to hit Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha easily dodged him. The man almost fell to the ground due to inertia. This only made him even angrier, and he raised his palm again. Ah Yue tried to stop them, but the woman clung on to him. He was extremely panicked. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s ck eyes stared at the man. Her tone was soft and innocent. ¡°You guys started it.¡± Then, before either of them could react, they were sent flying. The two adults weighed more than 150 kilograms altogether, but the weak little girl grabbed their arms and flung them out easily! Ah Yue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The high arc, the distance¡­ Security guards and waiters rushed over to themotion. ¡°What the f*ck?!¡± The couplended at the security guard¡¯s feet with a thud. Apart from the couple¡¯s screams, there was no other sound. The security guard¡¯s eyes and mouths were wide open. They couldn¡¯t understand how this had happened. These were two adults. How could they just¡­ fly? Ah Yue retracted his wide open jaw and turned his head like a rusty robot to look at a young girl who was puffing out her cheeks and looking a little angry. ¡°Annoying. I¡¯m going toin to my third brother and forbid them froming here again.¡± Both her expression and tone were like that of an innocent child. It waspletely unimaginable that she was the one who had thrown the two adults out. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s ck eyes rolled around andnded on the two drenched children. Previously, they were still arrogant as if the entire world belonged to their parents¡¯. At this moment, they were terrified when they met Lu Xiaocha¡¯s gaze. They huddled together and shivered, as if they had seen ghosts and monsters. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t eat us. Wahhhhh¡­¡± They were scared to tears. Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips. ¡°How useless.¡± They were frightened to tears just like that. The security guards came back to their senses and helped the wailing couple to their feet. ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re going to sue her!¡± The man pointed at Lu Xiaocha angrily. He was so angry and his body hurt everywhere. ¡°Who are you going to sue?¡± Thezy and maic voice was ruthless. Lu Beilin was surrounded by people as he walked over. The young man was slender and handsome. He walked with a calmposure and an indescribably noble aura. The man did not know him, but he could still sense that this person was definitely a young master from a top-notch wealthy family. ¡°Boss.¡± Hearing the general manager of the Nightview Club call him boss, the man¡¯s eyes widened and his entire body trembled in excitement. He was¡­ He was the boss of Nightview? Someone from the Lu family! Chapter 31

Chapter 31: A Lesson

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Even though he was injured, the man struggled to stand up and wanted to greet Lu Beilin. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Third Brother.¡± A nightmare-like voice sounded. Immediately after, the man and woman saw the child that they looked down on running to the handsome young man. He bowed his head slightly, his eyes smiling and loving behind the lenses. He raised his slender fingers to rub the little girl¡¯s head. In that instant, the man¡¯s head exploded. He was left with two words in his mind. It¡¯s over! ¡°So ¡­¡± The handsome young man looked up again. The smile in his peach blossom eyes hadpletely disappeared, and he looked extremely stern. ¡°Who do you want to sue?¡± Lu Beilin calmly pushed up the sses on the bridge of his nose. His thin lips curled up as he spat out the words in a cold tone. He looked like a beautiful super viin. The legs of the man being targeted by Lu Beilin trembled, and he was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Mis¡­ misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡± ...... What was there to sue? Who knew that the little girl was the sister of Nightview¡¯s boss? It was all that stupid woman¡¯s fault for misleading him and doing those embarrassing things. Lu Beilin chuckled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant before? Come on, tell me what happened. I¡¯m a very reasonable person. Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡± Everyone was speechless. He didn¡¯t sound like a reasonable person at all. After waiting for a few seconds, Lu Beilin slowly called out, ¡°Ah Yue.¡± ¡°Here!¡± Looking at the family that was so arrogant just now and wanted to teach them a lesson, Ah Yue felt especially relieved and straightened his back. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Ah Yue stood ramrod straight, his voice steady as he recounted what had happened without embellishment. When everyone heard that the two brats had been thrown into the pool because they had snatched their youngdy¡¯s fish food, their hearts ached for the fish in the pool. They hoped that nothing bad had happened to them. After all, they cost tens of thousands. When they heard that the couple actually wanted to hit the youngdy, they were all furious. Shameless! When they heard that the youngdy had thrown them out one by one. Everyone was speechless. Wait¡­ wait¡­ are you sure this isn¡¯t some kind of fairytale??Everyone could not believe their ears. They looked at the little girl who only reached the boss¡¯s chest. The first impression she gave off was that she was weak and harmless. She was like a little white flower that could be destroyed by the wind and rain at any moment. It seemed impossible for her to throw the people out. Only the security guards who saw the two of them being flung over when they came in were in a daze. So¡­ they were thrown over by the youngdy!? Even Lu Beilin¡¯s lips twitched. Hey, hey, that was too much. The story sounded so ridiculous that no one could believe it. However, Ah Yue spoke very firmly and confidently. He admired Lu Xiaocha with his entire being. Lu Beilin was speechless. Everyone nced at the girl unanimously. Lu Xiaocha blinked and stood obediently beside her brother. She looked extremely innocent. She was clearly a little white flower. Why did she be an overlord flower in Ah Yue¡¯s story? ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re the ones who started insulting them first. You¡¯re still unconvinced after being taught a lesson by a little girl.¡± How could his sister be in the wrong? She just wanted to feed the fish. Of course, Lu Beilin would defend his sister in any case. The man felt utterly humiliated to be taught a lesson by a little girl. ¡°But she threw our sons into the water! They are so young. They just tried to take the fish food. They didn¡¯t hit her!¡± Lu Xiaocha stood beside her brother and red back arrogantly. ¡°They tried to push me!¡± Ah Yue nodded. ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t try to deny it. Xiaocha was by the pond when it happened. If she wasn¡¯t careful, your sons would have pushed her into the water. She was just defending herself.¡± When Lu Beilin heard this, he looked at the two children coldly and sneered. ¡°What a good upbringing. Snatching people¡¯s things at will and attacking them when you can¡¯t get them.¡± He looked at the couple with a bored expression. ¡°Get lost. From now on, you are not allowed toe to any entertainment venues under Nightview.¡± After saying that, he ignored the man¡¯s pleading and left with his sister. ¡°Oh, right.¡± After taking a few steps, the young man suddenly stopped. ¡°Go and take a look at those koi fish. If any of them are dead or frightened, ask them topensate us in full.¡± After saying that, he left unhurriedly amidst the pale faces of the family. ¡°Ah Yue did well this time. Give him some bonuses.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even the manager envied Ah Yue¡¯s luck. After receiving the bonus, Ah Yue smiled foolishly. ¡°Were you frightened?¡± Lu Beilin asked his sister.?Tsk¡­ It¡¯s her first timeing out with me and she encountered such a thing. Those people really deserve to die¡­?Lu Beilin thought. ¡°No.¡± Lu Xiaocha took the initiative to grab her brother¡¯s hand. Two beautiful dimples appeared next to her lips. She seemed to be in a good mood. It felt good to be protected by her family. The little girl thought happily. In the next second, she was knocked on the head. Lu Beilin¡¯s voice came from above. ¡°Silly. If you meet such an unreasonable person in the future, just call me. I¡¯ll get the bodyguards to get rid of them. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Lu Xiaocha pouted her pink lips and agreed softly. However, she still felt that she had to do it herself to vent her anger. When they returned to the private room from before, Lu Beilin had already asked the chef to prepare a table full of delicious food. Lu Xiaocha, who had just arrived at the door and smelled the food, became excited. She threw her brother¡¯s hand away and ran in. However, she did not rush to start eating after sitting down. Instead, she patted the seat beside her. ¡°Third Brother,e here quickly.¡± She wanted to eat together with her brother. Lu Beilin smiled. Sure enough, his sister was the cutest. He walked over and sat down. Lu Xiaocha couldn¡¯t wait. She picked up a prawn with her chopsticks and bit into it. She even swallowed the prawn shell alongside the prawn. Lu Beilin said, ¡°You can¡¯t eat prawn shells!¡± Lu Xiaocha swayed her feet and nodded. She could not speak clearly. ¡°Yummy.¡± If not for the fact that she was afraid of scaring the others, she would have even eaten the crab shells. Lu Beilin wore gloves and peeled off the prawn shell with his slender fingers. Then, he ced the prawn meat on the te in front of Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Eat slowly. No one is fighting you for it.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. Her cheeks were round and her ck eyes looked moist, like a soft little hamster trying to stuff food into its mouth. A milky white hamster. Lu Beilin suddenly remembered that when Fu Ye sent his sister back the other day, he seemed to be carrying a milky white hamster! He knew that brat Fu Ye wanted to steal his sister! ¡°Achoo¡­¡± Fu Ye sneezed as he was being thought of. ¡°Yo, with your physique as strong as an ox, I didn¡¯t know you could sneeze.¡± A teasing voice came from the phone. ¡°What do you know?¡± Fu Ye was ying with the little hamster with a peanut in his hand. He raised his eyebrows and smiled arrogantly. ¡°The kid must be missing me.¡± He said it with such confidence and conviction. Even if it wasn¡¯t, it had to be! There was silence on the line for a few seconds. ¡°What the hell are you talking about!¡± A roar followed. ¡°My sister misses you? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Language! What¡¯s our rtionship? We grew up together. If you can call my grandpa grandpa, why can¡¯t your sister be my sister?¡± Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Is Your Sister Really Not a Monster?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Fu Ye¡¯s words were so self-righteous that Lu Beifeng wanted to go over and beat him up. Then how the hell can that be the same? ¡°I¡¯ming back next week.¡± Fu Ye pinched the little hamster¡¯s cheeks and shamelessly took out what it had just eaten. Then, the hamster got so angry that it opened its mouth and bit him. He shook his finger and clicked his tongue. Then, he poked the cheeks of the little hamster slyly. It was really like that kid, protecting its food tightly and fiercely. ¡°Already? Is your field training going to be over soon?¡± Lu Beifeng said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to rest now. I still have to wake up early tomorrow to train.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. Fu Ye shrugged and focused on teasing the little hamster. Heughed out loud when he saw it stand on its tiptoes and anxiously paw at the food in his hand. On Saturday, Lu Beichen finally did not have to go to school and could have a good sleep. When he woke up, Lu Xiaocha had already finished her morning run and taken a shower. Now, she was sitting leisurely on a chair and munching on a steamed bun. The others had gone to work, leaving the siblings alone in the house today. ¡°Brother.¡± When she saw Lu Beichening downstairs, she greeted him simply. ...... ¡°Do you want to go hiking today?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s best to go to a forest that hasn¡¯t been artificially developed.¡± Many people went to those artificially developed mountain forests. Wild fruits and fireflies were out of the question. ¡°Okay, Gu Xiao will go too.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She didn¡¯t have a problem with that. She burped when she was full from breakfast, then went to pack her backpack. The siblings came out with their packed backpacks. They looked at each other and spoke at the same time. ¡°What did you pack?¡± Lu Beichen handed over his backpack. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look. There¡¯s no need to bring repeats.¡± Lu Xiaocha opened her brother¡¯s backpack. It was filled with tools, ropes, multi-purpose shovels, and some liniment. Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no repetition!¡± Lu Beichen opened Lu Xiaocha¡¯s backpack and fell silent. He looked at it and doubted his life. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He took out the few sacks that were in her backpack. Then, almost all that was left were various condiments. She even packed a hotpot base and a small pot. Lu Beichen was speechless. What the hell was this! Lu Xiaocha nced at it and replied quite naturally, ¡°Sacks. There should be a lot of wild fruits and nuts in the mountains this season.¡± Why are you looking for those things??Lu Beichen thought. ¡°Well, where are we going?¡± Fu Ye walked in confidently, his deep voice sounded happy. ¡°Kid, are you running away from home? Do you mind bringing another person along?¡± Lu Xiaocha gave him a look that said, ¡®Are you stupid?¡¯ Lu Beichen ¡°(¨‹¥Ø¨‹#)¡± ¡°Brother Fu Ye, can you stop talking if you have nothing good to say?¡± How could his sister be running away from home? ¡°Then where are you nning to go?¡± He rubbed the little girl¡¯s head as soon as he arrived, infuriating her twin brother. Lu Xiaocha zipped up her backpack. ¡°We¡¯re going hiking and looking for food.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Just for this? What can¡¯t you buy now?¡± Lu Xiaocha muttered softly, ¡°That way, there will be no sense of aplishment from collecting.¡± She also knew that she could buy anything from physical stores or online stores now, but it made her feel uneasy if she got them too easily. On the contrary, when she was in the orphanage, the feeling of running up the mountain to find some food to hoard was very satisfying. Fu Ye smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll risk my life to apany you.¡± Lu Beichen rolled his eyes. ¡°Who wants you toe along?¡± Fu Ye looked at him sideways and raised his chin slightly. His beautiful face was arrogant and confident. ¡°Do you have any experience in surviving in the wild? Do you know how many poisonous insects and poisonous nts there are in the forest? Can you tell what¡¯s edible?¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. Well, no. Although he had researched the relevant information, there was a difference between knowing it and actually putting it into practice. After the gang gathered, Fu Ye crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows. His tone was arrogant and annoying. ¡°That¡¯s it? You want to go deep into the forest with just the few of you? The three of you are going to fill the teeth gaps of the wild beasts in the forest, right?¡± Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao were speechless. He felt looked down upon. The boy blushed at his words. ¡°Who said we were going into the forest? Can¡¯t we just walk around the periphery!¡± Fu Ye¡¯s expression and eyebrows were filled with disdain. ¡°What¡¯s the point of that? Let¡¯s go, Sis. I will take you on an adventure.¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± Fu Ye waved his hand and carried the girl to the front passenger seat. He even buckled her seatbelt. ¡°It¡¯s the same. Your sister is my sister too.¡± His skin was so thick that Lu Beichen wanted to hit him, but it was obvious that he couldn¡¯t win. Fu Ye drove the off-road vehicle and brought the three children to the almost uninhabited mountain range hundreds of kilometers away. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± He slung a ck hiking bag on his back and picked up another backpack. This was Lu Xiaocha¡¯s. She emphasized seriously, ¡°I¡¯m strong enough to carry it myself.¡± Fu Ye lowered his eyes. There was a faint smile in his eyes. His calloused fingers pinched the child¡¯s cheeks that still had some baby fat. ¡°I know you¡¯re strong. I just have nothing better to do.¡± Still, he didn¡¯t return her backpack. Lu Xiaocha pouted. This personpletely treated her as a child who needed to be taken care of. Did he forget that she had beaten him up previously? It was very quiet in the mountains. There was only the faint sound of birds chirping. ¡°There¡¯s a bamboo forest over there. At this time of year, there should be bamboo fungi. Want to take a look?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s bamboo fungi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a type of mushroom, it is quite nutritious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± The young girl answered without hesitance. Fu Yeughed. He knew it. ¡°You guys¡­ wait¡­¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s panting voice could be heard. The two boys had fallen behind. Going up the mountain was the most tiring physical test. Lu Beichen was actually also very tired from walking, but he gritted his teeth and persevered. Gu Xiao only wanted to rest now. He felt like his throat was on fire. Damn it, what kind of monster was Lu Beichen¡¯s sister? She didn¡¯t even blush or pant after walking for so long. In fact, she looked very rxed. Fu Ye nced at the two teenagers and then at Lu Xiaocha, who couldpletely keep up with him. His narrow eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°You guys suck¡­¡± Lu Beichen was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xiao was so tired that he just rolled his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I want to rest.¡± He almost clung onto Lu Beichen. Lu Xiaocha nced at her brother. ¡°Let¡¯s rest now.¡± With that, she took out some water and handed it to her brother. Gu Xiao looked at her eagerly. ¡°What about me?¡± Lu Xiaocha said slowly with a puzzled expression, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your own?¡± ¡°¡­ I did.¡± His sister¡¯s bias towards him made Lu Beichen¡¯s lips curl into a smile uncontrobly. ¡°Brother, rest first. I¡¯ll take a look over there.¡± Lu Xiaocha ran away after saying that. She seemed to have seen a wild rabbit just now. ¡°Your sister¡­ Is your sister really not a monster?¡± Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help butin when he saw her running away. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Wild Rabbit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beichen did not respond to his good friend¡¯s words and only looked at him coldly. ¡°¡­Okay, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± He also made a zipping gesture over his mouth. ¡°Tsk¡­ You weren¡¯t like this before. Now that you suddenly have a sister, you¡¯re so protective of her that I can¡¯t even say a word about her.¡± Lu Beichen raised his chin slightly and asked, ¡°Do you have a sister?¡± ¡°You know I don¡¯t.¡± Lu Beichen shook the water in his hand and tried his best to control the smile on his face and his boastful tone. ¡°My sister hands me water when I¡¯m tired, and you have to take it yourself.¡± F*ck! That hurts, bro! On this side, the childhood friends who grew up together almost ended their friendship. On the other side, Lu Xiaocha, who was chasing the rabbit, almost grabbed the rabbit¡¯s tail, before the cunning rabbit went into a hole. The little girl bent over in front of the rabbit hole with her butt sticking out. She poked into it with a branch. Her round cat eyes were wide and her cheeks were puffed out. I¡¯m so angry. I was so close to catching it.?She thought. Fu Ye, who had followed behind her, poked her fair cheek and was red at by the angry little girl. ...... Fu Ye¡¯s sharp eyes were smiling as he skillfully scratched her head. ¡°Do you want to catch it?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Sure, just wait.¡± Fu Ye found two other holes not far from this one and blocked one of them. He found some dried grass, put it in front of the other hole and lit it. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to catch it.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and squatted at the entrance of the hole with a serious expression. Within a few minutes, a gray shadow darted out. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s speed was even faster. The moment the wild rabbit came out, she grabbed it with her fair hand and sessfully picked it up by its ears. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± She sounded excited, and her beautiful cat eyes sparkled like stars. In the post-apocalyptic world, she could clearly defeat a mutated tiger by herself, but she had never been this excited before. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re pretty good, kid.¡± Fu Ye walked over and patted her head. His tone was as if he was coaxing her. Lu Xiaocha did not care. She carried the rabbit and skipped back. She was already thinking about how to eat the cute rabbit. However, as they passed by the mountain stream, she stopped, her dark eyes fixed on a nt with slender leaves on the cliff. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fu Ye followed the child¡¯s gaze and eximed in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled cutely. She pointed to it with her small hand and said, ¡°Mom likes that.¡± It was an orchid nt. It was stretched out between the stones of the mountain stream. A small stream of water flowed down the cliff and sshed onto the rocks below, turning into even finer droplets. Some of the droplets fell onto the orchid, cleaning the slender leaves of the orchid until they were as green as jade. Among the slender branches and leaves of the orchid, a flower glowed under the refraction of sunlight. It looked extremely beautiful. Even Lu Xiaocha, who only cared about food, felt that the orchid was really beautiful. Fu Ye looked at the orchid and was stunned. He also knew that Aunt Pei liked orchids. Not only did Aunt Pei like them, but his grandfather also liked them very much. Although he was a little uncertain about this orchid, it was definitely the most beautiful one he had ever seen. ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s bring your mother some gifts.¡± Fu Ye looked down at the top of the child¡¯s head and suggested with a smile. Lu Xiaocha thought the same. ¡°Let¡¯se back on our way back.¡± Fu Ye had no objections to this. The two of them walked back side by side with the wild rabbit. After resting for a while and recovering his strength, Lu Beichen could not help but feel anxious when he saw that his sister had yet to return. ¡°Where did they run off to?¡± Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t too worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Isn¡¯t there a professional following her?¡± However, Lu Beichen was notforted. He frowned and stood up to look in the direction where Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye had gone. ¡°Hey, where are you going? You can¡¯t even tell north from south in this forest. If you get lost, where will they find you!¡± Lu Beichen pursed his lips and insisted on looking for her. ¡°Brother!¡± A familiar voice came from ahead. The young man¡¯s eyes lit up. When he saw the girl walking over, the corners of his mouth, which were pursed into a straight line, gradually began to curl. Gu Xiao was speechless. Although Lu Beichen was young, he was famous for being cold and aloof in school. Just because he was good-looking and had good grades, many girls flocked to him. However, Lu Beichen treated all the girls equally. Other than his mother, he had never treated anyone nicely. Now he had a sister, in front of her, he definitely showed more emotions on his usually cold face. ¡°Where did you two go?¡± Lu Xiaocha did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that her brother¡¯s tone was inexplicably aggrieved. Lu Xiaocha waved the rabbit in her hand, her eyes sparkling. ¡°I caught the rabbit!¡± She puffed out her chest and sounded extremely proud. ¡°And?¡± Someone¡¯s voice came from beside her. Lu Xiaocha secretly turned her head and met a certain someone¡¯s half-smile. The girl¡¯s beautiful eyes rolled around, looking a little guilty. ¡°Brother Fu Ye was also very helpful.¡± However, Lu Beichen deliberately ignored his sister¡¯sst sentence. The corners of his lips curled up as he looked up and patted her head. ¡°My sister is so impressive.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes curved, and cute little dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth. The rabbit eventually became their lunch. Fu Ye¡¯s barbecue skills were very good. The various condiments that Lu Xiaocha brought were also veryplete. The roasted rabbit meat was very fragrant. It was obvious from the expression of the girl squatting obediently at the side, with her eyes glued to the rabbit meat and drooling. ¡°You¡¯re drooling.¡± Fu Ye flicked the child¡¯s forehead with his free hand. Lu Xiaocha tilted her head back slightly, but she was not angry because he was roasting rabbit meat. ¡°Is it done yet, is it done yet¡­¡± She was like a repeater. She had been saying that since the rabbit meat started to smell good. Each time, Fu Ye patiently replied, ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± After repeating this a dozen times, the fat rabbit that had sacrificed its life was finally ready to be eaten. ¡°It smells so good. Brother Fu Ye, your cooking is really superb.¡± Gu Xiao gave him a thumbs up. ¡°If you go and sell barbecue in the future, you definitely won¡¯t lose out.¡± Fu Ye looked at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°Heh¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the girl, do you think just anyone can get to eat the meat I roast?¡± That arrogant tone and gaze really made one grit their teeth. Fu Ye turned around and pulled off a fragrant rabbit leg and handed it to the greedy child beside him. His tone was gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. She picked it up and started eating. Then, her tongue was scalded. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Who¡¯s Unlucky?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Despite the heat, she refused to spit out the meat she¡¯d just eaten. ¡°Stupid. Don¡¯t you know how to blow on it before you eat? Let me take a look.¡± Fu Ye pinched the child¡¯s mouth and looked at it. Lu Xiaocha was also obedient and let him check without moving. Fortunately, it was nothing serious. Lu Beichen couldn¡¯t help but lean over. ¡°Eat mine first. This piece is getting cold.¡± He ced his piece of cooled down rabbit meat in the small dish his sister was holding. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re such a good person.¡± Lu Xiaocha gave her twin brother a soft smile that was as sweet as cotton candy. Lu Beichen¡¯s mood instantly soared. After the girl finished speaking, her hair was tugged at. ¡°Tsk¡­ how biased.¡± Someone¡¯s sarcastic voice came from the side. As he said that, he even dutifully blew the rabbit leg cold before handing it over. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes curved and her cheeks were round from stuffing her face. ¡°Brother Fu Ye is also a good person.¡± Anyone who gave her food was a good person. ...... Fu Ye raised his eyebrows in satisfaction. Beside her, Lu Beichen was a little unconvinced and continued feeding his sister. Their gazes met again, sparks flying. Then neither of them ate. They were too busy feeding their sister. Gu Xiao was speechless. You¡¯re making me feel out of ce.?He thought. One rabbit was obviously not enough to feed four people. In the end, Fu Ye had to take out other food from his backpack before everyone was full. Lu Xiaocha still remembered that Fu Ye said that there was food in the bamboo forest. After packing up, they all went into the bamboo forest. As it turned out, there were indeed many good things in the bamboo forest. Moreover, Lu Xiaocha was quite lucky. Not long after she entered, she found a bush of wild bamboo fungi. The bamboo fungi that had white veils on their edges looked pretty, like tiny dancing figurines. They picked up some of the fungi and continued inside. Once they entered the forest, Lu Xiaocha was like a treasure-seeking rat. She dragged a sack and started to look for ¡®treasures¡¯. She walked quickly and soon pulled away from the others. Whenever she saw a bamboo fungus, she would pick it up. It didn¡¯t take long for her to find quite a few, but the thing was so brittle that they were easily crushed in the sack. She looked around and found a vine that was as thick as a chopstick on a tree. Her eyes lit up and she ran over to pull the vines down¡­ When the others found her, the girl was sitting cross-legged on the ground covered in dried bamboo leaves. There were some vines piled up beside her. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s fingers nimbly wove a basket with vines. She had learned this skill from an old man in the post-apocalyptic world. In the post-apocalyptic world, many old people did not have the skills to survive. asionally, Lu Xiaocha would bring them some supplies when she found extra outside. In exchange, these people would teach her their skills. However, many skills from before the apocalypse were useless in the post-apocalyptic world. Lu Xiaocha still learned them seriously because this could reassure those old people who were outcasts of society. ¡°Sis, I can¡¯t believe you know how to do this!¡± Gu Xiao looked at Lu Xiaocha in surprise. Fu Ye and Lu Beichen were proud, but¡­ ¡°Who the hell is your sister?¡± Lu Beichen nced at him. Fu Ye crossed his arms and leaned against a bamboo tree. ¡°Who are you to call her sister?¡± Gu Xiao was speechless. He was the only one who got hurt! ¡°Stop it.¡± A basket with a pretty big capacity was made. Lu Xiaocha bent down and picked up the bamboo fungi she had found. ¡°Damn! Sis¡­ Xiaocha, you found so many bamboo fungi? Why did I only find two?¡± With a shocked expression on his face, he took out the two pitiful bamboo fungi he had picked up. Lu Xiaocha had an entire basket of them. Theparison was tragic. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Fu Ye coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go over there and take a look.¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°I found ten. Brother Fu Ye, how many did you find?¡± Fu Ye, who was empty-handed, was speechless. ¡°Ah¡­ so not a single one.¡± Gu Xiaoughed. ¡°Hehehe¡­ There¡¯s actually someone more unlucky than me!¡± Fu Ye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I just haven¡¯t started looking seriously.¡± However, how could Lu Beichen give up this opportunity to attack his enemy who had stolen his sister¡¯s attention? ¡°Brother Fu Ye, stop struggling. We¡¯ve been in here for so long and you haven¡¯t found anything. You¡¯re just an unlucky person.¡± Fu Ye would never admit that he was unlucky. ¡°Ha! Unlucky? How is that possible? The final oue is still uncertain.¡± Lu Beichen raised his chin. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see. As Xiaocha¡¯s twin brother, my luck won¡¯t be too bad.¡± Gu Xiao sensed the smell of gunpowder. He cringed, his instincts were telling him he was better off away from this battlefield. Lu Xiaocha looked at them. She didn¡¯t care about them and decided to find a ce to dry the things she had found first. After finding a clean stone under the sun, Lu Xiaocha ced the bamboo fungi neatly on it and left with the basket. Lu Beichen and Fu Yepeted with each other and searched even harder in the bamboo forest. ¡°What¡¯s this? Whatever, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Another basket full of harvests. After Lu Xiaocha ran back and forth a few times and filled a 20-square-meter open space with her findings, Lu Beichen barely found a basket full. As for Fu Ye¡­ His face darkened further as he held the twelve bamboo fungi he had found. ¡°Ha!¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Even though his face was dirty, he did not forget tough mockingly at Fu Ye. Fu Ye sneered. ¡°I even caught this!¡± With that, he took out a chubby bamboo rat from behind him. Lu Xiaocha stared at the bamboo rat and asked, ¡°Can I eat it?¡± Fu Ye raised his chin. ¡°Of course. It is delicious.¡± He even emphasized thest three words. As expected, the child¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and she almost started drooling. Lu Beichen was speechless. Feeling that he had lost, the expression on his exquisite face turned ugly. ¡°My brother is amazing. He found so many.¡± His sister¡¯s voice instantly healed him. ¡°Huff huff huff¡­ Say, you guys¡­ you¡¯re running too fast.¡± Gu Xiao walked over breathlessly with the bamboo fungi he had found. Fu Ye nced at him and asked calmly, ¡°How much did you find?¡± Gu Xiao answered eagerly, ¡°E¡­ eleven.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s lips curled into a nasty smile. ¡°Oh¡­ so you¡¯re the unlucky one.¡± He was NEVER going to be named the unlucky one. Lu Beichen nced at his good friend. ¡°What a pity. He only has one more than you.¡± Gu Xiao felt like he had been struck by lightning. This was impossible! In the end, Fu Ye indeed had one more. Gu Xiao argued strongly. ¡°I just don¡¯t have as much stamina as you. Otherwise, I would definitely find more than you!¡± Fu Ye looked nonchnt. ¡°That exnation is an excuse. You¡¯re definitely the most unlucky person.¡± Gu Xiao refused to admit it. ¡°I even pulled an S-tier card earlier! I can¡¯t be the most unlucky one!¡± Fu Ye took Lu Xiaocha¡¯s basket. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m the unlucky one?¡± As he spoke, a murderous re swept over them. F*ck!?Gu Xiao cursed in his heart. It¡¯s just a title. Is this necessary? ¡°Fine, I am!¡± Under the threat of a certain someone shamelessly bullying the weak, Gu Xiao admitted with tears in his eyes. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: More Food for Tonight?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Eh, Sister Xiaocha, you filled up another basket. You¡¯re too lucky. We only picked up this much, but you¡¯ve already filled up two baskets!¡± The bamboo fungi were not easy to find. The main reason was that they only had a three-hour maturity period after opening its veil. After three hours, they would quickly enter the aging period. Then, the quality would be bad, and its nutritional value would not be high either. Furthermore, these were wild bamboo fungi. They were even harder to find. ¡°It¡¯s not just two baskets.¡± Lu Xiaocha brought them to the ce where she dried the bamboo fungi. Then, including Fu Ye, everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the neatly arranged bamboo fungi on the ground. ¡°Holy sh*t?!¡± Gu Xiao was shocked. He quickly rubbed his eyes and wondered if he was hallucinating. However¡­ There were indeed rows of snow-white bamboo fungi neatly arranged on the ground. Lu Xiaocha even took off theyer of gray caps on their tips. Each row was arranged in a straight line ording to size. The distance between each of the bamboo stalks was also the same. This was simply heaven for people with OCD. Even if one didn¡¯t have OCD, this scene looked especially satisfying and¡­ insane. How the f*ck did she do that! She found so many bamboo fungi and even lined them up here to dry! ...... Fu Ye gave Lu Xiaocha a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re still the best.¡± Lu Beichen retracted his chin. ¡°Sis, there are so many here. Where did you find them?¡± Lu Xiaocha walked over and arranged the bamboo fungi neatly. ¡°I just looked around and found them.¡± Her calm tone made Fu Ye and Gu Xiao¡¯s hearts ache. Why couldn¡¯t they find much from just looking around! ¡°By the way, Brother, what kind of mushroom is this? Is it edible?¡± Lu Xiaocha indeed did not recognize the fungi in this world, because basically all the fungi in the post-apocalyptic world had mutated. Forget about humans eating mushrooms, mushrooms would eat humans! Of course, there were a few mutated ones that were still edible. Lu Xiaocha remembered eating a particrly delicious mushroom. Unfortunately, there were too few of them, and she had only eaten it once. ¡°This? Let me see.¡± Fu Ye walked over and squatted down beside Lu Xiaocha. ¡°This is called a morel mushroom. It¡¯s edible and tastes good.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. Fortunately, her efforts were not in vain. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the bamboo rats. Don¡¯t go too far, Xiaocha.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Lu Xiaocha answered obediently, but when she moved, shepletely forgot her brother¡¯s instructions. Not wanting to find bamboo fungi anymore, she carried the sack into the forest to find other things. Pinecone, picked it up. Acorn, picked it up. Chestnut, picked it up. ¡­ . Before she knew it, Lu Xiaocha had walked a long way and picked up a lot of things. She dragged arge sack behind her small frame. It looked a little strange. Fortunately, there was no one else here. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± A python as thick as an arm hung on a tree. It noticed Lu Xiaocha¡¯s and climbed down from the tree without making a sound. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha happened to walk under that tree. When the python attacked, a soft white hand grabbed its weak point. ¡°More food tonight.¡± As the soft voice spoke, she tore the nearly two meters long python down from the tree with brute force. ¡°Hiss!¡± The python probably never expected that its identity as a hunter would instantly change into prey. The python was very strong. It twisted its body and tried to wrap itself around the little girl. However, Lu Xiaocha was stronger. She held its weak point with one hand and a part of its body with the other. Her small white and soft palm was a stark contrast against its thick body. However¡­ Snap. Lu Xiaocha violently straightened its body and broke its bones. ¡°Hiss!¡± The python twisted in pain. In the next second, its entire body began to spin at high speed. With a dizzying spin, its head finally hit a tree with a bang and died with its eyes still open. After confirming that it was dead, she bent down to pick it up and put it into another sack. Then, she continued dragging the sack behind her as she walked forward. Ah¡­ there seemed to be mushrooms over there. They were different from the ones in the bamboo forest. Only after Lu Xiaocha left did the squirrels and birds hiding in the trees dare to stick their heads out. She was terrifying. A terrifying monster hade to the forest. Word of it quickly spread among the gossipy birds. Lu Xiaocha passed by the entrance of a cave and was about to walk past it when she suddenly stopped. Her nostrils red slightly, and the disgusting smell that she could never forget made her exquisite face fall. A ferocious aura came from her small body, emitting a terrifying pressure. If anyone was here, they would definitely be so frightened that they would run away without looking back. The corpse-like smelling from the small cave made Lu Xiaocha anxious and unable to keep calm. ¡°Xiaocha!¡± Just as she was about to investigate, Fu Ye and the others shouted from the forest. Lu Xiaocha paused and nced into the cave with her dark eyes. She turned around and left with the sack. She would explore the things inside at night. If there were really zombies¡­ Lu Xiaocha held the thing in her hand tightly, and her expression became serious and filled with malice. She would never allow those ugly, disgusting things to destroy this beautiful, peaceful world. ¡°Sis, why did youe so far!¡± Lu Beichen was about to die of anxiety. Fu Ye¡¯s expression was also a little ugly. ¡°There are many snakes, insects, and beasts in this forest. What if you run around alone and encounter danger?¡± Lu Xiaocha listened obediently. She stepped on the ground and stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. ¡°I wandered off without realizing, but I didn¡¯t run into any danger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run around like that and follow us closely next time.¡± Fu Ye knocked her head. ¡°Wow, Sister Xiaocha, what did you find? How are you carrying such a big sack?¡± Lu Xiaocha reached into the sack and took out the corpse of a big snake. Her voice was soft. ¡°More food for today!¡± ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± In the next second, Gu Xiao¡¯s scream resounded through the sky. Lu Beichen¡¯s face turned pale when he saw his sister take out the snake. He almost fainted. Fu Ye held his chest and looked at the child¡¯s innocent eyes and expression. Then, he looked at the snake she was holding and felt a little nauseous. ¡°Did you ¡­ Did you catch this?¡± Even he wasn¡¯t this violent when he participated in field training in the training camp! Lu Xiaocha nced at Gu Xiao, who was still trembling after retreating at least 20 meters. Then, she looked at her brother, whose soul seemed to exit from his mouth, with an innocent expression. ¡°It provoked me first.¡± She was just defending herself! Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Snake Meat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Hearing Lu Xiaocha¡¯s words, Lu Beichen and Fu Ye quickly asked if she was alright. Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was no match for me.¡± She added expectantly, ¡°So will we have extra food tonight?¡± Lu Beichen did not dare to look at the snake, so he did not answer his sister¡¯s question. Fu Ye picked up the snake¡¯s corpse, his eyes deep and sharp. ¡°Yes!¡± The little girl immediately smiled brightly. Fortunately, Lu Xiaocha was smart enough to bring a pot. The snake was big, and it would be too much to make it all into roasted meat. Part of it was roasted, while the rest was used to make soup. In the beginning, Gu Xiao stayed far away from the snake and firmly expressed that he would never eat that thing. Lu Beichen looked at the snake meat and lost his appetite too. Then, the fragrance wafted out. ¡°Slurp¡­¡± Gu Xiao gulped and sat beside Lu Beichen,ughing. ¡°Hey, this snake looks quite disgusting, but its meat smells pretty good.¡± ...... Lu Beichen frowned and said nothing. The snake soup bubbled in the pot. The soup with the snake meat had turned milky white, and the meat looked soft and tender. On the other side, Fu Ye found a stone b and set it up. He ced the thinly sliced snake meat on the stone b and fried it. Apanied by a sizzling sound, a strong fragrance wafted out. ¡°Alright,e and try it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Xiaocha, who had been waiting beside him, leaned forward like a little puppy. She opened her mouth and was fed a piece of snake meat with a moderate temperature and fragrance. ¡°Mnh¡­ Delicious!¡± As Lu Xiaocha chewed, her eyes lit up. The thin slice of snake meat was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, thanks to Fu Ye¡¯s good culinary skills. The girl stayed beside him and did not leave. Fu Ye did not eat any himself. He blew on each piece to cool it down before feeding it to the girl. He simply loved the feeling of feeding the kid. Even feeding the little hamster at home was not this satisfying. Sigh¡­ Why didn¡¯t she belong to his family? It was a pity he couldn¡¯t bring her back with him. On the other hand, Lu Beichen was furious when he saw the interaction between the two of them. He snapped the branch in his hand. So what if he could cook? He would immediately start learning when he got back! ¡°Growl¡­¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s stomach growled. His fair skin flushed. He looked at his stomach and med it for being embarrassing. ¡°Brother, do you want to try it? It¡¯s really delicious.¡± Lu Xiaocha had run over at some point. She was holding a small te with fried and fragrant snake meat. Lu Beichen was speechless. He blushed even more out of shame. He hade to the forest with Xiao Xiaocha to take care of her, but along the way, it seemed that it was this sister who was taking care of him instead. It was rare for Lu Beichen to feel defeated. ¡°I¡¯ll eat some too, Sis, hehe¡­¡± Before Lu Beichen could answer, Gu Xiao shamelessly came over. He had long forgotten about his decision to never eat snake meat. When he reached out to take it, Lu Beichen pped it away. The boy¡¯s cold eyes shot at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you go over there and get it yourself? My sister gave this to me.¡± With that, he took the te from Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha gave all the snake meat to her brother. Gu Xiao was speechless. He was disappointed by this good brother of his. Lu Xiaocha drank the soup from a bowl in her hand. ¡°This snake soup is also very delicious. Try it. If you really don¡¯t like it, there¡¯s still a bamboo rat to eat.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he patted his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Xiao cursed in his heart and went over to Fu Ye. Fu Ye threw him a casual look and threw him a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Help yourself.¡± What a joke. Of course Fu Ye wouldn¡¯t fry the meat for him. Why does this person have two personalities??Gu Xiao thought. You weren¡¯t like this when you took the initiative to fry meat for Xiaocha. You even fed it to her! Why did he be this annoying when it came to him! Fu Ye¡¯s double standard was really obvious. In the end, Gu Xiao still had to do it himself. The young master, who was frying meat for the first time, overcooked the meat several times. Not only that, but there was also a mocking voice dissing him from time to time. ¡°Sure enough, an unlucky man is an unlucky man. He can¡¯t fry meat.¡± Gu Xiao was speechless. What was the connection between being unlucky and frying meat! How annoying, he still remembered that! ¡°Brother Fu Ye, I¡¯m done eating.¡± For food, Lu Xiaocha called him Brother Fu Ye sweetly. Fu Ye¡¯s lips curled up and his expression was gentle. He straight away fried another te of snake meat for Lu Xiaocha. His raised eyebrows seemed to be flying. ¡°Eat all you want. There¡¯s more here when you¡¯re done.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently. ¡°Thank you, Brother Fu Ye.¡± This snake had a lot of meat. Even with Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye¡¯s big appetites, there was still some left after eating. Gu Xiaoid on the ground and held his stomach, not wanting to move at all. Fu Ye opened his backpack and took out the tent. ¡°Get up and find a ce to set up the tent.¡± The sun was setting. They nned to camp outside today. Lu Xiaocha was about to help when a video call came in. It was from Mom and Dad. As soon as she picked up, she heard her mother¡¯s gentle voice on the other end. ¡°Did you have a good time today, Xiaocha? Your brother told us that you won¡¯t being back today. Be careful. When you sleep tonight¡­¡± Like any ordinary mother who loved her child, her words were filled with concern for Lu Xiaocha. Although her dad did not say anything, the concern in his eyes could not be concealed. Lu Xiaocha felt warm and fuzzy. She smiled and listened attentively to her mother¡¯s instructions, nodding from time to time. Just as she was about to hang up, she heard her dad¡¯s calm voice. ¡°Let Dad know if you need anything. I¡¯ll have a helicopter send it over.¡± That¡¯s very generous. As expected of Daddy Lu. Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The callsted an hour and a half before they reluctantly hung up. By then, the tent was already set up. There were three tents. One for Lu Xiaocha, one for Fu Ye, and one for Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao. Finally, Fu Ye took out a bottle from his backpack and scattered the powder-like contents around. The sky was notpletely dark yet. Everyone went to collect the bamboo fungi that Lu Xiaocha was drying. At nine o¡¯clock, Lu Xiaocha poured out the contents from her sack. Under a smallmp, she put on gloves and carefully peeled pine nuts. Fu Ye helped whileining. ¡°I¡¯ve never done such a job before. Kid, how do you n to repay me?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s expression was conflicted for a while. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you chestnuts after I stir-fry them.¡± She gave away her food. Surely that was generous enough. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Lu Xiaocha Shattering a Stone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The night was quiet, and the faint sounds of various animals came from the forest. It waspletely quiet in the tent. In the night, Lu Xiaocha opened her big eyes and could hear everyone¡¯s steady breathing. When Fu Ye fell asleep atst, she quietly crawled out of the tent and disappeared into the night like a ghost. Three seconds after she left, Fu Ye, who Lu Xiaocha thought was asleep, opened his eyes. It was not that he was pretending to sleep. After staying in the training camp for a long time, he was used to it. The slightest unusual sound could wake him up. He really didn¡¯t expect this damn child to sneak out in the middle of the night! It was time to teach her a lesson! Fu Ye walked out of the tent and smiled sinisterly as he watched Lu Xiaocha leave. Then, he disappeared into the night too. Lu Xiaocha came to the area she found during the day. Compared to the lively sounds of insects, birds, and beasts elsewhere, the silence here was obviously a little strange. Moreover, the cave looked ominous. Lu Xiaocha clenched the Swiss Army knife she had stolen from Fu Ye and walked in with a stern expression. The cave was very dark, and ordinary people could not see the way clearly. However, Lu Xiaocha was used to such darkness in the post-apocalyptic world. At this moment, every muscle on her body was tense and ready to attack at any time. The further she went in, the strong the rotting smell lingered. ...... ¡°Woosh¡­¡± There was a faint sound on the side of the mountain. Lu Xiaocha suddenly turned around and waved the Swiss Army knife in her hand. ¡°Thud¡­¡± The dark red poisonous snake, which had opened its poisonous fangs to attack her from behind, had its head separated from its body. When itnded on the ground, its body was still twitching. Lu Xiaocha only nced at it indifferently before turning around and continuing forward. There seemed to be an abnormallyrge number of poisonous creatures in this cave. After walking for less than ten minutes, she encountered poisonous spiders, scorpions, centipedes, and other¡­ Lu Xiaocha was a little regretful that she did not bring her jars here. Otherwise, she could have caught these things and raised them in the jars to watch them fight each other to death. Tsk¡­ She had yet to try the witchcraft methods the old granny had taught her. The bugs in the post-apocalyptic world were too big to catch. She passed through the cave and arrived at a deep passageway. She did not encounter any more poisonous creatures, until she took a step forward. With a cracking sound under her feet, Lu Xiaocha instantly sensed danger and jumped up into the air. ¡°Swoosh¡­¡± Five arrows,ced with poison, speared where she¡¯d been standing. It wasn¡¯t over yet. The sound of air being torn apart kept ringing in her ears. She dodged nimbly and finally jumped to the wall and grabbed a protruding stone to climb onto it. Only then did the shooting stop. She nced at thest remaining distance, held the handle of the knife in her mouth, and jumped down again in a huff. Using the flexibility and agility of her body, she was always able to dodge every attack with precision in all kinds of difficult positions. Finally, shended at the end. Lu Xiaocha pped her hands and hummed as she started to continue walking. ¡°Lu! Xiao! Cha!¡± A furious voice came through gritted teeth. The girl froze instantly and turned her head mechanically to see a tall young man standing at the other end with a gun in his hand. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She blinked, then tilted her head slightly and asked, ¡°I thought you were asleep.¡± There was no sense of guilt from being caught sneaking out at all. Fu Ye was so angry that heughed. A cold aura surrounded him. ¡°Why, you¡¯re quite disappointed to be found out, aren¡¯t you?¡± His handsome face darkened. He threw a stone into the tunnel, but nothing happened. Clearly the trap would only activate once. Hence, Fu Ye walked over menacingly and pressed his hand on the child¡¯s head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me why you ran out in the middle of the night?¡± Lu Xiaocha puffed up her cheeks and raised her hands to pull at therge palm pressing on her head. ¡°There¡¯s something very nasty here. I came to take a look.¡± ¡°Do you have to?¡± Fu Ye¡¯s was almost shouting, ¡°Do you know what kind of ce this is? Do you know how dangerous it is for a child toe here alone?!¡± Lu Xiaocha was so angry from being shouted at that she turned her back to him. ¡°None of your business!¡± With that, she continued to run inside. Fu Ye was so angry that his head hurt. He could only follow quickly. Someone had triggered another trap. With a rumble, a boulder rolled straight towards Lu Xaiocha from another passage. ¡°Xiaocha!¡± Fu Ye¡¯s eyes widened. Without thinking, he rushed over and hugged Lu Xiaocha to shield her. His back waspletely exposed to the danger. There was no time to escape. At this moment, Fu Ye¡¯s mind was nk. It felt like a long time, but it also seemed like only an instant. Fu Ye could only hear his rapid breathing and the sound of his heart beating violently, as well as the warmth of the child in his arms. The pain he had expected did note, and the sound of the rolling boulder was gone too. As he slowly regained his senses, Fu Ye slowly opened his eyes. Like an old machine, he turned his head slowly and saw the boulder in front of him. If it hit them, he and Xiaocha would be minced meat, but miraculously, it stopped moving. ¡°Let go of me first.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s muffled voice sounded. Fu Ye lowered his head and realized that the child in his arms had raised an arm and ced her soft white palm on the huge rock. Fu Ye¡¯s heart pounded as an unbelievable thought appeared in his mind. ¡°You¡ª¡± He only said one word when he realized that his voice was tight and hoarse. It was even trembling. ¡°It¡¯s all right now.¡± Lu Xiaocha thought that he was still afraid, so sheforted him, ¡°Brother Fu Ye, can you move aside a little first?¡± Fu Ye retreated to the side with a dazed expression. This time, he could see the small palm pressed against the huge stone even more clearly. The contrast was too strong for the young man to look away. Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips, clenched her other fist, and suddenly smashed it against the boulder. BANG! The young man¡¯s pupils constricted when he realized what was happening. She had shattered such a huge boulder¡­ Who am I? Where am I??Fu Ye could not believe his eyes. He suspected that he had already died just now and was now in hell. Otherwise, there was no way he could see such an unbelievable thing! ¡°Alright, Brother Fu Ye, do you still want to go in?¡± The little girl, who had just shattered a huge rock, looked pure and innocent. She only dusted her hands and asked Fu Ye casually if he wanted to follow her in. What she had done seemed as simple as eating and drinking to her. Fu Ye looked at the seemingly obedient and harmless child in a daze, then at the huge rock that even dozens of adults could not move. ¡°Did I finally suffer retribution and hallucinate?¡± He muttered to himself as his hand was tugged. The little girl¡¯s soft voice sounded, ¡°Brother Fu Ye, I¡¯m going in. Do you want toe with me?¡± Fu Ye wiped his face fiercely, his eyes were exceptionally fierce. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He did not ask Lu Xiaocha what was going on. He just clenched the gun in his hand tightly and followed her. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Red-d Zombie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha looked down at the gun in his hand and pointed at it in confusion. ¡°Brother Fu Ye, where did you get this? Why didn¡¯t I notice it?¡± If she had known that he brought a gun, she would have just stolen it. Fu Ye held the shlight in his hand as if he could read her mind through her eyes. The corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°You can¡¯t y with this thing.¡± His family was a military family. The gun had belonged to his grandfather, but he had secretly taken it out. Lu Xiaocha nodded and did not ask further. Then, she suddenly stopped. Fu Ye said, ¡°What-¡± Just as he was about to ask, his body was suddenly pulled away by a strong force. Immediately after, the kid pushed down on his shoulder and jumped up, kicking away a zombie whose body was shriveled and gray with a rotting smell. ¡°F*ck!¡± Fu Ye hugged the child with one arm and swung into action subconsciously. He quickly shot the zombie twice. However, the zombie that was shot by the gun only slowed down its movements before raising its arms up, revealing disgusting fangs in his mouth and continued to charge at them. ¡°Brother Fu Ye, why don¡¯t you try shooting its head?¡± ...... Fu Ye aimed his gun and shot the zombie¡¯s head with a bang. The zombie was sent flying and hit the wall. However, it was not dead yet. Lu Xiaocha narrowed her eyes, stomped her feet, and jumped forward. Just as the zombie was about to get up, it was welded into the mountain wall by a strong force. Lu Xiaocha raised her knife and cut off the zombie¡¯s arms. The zombie with its head embedded in the mountain wall let out a terrifying roar. Xiaocha picked up a huge rock and smashed it in its face. Crack¡­ Its head cracked open and nasty liquid sprayed out. Lu Xiaocha quickly ducked. ¡°Eww~~¡± Right now, she cared about her cleanliness. The zombie waspletely dead. After all, its entire head was gone. ¡°So this is not a ghoul.¡± She circled around the zombie and took a closer look. It looked different from ghouls. This thing looked a little better than a ghoul. Although its body was shriveled up, at least it didn¡¯t have any rotten flesh. Moreover, the smell of decay was much lighter than that of ghouls. ¡°Why is there such a thing here!¡± Fu Ye felt that there was probably something wrong with his worldview. His entire body stiffened. Zombies¡­ Of course he recognized it, but didn¡¯t this thing only appear on television? Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Brother Fu Ye, what is this?¡± The child, who was born in the post-apocalyptic world, had only seen ghouls before. She had never seen anything like zombies. ¡°Zombies.¡± Fu Ye replied with aplicated expression. He quicklyposed himself and walked over to take a photo with his phone while enduring his disgust. He decided to report this to his grandfather after they got out. Of course, what shocked him even more was Lu Xiaocha¡¯s astonishing strength. Previously, she had shattered a huge rock with her bare hands, and now, she had stomped the zombie¡¯s head into the mountain wall. The thing that he couldn¡¯t even kill with a gun had been killed by her with a rock! These didn¡¯t look like the kind of strength a human should have! And it was a teenage girl who had this kind of strength. ¡°Xiaocha, are you feeling unwell?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°Does your hand hurt, then?¡± She continued to shake her head. Fu Ye looked at her innocent face and thought that she looked a little silly and gullible. He could not help but remind her. ¡°Remember, XIaocha, don¡¯t show such a heaven-defying ability in front of others in the future.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Xiaocha said. ¡°Will I get sliced into pieces if I¡¯m discovered like in the novels?¡± Fu Ye was speechless. ¡°What are you talking about? Our country is still very humanitarian. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll do something irreversible.¡± This was awful society. Ordinary people could not withstand the power of Lu Xiaocha¡¯s punch. Lu Xiaocha pouted. ¡°I can control my strength.¡± Another zombie jumped out. This time, Fu Ye was prepared. He raised his gun and shot the zombie¡¯s head. Then, Lu Xiaocha striked a fatal blow to finish off the zombie. Its head was torn off violently. Fu Ye felt that his eyes had suffered ten thousand tons of damage. Return the obedient and harmless little sister to him! As they went on, he became numb to the situation. The two of them worked well together and killed a dozen zombies in total before reaching a tomb. The tomb was eerie. It was summer, but frost had formed on the stone walls and corners and cold air emanated from the inside tomb. In the middle of the tomb, a coffin made of golden cedar was hung from a ck chain on an altar painted with strange runes. White bones littered the side of the tomb. They belonged to both humans and animals. And¡­ Fu Ye endured the stench of decay and walked towards one of the shriveled corpses with an ugly expression. ¡°This body is probably only about two weeks old.¡± How could there be so many people here in the deep forest? Moreover, the clothes on some of the skeletons did not look like they nned toe into the mountain. So there was only one possibility. Someone had brought these people here. Fu Ye looked at the coffin and his thoughts surged. He gripped the gun in his hand warily. ¡°Someone¡¯s feeding the contents of this coffin?!¡± Lu Xiaocha was thinking the same thing, but she was much more calm than Fu Ye. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have any thoughts about this scene. It was because in the post-apocalyptic world, when she was on a mission, she passed by a vige. There was a family of lunatics who tied up their son who had turned into a ghoul with chains and then lured people to the vige to kill and feed their son. She thought that this was probably a simr situation. ¡°Xiaocha, let¡¯s get out of here. There must be something inside the coffin. I¡¯ll go back and report this to Grandpa. They¡¯ll think of something.¡± The Yin energy in the coffin was visible to the naked eye. He didn¡¯t want Lu Xiaocha to take the risk and wanted to leave with her. However, just as the two of them turned around, the coffin that was bound by chains started shaking violently. Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­ ¡°Snap.¡± The chains snapped with a rattling sound. ¡°Oh crap!¡± Fu Ye¡¯s pupils constricted. A chain was sent flying by the force when it was broken. Like a whip, it snapped towards the two of them with a sharp sound. The young man quickly pushed Lu Xiaocha to the ground. The chain bounced against the stone wall with a loud sound, and the shattered stones fell. ¡°Creak¡­¡± The tiny sound seemed insignificant at this moment. Behind the two of them, the coffin lid slowly opened. A green palm with long ck nails suddenly grabbed the edge of the coffin. With a ripping sound, it easily scratched a few deep marks on the golden cedar coffin. A zombie wearing a golden enamel mask, with ck hair flowing like a waterfall, and a dark red ancient robe slowly sat up from the coffin. As he moved, a chime sounded in the tomb. It sounded like a chain or a bell. ¡°Whew¡­¡± The red-d zombie exhaled, and a thinyer of ice instantly covered the golden cedar coffin. Behind the golden mask, a pair of scarlet eyes slowly opened. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Gunshots sounded in the tomb. Even in the face of an oppressive zombie king, Fu Ye¡¯s hands were still very stable. The bullets went straight for its head. In the next second, the red-d zombie sitting in the coffin disappeared. Fu Ye¡¯s pupils constricted. In the blink of an eye, the zombie had arrived in front of them. Just as the ck nails were less than a centimeter away from Fu Ye¡¯s eyes, a kick sent the red-d zombie flying. At the same time, Lu Xiaocha held the dagger and jumped out. In an instant, the two sides had collided several times. Fu Ye¡¯s face was cold as he quickly reloaded and aimed. ¡°Bang¡­¡± The gunshot hit the red-d zombie precisely in the middle of the fight. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Yin Shian

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although Fu Ye¡¯s shot did not cause substantial damage to the zombie, it did slow it down for a second or two. These few seconds were enough for Lu Xiaocha to punch him hard. With a loud bang, the red-d zombie was welded into the mountain wall. With the red-clothed zombie as the center, the mountain wall began to crack open like a spider web. Rocks fell, causing a wave of hazy dust. ¡°ck¡­¡± In the blink of an eye, the finger-thick ck chain attacked Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye like a snake. Fu Ye relied on his sharp senses and agile movements to dodge the attacks. As he dodged, he kept shooting at the red-d zombie. Lu Xiaocha also dodged a few times and kicked the thin ck chain back. However, these things chased after the two of them as if they had eyes. ¡°ck¡­¡± The cool ck chain attacked Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face. She tilted her head to avoid it. Her ck pupils narrowed, and she reached out to grab the chain at an extremely fast speed. The chain she grabbed instantly straightened itself. The cold aura was like small snakes fighting to enter her body. It was bone-chilling. Ordinary people¡¯s bones might be frozen if they touched it. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s ck pupils shed with a cold glint. She stood still, grabbed the chain, and pulled it. The red-d zombie that was attached to the other end of the chain was pulled with such force that it staggered. It quickly twisted and desperately grabbed onto the stone wall with its ck-nailed fingers. ...... However, this onlysted for less than a minute. The entire zombie was pulled away, along with the stone that it held on to. As the red-d zombie was pulled over, Lu Xiaocha jumped up and kicked its stomach, sending it flying again. Not only that, Lu XIaocha did not let go of the chain. After it was kicked out and crashed into the wall with another loud bang, she pulled it back and continued to beat it up. Even the mask came off the red-d zombie¡¯s face. Fu Ye, who climbed up from the ground in a sorry state, was speechless. He feltpletely useless. ¡°h, h¡­¡± Spitting out the dust, he sat on the ground with the pistol in his hand, gasping for breath. This feeling of being carried to victory¡­ it felt so damn good! After some time, Lu Xiaocha finally pressed her entire body against the red-d zombie. She folded one of its arms behind its back and knelt on it. Its other arm was also stepped on by her foot. She hugged the red-dressed zombie¡¯s head with both hands and pulled it with all her might. ¡°Roar!¡± Fu Ye even heard her speak in her cute voice. ¡°I¡¯ll rip your head off and see if you¡¯re still alive.¡± ¡°Roar, roar!!!¡± The red-d zombie struggled violently, but it was as if a huge mountain was pressing down on its body. Its neck was stretched to the limit. ¡°I, admit defeat!¡± A stiff, hoarse voice came out of the red-d zombie¡¯s mouth, word by word. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she rxed her grip. ¡°Wow¡­ you can talk!¡± She sounded as surprised as if she had seen an alien. The red-d zombie was speechless. Damn it! Who let this ferocious thing out! ¡°I. Admit. Defeat.¡± The red-d zombie repeated. Fu Ye also looked at the zombie in shock. This thing could actually speak?! ¡°Why should we believe you?¡± Fu Ye held the pistol and signaled Lu Xiaocha to continue to suppress it, looking at the zombie warily. ¡°Sign. Contract.¡± The red-d zombie spat out the words reluctantly. He didn¡¯t want to lose his head. Fu Ye continued to ask, ¡°What contract? Is this contract harmful to humans?¡± The red-d zombie said, ¡°Master-servant contract. No.¡± Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye looked at each other. In the end, the red-d zombie was forced to answer their questions. Although his words jumped out word by word, the two of them understood. If this master-servant contract was signed sessfully, it would be very binding on the red-d zombie. Moreover, it would allow them to order him around at any time, and he could not resist. It was obvious that this guy was also afraid of death. No¡­ he was already dead! ¡°What happened to the people and animals? Did you eat them?¡± The red-d zombie nodded slowly. ¡°Someone. Feed. Want to raise. Undying Bones.¡± Undying bones were the highest level of zombies. They were immortal and had the ability to destroy the world. When the red-d zombie mentioned that someone wanted to raise an Undying Bone, his red eyes were filled with intense hatred, but the two hands holding his neck calmed him down. ¡°Brother Fu Ye, you do it.¡± Lu Xiaocha wanted Fu Ye to contract this zombie because she could protect herself and did not need a bodyguard. Fu Ye was about to refuse when the red-d zombie spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t, want.¡± There was an inexplicable hint of grievance in his voice. ¡°Want, powerful.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Why are you still discriminating when you¡¯re a zombie? Lu Xiaocha hit his head to teach him a lesson, but Fu Ye refused. ¡°Xiaocha, you sign it.¡± Lu Xiaocha thought about it and could not tell if this zombie was telling the truth. Fu Ye was very weak, what if this zombie had bad intentions? She¡¯d better do it herself. In case this guy wanted to resist her, she could suppress him. Fu Ye had no idea that he had beenbeled as weak. Otherwise, he would have to argue with the child. Lu Xiaocha did not refuse. She simply slit her finger and dripped her blood between the eyebrows of the red-d zombie. At the same time, she chanted the spell that the red-d zombie had taught her. In an instant, the drop of blood seemed toe alive, forming aplicated rune on his forehead. After a while, the red-d zombie opened its eyes. The ferocity in its blood-red eyes was gone. He looked a little silly. He sat up quietly and moved his stiff body in difort, protecting his own head. Fu Ye held the gun in his hand tightly and paid attention to the red-d zombie¡¯s every move. This was because Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes were closed as if she was asleep. ¡®What did you do to her?¡¯ Worried that Lu Xiaocha was in danger, Fu Ye questioned the zombie sternly. The red-d zombie turned and bared his teeth fiercely at the young man, but he didn¡¯t attack. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha opened her eyes and looked at the zombie with sympathy. However, the zombie waspletely unresponsive. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother Fu Ye.¡± She stood up and brushed off her clothes. ¡°I saw some memories that belonged to him when we contracted earlier.¡± In fact, the red-d zombie was a pitiful and unlucky person. His name was Yin Shian. As a man, he was born on the Ghost Festival. Moreover, he had an Extreme Yin Physique since he was born on a Yin day and a Yin month in a Yin year(1. Yin means negative energy). This trait was even more troublesome in boys than in girls. It was especially easy for him to attract some ghosts and spirits. In that ignorant era, he was born into the royal family and wasbeled as an ominous omen by the Imperial Preceptor at that time. Under such circumstances, he was even more disliked. However, the Imperial Preceptor only took a fancy to his physique and wanted to make him into an Undying Bone. Therefore, when the country was faced with a drought, Yin Shian was naturally med for bringing the disaster. The final oue was obvious. Yin Shian, who had painstakingly raised him, was pulled up to the altar and exposed to the sun for three days without food and water. He would even be whipped from time to time, and he finally died in resentment. This was the result that the Imperial Preceptor wanted. He quietly took Yin Shian¡¯s corpse away, changed him into a red robe woven from specially treated blood, and chained him up before his body was ced into the coffin. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Looks Like a Person

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, the Imperial Preceptor didn¡¯t manage to create the Undying Bone in the end because even after Yin Shian died, the situation in the country didn¡¯t improve. Instead, the various disasters became more and more serious. In the end, there was unrest everywhere, and the royal family was in internal strife. The Imperial Preceptor was also killed by his political enemies. Yin Shian, who had already be a zombie in the coffin, fell into a deep sleep. Originally, he was in a peaceful slumber, but about a year ago, a Daoist priest who cultivated evil arts had found the previous Imperial Preceptor¡¯s codex somewhere. Then, he had followed the records in the codex and found this tomb. He then began to feed Yin Shian with beast blood and human blood ording to the records. Then, Yin Shian, who was sleeping, was forced to wake up. Actually, he nned to sleep until the end of time. However, the Imperial Preceptor was a cunning person. The codex he had written had also been modified a little. The proportion of beast blood had been increased, causing Yin Shian¡¯s bones and muscles to be even harder, and the chains and coffin were bing less and less binding to him. Today, Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye came in just when he could break through his restraints. After listening to Lu Xiaocha, Fu Ye was speechless. He had to admit, Yin Shian was one unlucky kid. They were unlucky, too. Fu Ye wondered if this was because of him. Impossible, absolutely impossible! Gu Xiao was the unlucky one. He was not! There were eight levels of zombies: Purple Zombie, White Zombie, Green Zombie, Hairy Zombie, Flying Zombie, Wandering Corpse, Crouching Corpse, and Undying Bones. ...... He was tortured to death and he had umted the resentment of thousands ofmoners. In addition, his physique was special. Just as the Imperial Preceptor had said, he was the most suitable person for the creation of an Undying Bone. When the Imperial Preceptor refined him, Yin Shian had turned from an ordinary zombie to a Flying Zombie in just five years. One had to know that Flying Zombies were only achieved by zombies that had cultivated for a thousand years. And now, after another year of refining and feeding, Yin Shian¡¯s level was already approaching that of a Wandering Corpse. Thest step needed to be a Wandering Corpse is¡­ Thunder boomed outside the tomb. Yin Shian stiffly said, ¡°Yes, thunderbolt.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a loud bang exploded above the tomb. Rocks fell and the entire tomb began to shake as if it would copse at any moment. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye were speechless. They suspected the guy had done this on purpose but had no proof. ¡°Run!¡± Fu Ye ran out of the tomb with Lu Xiaocha. Yin Shian followed closely behind them. After dodging a fewrge rocks, they finally escaped. Yin Shian was struck by lightning the moment he ran out of the cave. Fu Ye quickly brought Lu Xiaocha further away. He had no intention of helping. ¡°M-Master¡­¡± He was shocked so hard that he trembled as he spoke. After the lightning strike, Yin Shian was fine except for the ck smokeing out of him. Lu Xiaocha stared at his clothes and thought that they were quite well made. After being struck, he had just taken a step forward when another bolt of lightning struck him. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye quickly slipped further away and shouted perfunctorily, ¡°Good luck!¡± Yin Shian was speechless. When thest bolt of lightning struck, hey on the ground like a corpse, his entire body was ck as charcoal. After making sure that there were no more lightning strikes, the two of them, who were hiding in the distance, strolled back. Lu Xiaocha was holding a branch in her hand. She squatted down and poked the ¡®charcoal¡¯. Fu Ye also picked up a branch and poked him. Then, Yin Shian opened his red eyes and looked at it faintly. ¡°As expected of a thousand-year-old monster. It¡¯s fine even after being struck like this.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Even though he¡¯s as ck as coal, his hair and clothes are actually fine!¡± Yin Shian slowly sat up and squatted on the ground gloomily, drawing circles with his long ck nails. He felt a little aggrieved to be struck by lightning the moment he came out. Lu Xiaocha happily patted his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to take a shower!¡± Fu Ye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ll do it. You¡¯re not allowed to look.¡± Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips. So what? What¡¯s the big deal? Yin Shian originally didn¡¯t want to move, but Lu Xiaocha urged him to get up reluctantly. ¡°You¡¯re so dark, it¡¯s unsightly for you to be my underling.¡± Yin Shian was speechless. As he walked, the finger-thick chains around his waist and arms rattled. Yin Shian had washed his clothes when he took a shower, so he didn¡¯t have any clothes to wear for the time being. Hence, Fu Ye went to get a set of his clothes for him to wear first. He was only a fifteen-year-old boy when he died. Now, he could fit into Fu Ye¡¯s clothes, and it was even a little loose. After taking a shower and putting on his clothes, Yin Shian came out clean. His previously greenish-ck skin had now turned bluish-white. It was obviously very unhealthy. Some of the ck veins on his arms and neck could be seen clearly. They were densely packed like some kind of mysterious pattern and were even all over his face. There was no expression on his face. His red eyes looked a little dazed. In short, he didn¡¯t look like a normal person. The clean Yin Shian was actually quite good-looking. Perhaps it was because of his Extreme Yin Physique, but he looked very beautiful. That¡¯s right, he could really be described as beautiful. The blood-red runes on his forehead and the ck veins spreading on his neck added to his demonic beauty. At this moment, he was carrying his clothes and following behind Fu Ye with no expression. ¡°Master.¡± He slowly walked to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side and stood there. He stood still without saying a word, making him seem a little dejected. It was almost dawn. Fu Ye looked at Yin Shian and clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°What are we going to do about this guy? We can¡¯t possibly bring him home, can we?¡± Lu Xiaocha reacted slowly. She looked a little simr to Yin Shian in that sense. Fu Ye was speechless. ¡°Hungry.¡± Lu Xiaocha touched her stomach. Fighting was a very tiring job. Then, she looked at Fu Ye eagerly. ¡°You really think I¡¯m your personal chef, don¡¯t you?¡± Fu Ye was so angry that heughed. He was really worried, but this child was so heartless. Although a certain someone said it fiercely, his body was very honest as he brought them back to the camp to make breakfast. ¡°Let¡¯s go and make some food for you.¡± ¡°Oh, good!¡± Lu Xiaocha beamed and followed him. Yin Shian also followed behind Lu Xiaocha closely. Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao were already woken up by the thunder. However, when he woke up and realized that his sister was gone, Lu Beichen instantly switched from being a noble young master to a hot-tempered young man. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Gu Xiao was dumbfounded. ¡°How would I know?!¡± ¡°Oh right, Brother Fu Ye.¡± Fu Ye had also disappeared. The expression on Lu Beichen¡¯s fair face became uglier and uglier. His dark expression made Gu Xiao take two steps back silently. ¡°Well, Xiaocha will definitely be fine if she¡¯s with Brother Fu Ye.¡± Lu Beichen was notforted by this. Instead, his expression turned even uglier. He decided to leave the tent to look for them. Fortunately, just as they were about to leave, Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye returned with a zombie. ¡°Where did you go!¡± Lu Xiaocha felt a little guilty and poked her fingers together. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Lu Beichen red at Fu Ye. ¡°Did you bring my sister out? She¡¯s so obedient. She definitely won¡¯t run around by herself.¡± ¡°Me!¡± Fu Ye pointed at himself and looked at the obedient little girl beside him. She¡¯s obedient? That¡¯s the biggest joke in the world. However¡­ ¡°Fine. I took her out. Just showed her around and picked something up.¡± He gritted his teeth and took the me. Lu Beichen held his sister¡¯s hand and walked back angrily with a straight face. He pursed his lips unhappily. ¡°Brother!¡± Lu Beichen did not respond. He let go of her hand and was about to lecture her when he saw the strange person standing behind his sister. Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ F*ck!¡± What the f*ck is this! It looks like a person! Chapter 41 - I Am, Zombie

Chapter 41: I Am, Zombie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beichen took a deep breath. ¡°Who is this?¡± What was he trying to do behind his sister? His greenish-white skin, ck veins, and red eyes made him look bad. Gu Xiao was also stunned by Yin Shian¡¯s ominous aura. He stayed away from him. ¡°My new underling, Yin Shian.¡± Lu Xiaocha raised her chin slightly and softly introduced him to her brother. Standing behind her, Yin Shian, who was much taller, nodded tactfully. He seemed to have used a little too much strength and held his head clumsily. His head was almost pulled off. He was still feeling a little ufortable. She waspletely different from the ferocious and agile person in the fight just now. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that the one who fought with Lu Xiaocha and this guy were different corpses. ¡°He, he, he¡ª¡± Just as Yin Shian held his head, Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes widened and they gasped. Together with Lu Xiaocha, they retreated three meters away! Fu Ye was speechless. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that this was his manicure?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at them innocently. ...... Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao were speechless. ¡®We believe your *ss!¡¯ They were in a stalemate for a while. After Lu Xiaocha made sure that Yin Shian was safe, the four of them and the zombie sat down cross-legged. Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but look at Yin Shian. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± When Lu Beichen became serious, he had a certain aura. However, the person he questioned rubbed her stomach and puffed her soft cheeks, as if she was in a daze. Her eyes drifted to the side from time to time, silently asking Fu Ye when she could eat. Seeing how tired his twin sister was, Lu Beichen could not bear to question her anymore. Hence, he turned his gaze to Fu Ye. Fu Ye rested his arm arrogantly on the back of his head and held a piece of grass in his mouth. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± With a dejected expression, he turned to Yin Shian and said, ¡°Exin yourself.¡± Yin Shian sat quietly beside Lu Xiaocha like a wooden stake, his blood-red eyes staring at the ground without moving. Realizing that everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be on him, he looked up at Lu Xiaocha. Exin what? Gu Xiao clicked his tongue. ¡°What exactly is he? Why is he like a snail?¡± Lu Xiaocha stood up straight. ¡°Zombie¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡± Gu Xiao choked on his saliva and stared at Yin Shian in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± Lu Xiaocha closed her eyes and refused to answer. As his master¡¯s servant, Yin Shian consciously resolved his master¡¯s troubles. ¡°I am, zombie.¡± Although he still spoke in fragments, perhaps because he had been struck by lightning and baptized, not only was his skin better, but he spoke much more fluently than before. Fu Ye raised his chin. ¡°Exin to them yourself. I¡¯ll go make breakfast.¡± Upon hearing that, Lu Xiaocha, who was acting like a zombie, suddenly sat up. She looked at Fu Ye with shining eyes and then followed him like a puppy. Before she left, she patted Yin Shian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Believe in yourself. You can make it clear.¡± After saying that, he ran after Fu Ye. Yin Shian looked at his master, who had abandoned him, with a slightly aggrieved expression. However, due to his master¡¯s orders, he still exined the situation to the two of them. Although, the zombie¡¯s face was really stiff. He was expressionless and his tone was t. ¡°Master somehow discovered the cave and fought her way in. Then, she fought me again and almost tore my head off.¡± At this point, Yin Shian held his neck with lingering fears. Although he had already died once, he still liked to continue living. As a Wandering Corpse-level zombie, his bones were harder than ck iron, and his flesh was indestructible. So, his little master must be a monster even more terrifying than himself. Yin Shian thought to himself. ¡°I couldn¡¯t win, so I admitted defeat and contracted with her.¡± When he finished, the three stared at each other for a few seconds. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Yin Shian nodded firmly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Yin Shian nced at him in confusion. What else did he want? Gu Xiao was speechless. Isn¡¯t your story a little too short? What about the process?! Gu Xiao thought. Lu Beichen paused. ¡°Do you¡­ eat people?¡± Gu Xiao took a deep breath and pulled his good friend back. Good lord, he was risking his life listening to this story. Yin Shian looked at Lu Xiaocha. What should he say? Although Lu Xiaocha was watching Fu Ye make breakfast seriously, she did notpletely ignore her brother and Yin Shian¡¯s situation. ¡°He used to, but someone forced him to do that. From now on, you only drink beast blood.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Yin Shian replied happily. ¡°Right now, I despise human blood. The humans he fed me were dirty, smelly, and has some strange odor in their blood. There were also a lot of greases.¡± Yin Shianined. Fu Ye sneered. ¡°That guy only dared to catch some tramps, alcoholics, and drug addicts who won¡¯t attract attention.¡± After all, poption control was so strict now. Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao knew what Yin Shian was talking about after thinking about it for a while. He touched his nose awkwardly. The quality of people¡¯s blood these days wasn¡¯t very good. When breakfast was ready, Lu Xiaocha was the first to eat it. The steaming hot porridge was simply too satisfying. Yin Shian supported his chin and watched eagerly. ¡°You want some too?¡± Yin Shian shook his head dejectedly. ¡°I can¡¯t eat that.¡± While eating breakfast, Gu Xiao carefully leaned over and asked, ¡°By the way, who is the master you mentioned just now?¡± Yin Shian pointed at Lu Xiaocha with his ck fingernail. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t call her master in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lu Xiaocha and Yin Shian looked at him in confusion. Lu Beichen fell silent. What should he say? He turned his gaze to Gu Xiao. Gu Xiao slurped his rice. Forget it, there was no hope for this guy, so he looked at Fu Ye. Fu Ye said righteously, ¡°What¡¯s there to hide? Our current society is different from the past. We don¡¯t use the titles of master and servant. If others hear this, they will think that the two of you are old feudalists.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded in understanding. Yin Shian nodded in confusion. ¡°Then you can call me Xiaocha from now on.¡± Yin Shian repeated, ¡± Xiaocha.¡± Lu Xiaocha patted his head. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yin Shian, whose head had been pet, squatted obediently like a big dog. Fu Ye narrowed his eyes slightly. He had miscalcted. Even if Yin Shian was an old zombie, he still looked like a young man. Tsk¡­ the kid was still young. There should not be so many male creatures around her! After breakfast, Lu Xiaocha instructed Yin Shian to dry the mushrooms and go to the forest to find food to eat, while she went into the tent to catch up on sleep. She hadn¡¯t slept all night and her dark circles were showing. Fu Ye handed over the job of washing the dishes to Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao. He had already cooked, there was no way he was going to wash the dishes too. He would probably end up smashing the dishes instead. Chapter 42 - Treasure Hunt

Chapter 42: Treasure Hunt

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Lu Xiaocha woke up, there was a humanoid creature squatting in front of the tent. She almost stepped on it. ¡°Why are you squatting here?¡± Yin Shian looked up. ¡°Waiting for Xiaocha.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s face darkened and he walked over with anger in his eyes. ¡°No, you can¡¯t bring this guy with you. He¡¯s already squatting at the door now. He¡¯ll be squatting in your room one day!¡± He regretted this very much. He should have let Xiaocha twist this guy¡¯s head off! Chacha was still so young. This thousand-year-old zombie was just pretending to be young! Yin Shian bared his teeth fiercely at Fu Ye. ¡°Have you finished drying the mushrooms?¡± Yin Shian nodded and brought her to take a look. The mushrooms were arranged neatly ording to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s request. ¡°Not bad.¡± Yin Shian¡¯s originally dull eyes lit up when he was praised, like a big dog being praised by its master. In the afternoon, they went to the forest to collect some things, but the men did not find as many things as Lu Xiaocha. ...... She was probably born in the year of a treasure-hunting rat. She even found ginseng as thick as an arm! Gu Xiao¡¯s jaw dropped when he saw the ginseng that was dug out. Lu Xiaocha looked around Yin Shian¡¯s tomb thoughtfully. That¡¯s right, this ginseng was found around Yin Shian¡¯s tomb. The conditions for creating Undying Bones were harsh. Apart from feeding it humans, another requirement was to find a ce with good feng shui. Clearly, the Imperial Preceptor had put in a lot of effort to refine the Undying Bones. This ce had really good feng shui. However, because it was used to refine zombies, the Yin energy was rtively heavy. Ordinary nts could not grow here, but some spiritual nts could. Lu Xiaocha stuffed the ginseng into her sack. Gu Xiao¡¯s heart twitched. ¡°Sister Xiaocha, let me get this for you. I¡¯ll help you!¡± Good God, did such a precious thing deserve to be left in a sack? Lu Xiaocha had no objections and took out the ginseng again. Gu Xiao held it carefully. ¡°Oh my God! Beichen, take a picture of me. Although the ginseng isn¡¯t mine, I¡¯ve held it in my hands.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Xiaocha found a bright white thing that was revealed from the soil. After digging it out, she found that it was a dragon-shaped jade pendant. She gave it a quick wipe. It was nice, but what good would it do? There were many shops in the post-apocalypticmercial street selling antique jade, but not many people bought them because they couldn¡¯t fill their stomachs. Moreover, those things were all super cheap. ¡°What?¡± Fu Ye¡¯s voice came from the side. Lu Xiaocha threw this to him. ¡°It looks like jade.¡± After throwing it away, she continued to search for treasures. As expected of a ce with good feng shui. They found three ginsengs alone. Although the other two were not as big as the first one, they were still of very good quality. After Fu Ye took the jade pendant and wiped it clean, he was surprised because the material of the dragon-shaped jade pendant was actually top-grade jade. Moreover, it was such arge piece of lustrous white jade. Not only that, but the craftsmanship on it was also priceless. The little white dragon was lustrous and lively as if it could fly away from the jade tablet in the next second. ¡°Xiaocha, keep this thing safe.¡± Fu Ye yed with the pendant in his hand for a while before returning it. At this moment, Xiaocha was waving a dagger that she had dug out of the ground. It felt good to the touch, and even with so much mud and rust, it could not hide the sharp killing intent and vicious energy on the dagger. Ordinary people would feel cold to the bone if they touched this dagger, although it wasn¡¯t as bad as Yin Shian¡¯s chains. ¡°What did you pick up this time?¡± Fu Ye looked at the dagger in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand and was so shocked that his face went numb. ¡°Child, are you a rat? The kind with the bloodline of a treasure-seeking rat.¡± Lu Xiaocha stared at the jade pendant in his hand. ¡°I have no use for this thing.¡± Fu Ye rubbed her head. ¡°Are you going to give that orchid to Aunt Pei? What about your father?¡± Lu Xiaocha innocently replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this perfect?¡± He threw the jade pendant over. Lu Xiaocha caught it and couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°But isn¡¯t jade useless and cheap? Will Dad like it?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± He touched the dagger that the girl was holding and felt a chill on his fingertips, but it was eptable. ¡°This jade pendant is a top-grade lustrous white jade. It¡¯s on apletely different level from ordinary jade pendants. Last year, the price of this kind of top-grade jade was more than 800,000 yuan per kilogram. This jade pendant, considering its age and exquisite carving, won¡¯t be less than 20 million yuan at an auction.¡± Since his grandfather liked all kinds of antiques, Fu Ye knew a little about them. ¡°That¡¯s expensive!¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. How much rice could this buy? She would never be able to finish it in her lifetime! ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to Daddy.¡± She picked it up anyway, so Lu Xiaocha¡¯s heart didn¡¯t ache. ¡°Show me this dagger of yours.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Sister Xiaocha, what have you picked up this time?¡± When he saw the rusty dagger, the curiosity on Gu Xiao¡¯s face lessened. ¡°Tch¡­ I thought it was something cool.¡± Lu Beichen kicked him. ¡°Shut up.¡± Fu Ye looked at Gu Xiao with a faint smile. ¡°If you can hold this thing, consider it my loss. Why don¡¯t you try?¡± Gu Xiao didn¡¯t think there was anything special about this dagger at all. ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that mysterious. Tsk¡­¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s fingers had just touched the dagger when he shivered from the cold. Even his teeth were chattering. ¡°What¡­ what the hell is this!¡± Seeing that nothing happened to Fu Ye, he suspected that he had an illusion just now. When he was ready, he touched it again. This time, he retreated far away with a pale face. He hugged the ginseng and looked like he had seen a ghost. Lu Beichen also went forward to touch it. The coldness on his fingers made him shrink back. He stared at the dagger in amazement. ¡°Is this really just a dagger?¡± Fu Ye tapped his finger on the dagger. ¡°The kid is really a treasure-seeking rat? This thing has probably killed at least a thousand people. Moreover, it¡¯s so close to Yin Shian¡¯s tomb. The cold and murderous aura on it is very strong.¡± After what had happened with the zombie, even if no one had told him, he more or less knew what was wrong with the dagger. ¡°Amazing, this dagger.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be even more amazing after the soil and rust on it are cleaned up.¡± He returned the dagger to the girl, but Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°This is for you.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s heart stirred. He did like this dagger very much and epted it willingly. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you when we get back.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. Yin Shian came out of his tomb. When he went in, he was a clean zombie. When he came out, he was dirty and his clothes were tattered. ¡°Here, mushroom, bead.¡± He extended his hand in front of Lu Xiaocha. On it was a palm-sized blood-colored ¡®mushroom¡¯ and a bead the size of an egg. However, it was covered in mud and she could not see what was inside. ¡°Holy sh*t, is this a Lingzhi? Do Lingzhis look like this?¡± The Lingzhi that was as crystalline as blood-colored jade did not look like a nt at all. Instead, it looked like a work of art carved from jade. Chapter 43 - Protective Fu Ye

Chapter 43: Protective Fu Ye

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This was the real Blood Lingzhi. The bead was wiped clean and revealed its true appearance. It was a Night-Luminescent Pearl! Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°F*ck!¡± It was ridiculous that such a precious thing was given to Lu Xiaocha as a mushroom by a zombie¡­ Fu Ye was more curious about why there were so many antiques here. The kid had found two of them just by strolling around, and they were all precious treasures. Lu Xiaocha held the Night-Luminescent Pearl and asked Yin Shian, ¡°Are these your burial items?¡± Yin Shian shook his head. ¡°Imperial Preceptor¡¯s treasure vault.¡± He might have turned into a zombie and been sealed in a coffin, but he was conscious and knew a thing or two about what was going on outside. The Imperial Preceptor had built a treasure vault here, but he didn¡¯t know the exact location. This Night-Luminescent Pearl was used by the Imperial Preceptor to illuminate the tomb. However, it had been too long and the Night-Luminescent Pearl was covered in dirt, so the evil priest didn¡¯t discover it. As for the Blood Lingzhi, it grew beside his coffin in the tomb. After absorbing Yin energy, the Blood Lingzhi became like this. The things that Lu Xiaocha picked up were probably left behind by the Imperial Preceptor when he was moving the treasures. This time, when Yin Shian ran back to the cave, not only did he take out the Blood Lingzhi and Night-Luminescent Pearl, but he also dragged out his coffin. Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao¡¯s lips twitched when they saw the coffin. ...... ¡°What are you doing with the coffin?¡± Yin Shian¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Bed, sleep.¡± There was nothing wrong with that. He was a zombie now. Where would he sleep if not in a coffin? As for the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s treasure vault, they wouldn¡¯t look for it for now. They were about to leave the mountain and go home. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face was wrinkled. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here. That evil priest will definitelye again.¡± Yin Shian said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m strong.¡± He¡¯d had no choice before because he was trapped in the coffin and restrained, but now, he was a zombie at the level of a Wandering Corpse. Unless he was really powerful, the priest was no match for him. Besides¡­ he wanted to take revenge for himself. Yin Shian was also very unhappy to be disturbed and woken up from his slumber. Lu Xiaocha gave him a look of distrust. Yin Shian: ¡°¡­ Xiaocha isn¡¯t human.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to rephrase.¡± Yin Shian looked at her eagerly. ¡°Impressive!¡± That¡¯s better. Since he wanted to stay, Lu Xiaocha let him stay here. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you with me when you¡¯re more human.¡± Otherwise, his ghostly appearance could scare people to death. Yin Shian nodded obediently and helped Lu Xiaocha carry the filled sacks to the car. Finally, Lu Xiaocha found a porcin basin and reached out to pull out the orchid. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Lu Beichen, who had followed over, had yet to recover from the shock of seeing the orchid. When he saw his sister¡¯s actions, his heart skipped a beat. She looked so obedient and quiet, but why were her actions so rough! ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± He pursed his lips and stepped forward. He carefully dug out the orchid and used the surrounding soil to nt it in the porcin basin. Lu Xiaocha squatted at the side and watched with her chin in one hand. ¡°Do you have to be so careful?¡± She was greatly shocked. Although the nts in this world were not as powerful as those in the post-apocalyptic world that could eat people, weren¡¯t all nts very tenacious? ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Beichen nodded and said softly as he looked at his sister¡¯s furry head. ¡°Many orchids are very delicate and rare. They die easily if you don¡¯t raise them well. This orchid looks like the White Crown Lotus Cauldron to me, but it¡¯s a bit different.¡± His gazended on the jade-like flowers and buds in the bag. The pure white petals were translucent under the sunlight. From afar, they looked like jade emitting a lustrous glow. Lu Xiaocha nodded and muttered softly, ¡°I wanted to find one to raise in the future, but if it¡¯s so delicate, then forget it. I¡¯ll be busy raising myself.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s lips twitched when he heard her words. White Crown Lotus Cauldron was not something that could be found anywhere. Those of good quality were worth tens of millions, and they were extremely rare. To be able to find this one, he felt that his sister¡¯s luck was really heaven-defying. After packing up everything, they bade farewell to Yin Shian and went home. In the Lu Manor, the Lu couple might not be back untilte at night. After the car was unloaded, the butler came with two gardeners to help move things. The two grown men bent to move the sack but were embarrassed that they couldn¡¯t. The butler was speechless. Lu Xiaocha bent down and picked up a sack with ease. Her tone was light. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The sack was filled with her treasures. The two big sacks were stuffed full. They looked bigger than she was, and they were dead weight. None of them could lift it! The two gardeners¡¯ jaws nearly dropped at the sight of the quick-moving girl, and the butler grimaced. ¡°Ahem¡­ you guys can leave first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the two of them left, Fu Ye also picked up arge sack and carried it on his shoulder. From his expression and actions, those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was carrying a gun! Lu Beichen held a pot of verdant orchids while Gu Xiao carefully carried the ginseng and Blood Lingzhi and slowly followed. ¡°Eh¡­ what are all these!¡± Lu Xiaocha carried her things home, but two unfamiliar women were sitting in the living room. When the well-dressed woman wearing all kinds of branded jewelry saw Lu Xiaocha walking in with two dirty sacks, she immediately fanned her nose with her hand in disgust. ¡°Butler! What¡¯s going on, what is all this?¡± The butler did not respond, but Fu Ye kicked open the door, startling the mother and daughter. He nced over. ¡°Does the kid need you to be nosy when she brings things to her own house?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Pei Qin suddenly paused and her gazended on Lu Xiaocha. Disdain and imperceptible malice shed in the depths of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the child my sister and brother-inw found at the orphanage.¡± She emphasized the word ¡®orphanage¡¯ as she spoke, then sat down demurely and sipped her tea. ¡°I see. No wonder¡­¡± Pei Qin nced at Lu Xiaocha with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s understandable. After all, you just came back from such a ce and haven¡¯t learned the rules yet. Why didn¡¯t my brother-inw find someone to teach you manners? Since you¡¯ve returned to the Lu family, it¡¯s best to change some of the habits you had in the past as soon as possible. Otherwise¡­ you¡¯ll beughed at.¡± The girl beside the woman, who was about the same size as Lu Xiaocha, smiled. ¡°Mom¡¯s right, but Cousin just got back. It¡¯s normal for her not to understand these things.¡± She stood up and walked to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side. Her posture was natural and unrestrained, like a nobledy. ¡°Cousin, my name is Pei Xue. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane to me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Psst¡­¡± A sarcastic sneer sounded. Pei Xue could not help but look over. She saw the youth who had mocked them when he entered walk to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side. His eyes were as sharp as a wild wolf¡¯s as he stared at her. For a moment, Pei Xue felt that she was prey. She paled and took a few steps back. ¡°What can you teach her? To be sarcastic or pretentious or¡­ how to make someone else¡¯s home your own?¡± His sharp words pierced into the mother and son like a needle. Pei Qin¡¯s expression changedpletely when she heard thest sentence. She ced her coffee cup on the table with a bang. ¡°Fu Ye, what are you talking about!¡± ¡°This is the Lu family. An outsider like you has no right to speak!¡± Pei Xue did not expect that this young man, who usually got along well with her cousins, would speak up for her like this. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. Fu Ye looked at the woman arrogantly. ¡°Ha¡­ So you know that this is the Lu family and not your Pei family. Come, let me help you remember your surname. By the way, what¡¯s your name again¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± The expression on Pei Qin¡¯s face alternated between green and white. Lu Xiaocha carried the sack and pushed Pei Xue away. ¡°You¡¯re blocking my way.¡± When she was done, she puffed up her cheeks and muttered, ¡°I thought I had walked into the wrong house. The moment I came in, you shouted at me. Since you¡¯re not even from the Lu family, why are you acting so arrogant in my house?¡± Her muttering was not soft, and both Pei Qin and her daughter heard it. Their expressions immediately became even uglier. She really came back from an orphanage. How vulgar! Chapter 44 - Pei Xue’s Provocation

Chapter 44: Pei Xue¡¯s Provocation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Fu Ye heard what the child said, heughed because she seemed to have said this to him before. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and looked down from the corridor. ¡°Bye, Brother Fu Ye.¡± Fu Ye did not look at the two women¡¯s expressions. He turned around and left the Lu family vi, bidding farewell to Lu Beichen before leaving. He had to hurry back and ask Gramps about the zombie. Wasn¡¯t he worried that Lu Xiaocha would be bullied by the mother and daughter of the Pei family? What a joke. Did they have the ability to bully her? Although the child looked obedient, he couldn¡¯t beat her when she got fierce! At this moment, Pei Qin also saw Lu Beichen walking in. A smile immediately appeared on her face. It waspletely different from when she was facing Lu Xiaocha. Pei Xue also happily greeted him as he entered. ¡°Chen, you¡¯re back. Where did you go? Eh¡­¡± When her gazended on the orchid Lu Beichen was holding, she was immediately attracted to it. Pei Qin didn¡¯t particrly like these things. She only cared about what she wore and whether or not she was wearing a designer brand. But this time, she was attracted to the orchid. She had been thinking of ways to make friends with the Leng family¡¯s madam. She heard that that person liked orchids very much. If she gave these orchids to her, she would definitely be able to build a good rtionship with Mrs. Leng. Pei Qin looked at the thing in Lu Beichen¡¯s hand with shining eyes. ...... ¡°Chen, where did you buy this from? It¡¯s so beautiful. I like it too.¡± Lu Beichen nced at his sister, who had already gone upstairs, and gave a perfunctory ¡®oh¡¯. He did not take the opportunity to reply as Pei Qin had expected. Pei Qin rolled her eyes. Pei Anran¡¯s child was indeed as annoying as she was, but they were always lucky. Seeing that he did not reply, Pei Qin took the initiative to find a topic to talk about. ¡°Chen, can you tell me where you bought this orchid? I like it too. I want to buy some as well.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s gaze fell on the woman. He did not like this aunt of his because his sharp senses noticed that she would lean towards his father every time he came back. And when Mom and Dad weren¡¯t around, she always liked to act like the master of the Lu family. However, for the sake of his rtives, he did not say much and only secretly guarded against her. ¡°You can¡¯t buy it. We found it in the mountains. If you want it, try your luck up there.¡± Pei Qin gritted her teeth in hatred, but she had to smile and talk to him. ¡°I see. Then, Chen, your orchid¡­¡± Lu Beichen interrupted her tactful request. ¡°My sister found this for Mom.¡± The expression on Pei Qin¡¯s face instantly twisted, and the jealousy in her heart was about to overflow. But she could bear it, too, and she quickly regained her expression. ¡°So¡­ so your sister found it, heh heh¡­¡± How could that little b*tch be so lucky! And she was giving this to that b*tch, Pei Anran! Damn it! Why did Pei Anran get everything good? Gu Xiao scratched his head awkwardly and informed Lu Beichen after handing everything to the butler. ¡°Since you have guests in your house, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± After Lu Beichen nodded, he quickly slipped away. When Lu Xiaocha put her things away and came downstairs, she saw that Pei Xue was talking to her twin brother. Gu Xiao had already left while Pei Qin sat on the sofa on the other side and drank several cups of tea. Pei Xue seemed to notice Lu Xiaochaing down. Her eyes shed and she suddenly hugged Lu Beichen¡¯s arm intimately and called him cousin. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m going to perform ballet at our school¡¯s art performance on Teachers¡¯ Day. Will youe and see me?¡± Lu Beichen frowned slightly. He wasn¡¯t used to such intimate contact with girls and quietly pulled his arm away. Pei Qin also saw Lu Xiaocha walking downstairs. Deep disgust and imperceptible¡­ fear shed in her eyes. She was a little restless, but the only thing she was sure of was that she did not want Lu Xiaocha to return to this house. She knew her daughter very well. Seeing her actions, she knew what her daughter wanted to do. Pei Qin¡¯s eyes shed with satisfaction. Pei Xue eximed as if she had just realized that Lu Xiaocha hade down. She greeted Lu Xiaocha with a smile. ¡°Come here. Cousin and I are discussing my school¡¯s art performance tomorrow. Speaking of which, Cousin, where did you study? Uncle should have transferred you to another school, but why haven¡¯t I seen you at school?¡± She blinked as if she were simply confused. However, when she said these words and deliberately acted intimately with Lu Beichen in front of Lu Xiaocha, if Lu Xiaocha was really an orphan who had been lost in an orphanage since she was young, she would feel inferior and timid. Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t think too much about it. She ignored Pei Xue¡¯s invitation and sat on the other side of Lu Beichen. Seeing this, Pei Xue had something to say again. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t you like me? Have I done something wrong? I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Her lost and helpless expression looked extremely pitiful. Lu Xiaocha nced at her from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why, I feel that you have a smell on you.¡± She rubbed her chin and frowned in thought, but she didn¡¯t know how to describe it. Pei Xue¡¯s eyes flickered. She felt that Lu Xiaocha was deliberately targeting her, but it didn¡¯t matter. It was good for her to target her. Only then would she have a reason to re up. ¡°Brother, what art performance? Is it good?¡± This time, without waiting for Pei Xue to speak, Lu Xiaocha asked excitedly. Lu Beichen had alreadypletely pulled his hand away and sat closer to his sister. Actually, he also felt that Pei Xue¡¯s words were strange, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s very boring. It¡¯s just a group of people dancing on stage, while the audience would shout like monkeys.¡± Pei Xue was speechless. She almost choked on her anger. As if sensing something, Lu Beichen turned his head and exined casually. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m not talking about you.¡± Pei Xue clenched her fists and could not maintain the forced smile on her face. After exining, he went back to talking to his sister. ¡°When exactly are you going to school?¡± Pei Xue¡¯s words made him urge Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha immediately closed her eyes and fell onto the sofa without looking at him. ¡°Why do I have to go to school? I don¡¯t want to study.¡± Studying was so tiring. She had seen Lu Beichen¡¯s ss schedule before and was intimidated by the full schedule. Lu Beichen frowned and educated his sister with a serious expression. ¡°No, it¡¯s a must to go to school. Daddy said to let you be in the same ss as me so that I can take good care of you.¡± ¡°How can you act like this.¡± Pei Qin, who had been sitting on the other side, suddenly interrupted their conversation when she saw that her daughter¡¯s expression was getting worse. Chapter 45 - The Brothers’ Protection

Chapter 45: The Brothers¡¯ Protection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Pei Qin looked at the young girl in a dignified manner. ¡°Although you grew up in an orphanage, you have to remember that you have to follow the rules when youe to the Lu family. You have to abandon all your former friends and habits. You have to be polite when talking to your elders and sit properly. Look at your cousin and then look at yourself. In the future, when my sister and brother-inw bring you to some important asions, you will make a fool of your family.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at her in confusion. ¡°Brother, is she really Mom¡¯s sister? Why does she seem to hate me?¡± Pei Qin¡¯s smile stiffened and an unnatural smile appeared on her face. ¡°Xiaocha, what are you talking about? We just met. Why would I hate you? Even if you don¡¯t like me as your aunt, you can¡¯t say that.¡± She looked at Lu Beichen helplessly. ¡°Chen, you saw it too, right? With your sister¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll suffer in the future. I know some teachers who specialize in teaching girls manners. If necessary¡­¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Aunt.¡± The young man¡¯s cat-like eyes were filled with dissatisfaction, just like the girl¡¯s. He held his sister¡¯s handfortingly. ¡°We, the Lu family, don¡¯t need to cater to others, and we don¡¯t need our sister to change anything about herself. Mom, Dad, and my brothers like her like this.¡± His tone was not harsh, but his protective attitude was like a p on the face to the mother and daughter. Pei Xue bit her lip and lowered her eyes to hide the unwillingness and jealousy in her eyes. Why? She was the one who had grown up with her cousins. She was the one who should have been doted on by her cousins, but now, this attention had been easily snatched away by this fellow who had returned from the orphanage. Pei Qin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Chen, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not asking her to cater to anyone. I don¡¯t mean anything bad. I just hope that Xiaocha can be better. You misunderstood me.¡± Lu Beichen said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s good that Sister is like this. She has the right to make friends. With me, Mom, Dad, and us brothers protecting her, who would dare to bully her and say anything bad about her?¡± ...... It was as if he was just stating a fact, but his protective and affirmative defense made the mother and daughter¡¯s hearts sink. Pei Qin had never expected that when she brought her daughter overseas to attend Fashion Week, someone would tell her that her sister¡¯s family had a new daughter. She immediately brought her daughter back to the country. After asking around, she found out that it was the girl who was taken away from the hospital back then. Pei Qin was shocked and flustered. She could not wait to bring Pei Xue to her brother-inw¡¯s house to confirm the situation. However, before that, she keptforting herself. So what if that girl was really found? The children of the Lu family were not easy to get along with. She would definitely not be able to integrate into the Lu family. The precious children of the Lu family who grew up in wealthy families would definitely not like this child who suddenly appeared and had grown up in an orphanage. However, what she saw now was not the case. Lu Beichen liked his sister very much and even disrespected her, his aunt, in order to protect this sister of his. Pei Qin¡¯s heart was bleeding with hatred. She had sacrificed so much to form a good rtionship with the Lu family¡¯s sons in the past. What a bunch of ingrates! After that, Pei Qin stopped talking. Pei Xue was quiet for a while before she suddenly started to get close to Lu Xiaocha. The beautiful girl rested her elbows on the table and rested her chin on her hands. From time to time, her eyes would look in the direction of the kitchen, but her surroundings were very noisy. It was so annoying. Finally, the chef came out with a steaming pot of chestnut cakes. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s listless eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Uncle Liu, here, here!¡± She raised her hand, her eyes bright and eager. Pei Xue, who had been talking to her, felt a little disdainful when she saw this. As expected of someone from the orphanage, she was so excited when she saw something to eat. Pei Qin nced at it too and asked, ¡°What is this thing?¡± The chubby Chef Liu ced the bamboo steamer with chestnut cakes in front of Lu Xiaocha and replied with a smile. ¡°These are chestnut cakes made from chestnuts that youngdy brought back from the mountains.¡± Pei Qin and Pei Xue¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°What did you say? Can anything plucked from the wild be eaten? How can you bring out something so coarse!¡± Lu Xiaocha couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about other things, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate them talking about her food like this. ¡°They¡¯re all grown from the soil. Why is the food in your mouth so noble?!¡± Chef Liu was also a little embarrassed. He was a little dissatisfied with Pei Qin and her daughter. In the eyes of chefs, ingredients were ingredients. If they couldn¡¯t cook it well, the me was on the chef¡¯s culinary skills. As if she had heard a joke, Pei Qin said, ¡°You can¡¯t be careless about what goes into your mouth. For people like us, what we eat are carefully selected. Why would you personally pick up these cheap things from the mountain?¡± She covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Xiaocha, I know you¡¯re not used to your current life, but you can¡¯t mess around.¡± Pei Xue pursed her lips and smiled. She raised her chin slightly, and her eyes subconsciously revealed some arrogance. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s so good about this kind of thing? If you really like it, I¡¯ll bring you some pastries from Xiangyunzhai. Their pastries are very hard to buy. Oh, and the cakes from Highend are also very delicious.¡± Chef Liu¡¯s face darkened as he stood at the side. Lu Xiaocha interrupted Pei Xue¡¯s fluent English. ¡°Do you mean to tell me that the cook my dad hired can¡¯t make good dishes?¡± Pei Xue choked. Her snow-white face flushed red. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She looked at Lu Beichen pitifully. ¡°Cousin, that¡¯s not what I meant. Why does she think so?¡± Pei Qin looked at Lu Xiaocha with a puzzled expression. ¡°Your cousin was kind enough to introduce you to the best pastries. How can you misinterpret her like that?¡± Lu Beichen looked enlightened. ¡°So that¡¯s not what you mean? Then my sister and I are really twins. Just now, I also thought that you guys despised Uncle Liu¡¯s culinary skills.¡± Pei Qin and Pei Xue were about to exin when azy voice interrupted them. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back? What did you get from the mountain? Get some for me to try.¡± A handsome young man in a shirt and vest walked in. He nced at the mother and daughter indifferently and spoke lightly. ¡°I was wondering why I saw crows singing on the branches when I came back. Turns out Aunt and Cousin are here.¡± That mouth was really vicious. Pei Qin was so angry that her chest heaved up and down, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything about Lu Beilin. A deep fear shed across her eyes. For some reason, her little tricks had always been sessful in front of various men, but Lu Beilin could easily see through them. Sometimes, he even made her embarrassed in front of many people without any scruples. Lu Xiaocha took a chestnut cake for Lu Beichen and another for Lu Beilin. Then, she ate the rest of the cakes happily. As for Pei Qin and her daughter? She didn¡¯t really know them, so she wasn¡¯t nning to give them any! ¡°This is delicious.¡± Lu Beilin had obviously heard what Pei Qin had said before. Now, he deliberately said this to avenge Lu Xiaocha. Chapter 46 - Pei Qin’s Jealousy

Chapter 46: Pei Qin¡¯s Jealousy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha also thought that it was delicious. She did not know why the mother-daughter pair was so picky. They judged the food before they even had the chance to try it. Lu Beichen slowly ate the chestnut cake his sister gave him. He knew how protective his sister was of her food. He was already touched that she gave him a piece. ¡°By the way, Cousin, if Xiaocha wants to try Xiangyunzhai¡¯s snacks, you don¡¯t have to bring them for her. We brothers will naturally buy her whatever she wants to eat.¡± If you don¡¯t know how to talk, don¡¯t talk. You make it seem like my sister needs your charity.?Lu Beichen thought. Lu Beilin raised his eyebrows slightly and looked over coldly. ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t have to go to all that trouble. We can just ask them to deliver it if Xiaocha wants it.¡± The snacks of Xiangyunzhai Restaurant could be delivered, but it was extremely rare. Only those who had a ck card could enjoy this honor. Pei Qin and her daughter¡¯s faces turned ugly. Lu Xiaocha was really curious about Xiangyunzhai. She kept stuffing chestnut cakes into her mouth, and her cheeks were bulging. She asked with her big, curious eyes. ¡°Is it really delicious?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s actions were extremely fast. He immediately made a call and the person on the other end quickly said that they would send it over to them immediately. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay!¡± ...... The two brothers¡¯ obvious protectiveness made Pei Qin anxious and Pei Xue jealous. However, neither of them dared to show it. Pei Qin wanted to leave this eyesore. There was something wrong with the sons that bitch Pei Anran raised. They liked this girl who grew up in an orphanage so much. It was simply embarrassing! However, she had yet to see that person. She felt a little indignant, so she could only grit her teeth and endure it. Lu Beilin looked over indifferently, followed by a sh of mockery. Before the snacks from Xiangyunzhai arrived, the Lu couple returned home. Lu Zhan naturally took his wife¡¯s handbag and her cardigan away. His cold eyes were filled with warmth when he looked at the woman beside him. Pei Qin was originally very happy to see Lu Zhan return, but in the next second, her eyes seemed to hurt. It was not only because of Lu Zhan¡¯s actions but also because of Pei Anran¡¯s gown. The dress was custom-made by a famous pce designer in Mn. It was the only one in the world and cost as much as 50 million. Whether it was the reputation of the designer or the dress itself, which was as dazzling as the stars in the sky, they were all things that wealthydies flocked to. As soon as it was released online, it attracted the attention of arge number of wealthydies. Many people wanted to buy it, but they were told that it had already been reserved. Pei Qin remembered the heiresses eximing at a noblewoman¡¯s tea party, wondering which lucky woman would get such a dazzling starry sky. Now, she knew that this dazzling starry sky belonged to the person she most envied. ¡°Qin is here.¡± Pei Anran had a smile on her face. She greeted Pei Qin, whose eyes were red with envy, and looked at her daughter. A gentle light shed in the beautiful woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xiaocha, Mom¡¯s home.¡± Lu Xiaocha eximed, ¡°Mom is so beautiful!¡± Although Pei Anran was the one being praised, Lu Zhan stuck out his chest proudly. ¡°From me.¡± ¡°Daddy is so awesome!¡± Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes smiled, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Lu Beilin said, ¡°Dad, Mom, the two of you are already an old couple. Can you not be so lovey-dovey?¡± Sigh¡­ The children had grown up watching them be lovey-dovey. The family was happy and harmonious, but they did not know that this scene had pierced someone¡¯s heart. Even though she was stung every time she came, she still felt the deep jealousy rolling in her chest. Why?! Why did all the good things belong to Pei Anran?! Wasn¡¯t she Pei Anran¡¯s only sister? Why couldn¡¯t she let her have Zhan? ¡°Zhan¡­ Brother-inw.¡± She wanted to call him Brother Zhan like Pei Anran, but she had been warned by the man before, so she could only call him brother-inw. Lu Zhan looked at her indifferently and acknowledged her. His voice was cold and emotionless. He did not like his sister-inw. Like him, her wife had a younger sister who shared the same father and mother. However, after their stepmother came, to sow discord between the two sisters, she had taken the young Pei Qin to her side and raised her, spoiling her temper. Pei Anran wanted to educate her sister, but in the face of her stepmother¡¯s sweet words, Pei Qin, who did not know how to distinguish right from wrong, would naturally choose thetter. As they grew up, the rtionship between the two sisters became worse and worse. In the end, Pei Anran married Lu Zhan and gradually took control of the Lu family. Pei Qin also brought her daughter back to the Pei family when her marriage failed. She gradually restrained her temper and took the initiative to talk to Pei Anran. Pei Qin also used the excuse of visiting her sister to visit the Lu family often, but Lu Zhan couldn¡¯te to like this woman with ulterior motives. He could reluctantly tolerate it for his wife¡¯s sake, but only if she didn¡¯t cross his line. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re so good to my sister. This dress costs tens of millions. Sister, seriously, even if Brother-inw dotes on you, you can¡¯t be willful. Isn¡¯t it a waste to spend so much money on a dress?¡± Pei Anran smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s a waste too, but I can¡¯t help it if your brother-inw insists on buying it for me.¡± Lu Zhan lowered his eyes and looked at his wife with a much gentler expression. ¡°I can earn money. Money is for you and the children to spend.¡± They had unintentionally shown off their love. Pei Qin sped her nails tightly to prevent herself from losing herposure. She forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± Pei Anran looked at her sister, who had beenpletely led astray and could not help but sigh in her heart. She had once tried to change her, but the personality and values she had developed since she was young were not so easily corrected. Pei Anran was naturally not stupid enough to bepletely unguarded against her sister who had not been close to her since they were young. However, when she thought of her mother¡¯s instructions before she died, she thought that she would just treat it as an ordinary interaction between rtives. But if Pei Qin dared to hurt her family, then she couldn¡¯t me her for not caring about this bit of kinship. ¡°Qin, aren¡¯t you attending Fashion Week overseas? Why are you suddenly back?¡± Pei Qin hadposed herself in a short time and smiled sweetly at her question. ¡°I heard you and my brother-inw found your daughter, so I came back to visit and congratte you.¡± Lu Xiaocha thought as she ate the chestnut cake, ¡®Your attitude didn¡¯t seem like you were here to congratte me.¡¯ Why was this person so strange? She spoke nicely, but Lu Xiaocha could clearly feel the malice in her. Why was it different¡­ She thought, clueless. In the post-apocalyptic world, she usually fought alone. Lu Xiaocha, who had nevere into contact with suchplicated human nature, felt that she had seen too little. However, it didn¡¯t matter. This woman looked so weak and she definitely couldn¡¯t beat her. If she really wanted to do anything bad, she could just beat her up herself. There was nothing that her fists couldn¡¯t solve! Chapter 47 - Lu Xiaocha’s Gift, Shocking the Entire Family

Chapter 47: Lu Xiaocha¡¯s Gift, Shocking the Entire Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Pei Qin took the opportunity to talk to Lu Zhan. Lu Beilin was best at dealing with such people. Pei Qin said, ¡°Brother-inw is so good to my sister, but I have a hard life. Why did I marry such a scumbag back then in the first ce? If only I could find someone like Brother-inw to protect me forever.¡± Lu Beilin crossed his legs and satzily. His tone was alsozy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Aunt, why didn¡¯t you wear some sses back then? Mom told you that your stepmother was up to no good. Sigh¡­ If you don¡¯t listen to good people, you¡¯ll suffer. But it¡¯ll be difficult for you to find someone like my father. After all, you¡¯re old and have a child, there aren¡¯t many options out there.¡± Pei Qin said, ¡°Brother-inw, this is a watch I bought overseas. When I looked at it, I thought of you. Thank you for taking care of me and Xue all these years. I don¡¯t have as much money as my sister and can¡¯t afford expensive things. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Lu Beilin was surprised. ¡°Aunt, you said that my father looks like a watch? That can¡¯t be right. However, my mother is indeed quite rich. After all, my father¡¯s money is being kept by her. She can use it however she wants. However, this watch¡­ is indeed not presentable outside. It¡¯s embarrassing for a CEO of my father¡¯s status to wear it.¡± Pei Qin was speechless. The person she hated the most in the Lu family was Lu Beilin. Every time she said something, he would easily retort back with a vicious tongue. Pei Anran sat in her chair elegantly, sipping her tea and watching the show. She more or less understood Pei Qin¡¯s feelings. When she first found out, she found it unbelievable. She had also tried to talk to Pei Qin, but realized that she couldn¡¯t get through to her at all, so she gave up in the end. ...... It was also because of this that herst bit of blood rtionship with Pei Qin faded. It was just that she hadn¡¯t fallen out with her in person. Furthermore, the reason why they didn¡¯t stop her froming to the Lu residence now was that there was something they needed to confirm. A cold glint shed across Pei Anran¡¯s eyes. Lu Zhan didn¡¯t pay attention to Pei Qin the entire time. He only fed his daughter the pastries sent by Xiangyunzhai. The little girl was serious and cute when she ate. She was a soft little thing, so it was very fulfilling to feed her. Lu Xiaocha slowly gritted her teeth while holding the pastry that her father handed over. Her ck eyes looked at Pei Qin and her daughter, who were so angry that they almost couldn¡¯t maintain their expressions. Then, she looked at her powerful brother and burped. She could watch the show and eat her fill. The world was perfect. Oh yes, did she forget something? ¡°Mom ¡­¡± Pei Anran responded and stroked her daughter¡¯s furry head in satisfaction. ¡°I have something for you.¡± Lu Beichen remembered it too. He had been so engrossed in watching the show that he had forgotten about it. Lu Xiaocha ran upstairs and Lu Beichen followed her. She couldn¡¯t take all those things alone. When the twins went downstairs again, Lu Xiaocha was holding a pot of orchids. Under the light, the jade-like orchids seemed to emit a gentle light. With just a nce from afar, Pei Anran was so stunned that she stood up and stared at the unbelievably beautiful orchid in her daughter¡¯s arms in shock. Lu Xiaocha stuffed the orchid into her arms. ¡°For you, Mom.¡± ¡°This¡­ this is White Crown Lotus Cauldron? No, this orchid is as white as jade and looks even more elegant than the White Crown Lotus Cauldron. I¡¯ve never seen it before. Where did you buy it, Xiaocha?¡± Pei Anran was so surprised that her eyes lit up. Lu Zhan was also surprised for a moment. Then, his gaze moved from the orchid itself to the flower pot containing the orchid. He had a hobby of collecting antiques and was particrly fond of china and jade. Although he was not an expert on firm antiques, he knew a lot about them. The porcin jar in his daughter¡¯s hands used to hold the orchids was very likely to be from the Yuan dynasty. Blue and white porcin were elegant and beautiful, and those from the Yuan Dynasty were the most popr. Many antique lovers liked those from the Yuan Dynasty, especially the officially made ones. However, at the moment, Lu Zhan couldn¡¯t tell if this blue and white porcin was made by amoner or an official. ¡°Sister found this on the mountain!¡± Lu Beichen puffed out his chest proudly. ¡°And this.¡± He carefully took out the ginseng as thick as his arm. ¡°Gasp¡­¡± This time, even Lu Zhan was shocked. Pei Qin, who had seen the orchids and felt jealous, suddenly stood up. ¡°Is this¡­ ginseng?¡± Pei Qin hurriedly said, ¡°This must be fake, right? How can there be such big ginseng!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Lu Beichen frowned. ¡°My sister was the one who found this. I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Pei Qin was a little embarrassed. Such a big ginseng was actually¡­ actually real! Lu Xiaocha also handed the ginseng to her parents. ¡°For you.¡± Pei Anran didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Xiaocha, why are you giving us everything? Keep it for yourself.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ¡°Can this thing be eaten?¡± Everyone was speechless. Pei Qin suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Do you think this is a radish or something? This is ginseng! Do you know how precious this thing is?¡± She was very envious and stared at the ginseng almost greedily. She secretly wondered why this thing didn¡¯t belong to her. What kind of luck did this little b*tch have to find so many good things? When Pei Anran heard her say this about her daughter, her smiling face darkened. ¡°You can¡¯t chew it directly, but you can use it for chicken soup. It¡¯s yours, to begin with. No matter how expensive it is, it¡¯s just food. You can eat it however you want.¡± Pei Qin was speechless. Pei Anran was making fun of her! When she heard that, Pei Qin¡¯s face turned pale from anger. However, she couldn¡¯t retort and could only look at Lu Zhan pitifully. Lu Zhan didn¡¯t even look at her. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard about the chicken stew, but she stuffed the biggest one at Mom and Dad. ¡°Take this one. I have two more, but those two aren¡¯t as big as this one.¡± ¡°Pfff¡­¡± This time, even Lu Beilin, who was drinking tea, spat it out. A ginseng that big was enough to shock the world, but what did he just hear? His little sister said that there were two more! This time, even Lu Zhan¡¯s expressionless face couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡°Two more!¡± This scream came from Pei Qin. This time, she couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. Her face was filled with disbelief. Lu Beichen felt relieved when he saw the family¡¯s shocked expressions. Back then, when they saw Xiaocha find these things one after another, they were also shocked. His sister was probably the reincarnation of a koi fish. The few of them had gone around in circles and found nothing, while his sister was digging ginseng out of the ground one moment and stepping on some antique treasure the next. Their faces were numb with shock. ¡°Daddy, this is for you.¡± There¡¯s more! Pei Qin was so shocked that she lost her bnce and almost fell. Lu Beilin was speechless. Lu Xiaocha took out a jade pendant the size of an adult¡¯s palm. It was exquisite and white without any impurities. The little white dragon carved on it was extremely lifelike, as if it would fly out at any time. Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes lit up. It wasn¡¯t because of the jade pendant, but because his daughter had given him a gift! Chapter 48 - Tricked Pei Qin

Chapter 48: Tricked Pei Qin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, when he took the jade pendant, he realized that this pendant was extraordinary. He sized it up carefully for a moment, his eyes filled with a fondness for this jade pendant. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only the royal descendants of ancient times could afford something like this. Where did you get it, Xiaocha?¡± ¡°I picked it up from the mountain.¡± That casual tone made it sound as if she had just picked up some junk on the mountain. Lu Beichen testified at the side, ¡°My sister did pick it up. She was especially lucky.¡± Everyone was speechless. I can see that.?They thought. Seeing that his Mom and Dad both had presents, Lu Beilin leaned over eagerly. ¡°What about me, sister? None for me?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked over with her clear eyes, her face a little conflicted. She hadn¡¯t prepared a present for her third brother. She hadn¡¯t picked up anything else, except for a zombie, but Third Brother probably wouldn¡¯t want it. She had also given the dagger to Fu Ye. Oh right! ¡°You can have this.¡± ...... She held out a round egg-sized pearl. Yin Shian had given it to her. Lu Beilin took the Night-Luminescent Pearl and was shocked to his core. Their parents were also speechless. They looked at each other. Her good luck could not be described by words. Pei Qin and Pei Xue could not take their eyes off the Night-Luminescent Pearl the moment it was taken out. If what Lu Xiaocha took out previously only made them envious, then Pei Qin wanted this Night-Luminescent Pearl for herself. Women loved jewelry, and Pei Qin was no exception. If not for herck of financial resources, she would want the most expensive and best of everything. ¡°Beilin, it¡¯s useless for a man like you to have this Night-Luminescent Pearl. Why don¡¯t you sell it to Aunt? I really like it.¡± Pei Qin spoke eagerly, forgetting to pretend. Lu Beilin was holding the Night-Luminescent Pearl and looking at it carefully. When he heard Pei Qin¡¯s words, he sneered. ¡°Are you kidding me, Aunt?¡± The young man smiled and looked very easy to talk to. ¡°Not only do women like such treasures, but men also flock to them. Otherwise, the ancient people wouldn¡¯t have treated the Night-Luminescent Pearl as a precious treasure and offered it to the emperor. Besides¡­ Aunt, even if you want to buy it, can you afford it?¡± Pei Qin felt as if a knife had been stabbed into her heart. She stuttered. She was just saying that she wanted to buy it as a joke. How could she afford it? Who knew that this brat Lu Beilin would not give her any face at all? Pei Qin rolled her eyes. Seeing that Lu Xiaocha had given everyone gifts except her and her daughter, the resentment in her eyes shed. With a smile on her face, she suddenly stepped forward to pull Lu Xiaocha¡¯s arm, but she dodged and missed. She didn¡¯t like the touch of a stranger, or she¡¯d be tempted to wring her hand. The smile froze on Pei Qin¡¯s face, but she quickly recovered. ¡°Really, look at me. I was so excited to see you that I forgot to give you a present.¡± With that, she painfully took out an emerald bracelet from her handbag. ¡°It¡¯s a ss-type jade bracelet I bought from an auction. It cost me three million. Come here, I¡¯ll put it on you.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Pei Xue bit her lip with unwillingness in her eyes. This bracelet was originally hers. Pei Qin red at her. Idiot, Lu Xiaocha had so many good things on her. As long as she could exchange this jade for one, she would profit. She enthusiastically wanted to pull Lu Xiaocha over to put it on for her, but a slender hand reached over and stopped her. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need.¡± Pei Anran looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°You should leave this bracelet to Pei Xue. Zhan and I will give her presents ourselves.¡± ¡°How can that be the same? This is my gift to Xiaocha as her aunt. Sister and Brother-inw, you won¡¯t despise me, right?¡± Pei Anran was about to say something when Lu Beilin suddenly said, ¡°Sure, you can¡¯t refuse an elder¡¯s gift. Xiaocha,e ept the gift and say thank you.¡± Lu Xiaocha was very obedient and obediently took the gift from Pei Qin. Lu Beilin blinked at her. ¡°Little Treasure Hunter Rat, do you still have any other things you picked up on the mountain?¡± Lu Xiaocha replied with her big round eyes, ¡°No, I¡¯ve given away all the things I picked up on the mountain.¡± Lu Beilin smiled as he looked at Pei Qin, whose expression had suddenly stiffened and turned ugly. He almostughed out loud. Pei Qin had suffered a double loss. She bit her lip to keep herself from demanding the bracelet back. Lu Beilin smiled like a sly fox. ¡°Aunt is really generous this time. It¡¯s gettingte. Come over often in the future.¡± Lu Zhan and Pei Anran didn¡¯t say anything to stop them. Pei Qin was so angry that her fingertips were trembling. In the end, she left with Pei Xue. After leaving Lu Manor, her expressionpletely darkened. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she angrily flung the bag in her hand! ¡°Damn, damn, damn! B*tches, a bunch of b*tches!¡± Seeing her mother go crazy, Pei Xue hid in fear. ¡°One day, everything that belongs to Pei Anran will be mine. At that time, I will make that little b*tch Lu Xiaocha die a horrible death! And Pei Anran¡¯s sons too!¡± Pei Xue lowered her eyes. She had heard her mother say this more than a hundred times. After Pei Qin left, Pei Anran sighed, her eyes filled with disappointment. How did it be like this? Lu Zhan, who knew her well, patted her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Pei Anran smiled. ¡°I just me myself for not insisting on keeping her with me to raise her myself.¡± Lu Zhan pursed his lips and held her hand quietly. It was easy to say, but under such circumstances, what could she, a little girl who was ostracized and secretly suppressed by her stepmother, do? He was in the same situation as Pei Anran back then, but his wife¡¯s stepmother was more scheming and vicious. After all, he had personally taken care of his younger brother. ¡°Mom, are you sad? Why don¡¯t we put a sack over her?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at Pei Anran and suggested seriously. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Mother Lu immediately smiled and hugged the little girl in her arms, stroking her furry head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. She¡¯s just an unimportant person. I just don¡¯t know what to tell your grandmother in the future.¡± She¡¯d promised to protect her sister, but now things have be like this. Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Take her to Grandma to beat her up. If she doesn¡¯t listen, she¡¯ll behave after being beaten.¡± Pei Anran was stunned for a moment before her lips curled into a smile. That¡¯s right¡­ Her sister¡¯s being disobedient. If Mom was still around, she¡¯d give her a piece of her mind. ¡°But fortunately, you have an uncle. He may not be rted to us by blood, but he treats me like his own sister.¡± Seeing that his wife was in a good mood, Lu Zhan changed the topic. He said, ¡°Xiaocha, Dad¡¯s got someone to get you transferred. You¡¯re going to school with your brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Her face cracked. She had never gone to school in the apocalypse, so she really did not want to go to school. Lu Xiaocha buried her head in her mother¡¯s arms and asked in a muffled voice. ¡°Can I not go to school?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Pei Anran could satisfy her daughter¡¯s every request but this. Children who don¡¯t go to school to make friends have no childhood. Even if studying was painful, school days were precious memories in adulthood. In the end, Lu Xiaocha had to go to school. Lu Beichen was the happiest about this. The noble young master sat upright, the corners of his mouth curling up. Chapter 49 - Enrollment

Chapter 49: Enrollment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After dying Lu Xiaocha¡¯s admission procedures for three days, Lu Zhan brought her to take the cement test for admission. At that time, she stared at the papers, not knowing what to do. She didn¡¯t know how to answer any of them. She scribbled randomly, and her words scrawled messily on the paper. In the end, under the headmaster¡¯s indescribable gaze, she gloriously got three blinding red circles. Good God, she even sessfully avoided all the right answers in the multiple-choice questions. The atmosphere in the office was very awkward. Lu Xiaocha kept saying that her grades were bad, but Lu Zhan didn¡¯t expect them to be this bad. The principal coughed. ¡°Well, President Lu, with your daughter¡¯s results, she might have to start studying from scratch.¡± Lu Zhan nodded expressionlessly. ¡°I understand.¡± On the way back, Lu Zhan saw the little girl sulking andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t value academic results.¡± He rubbed her head. Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll embarrass you?¡± Lu Zhan said seriously, ¡°No. Xiaocha is fine.¡± Lu Xiaocha immediately felt relieved. ...... The next day, she had to change into her new school uniform and get into the car to go to school. Farewell to my free time!?She thought. On the way to school, Lu Xiaocha supported her chin with one hand. Her delicate and soft eyebrows looked a little wrinkled and worried. After driving for a few minutes, Lu Beichen heard her sigh several times. Lu Beichen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Do you really not want to go to school that much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to go to school at all. Yesterday, Mom and Dad brought me to take an exam. I got three zeros. Those questions are too difficult. I have to memorize so many things and do so much homework every day. And I can¡¯t eat whenever I want!¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. Thatst sentence is the main point! However, when he thought about the few zeros his sister had brought back yesterday, he was speechless. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been to school before?¡± Lu Xiaocha said honestly, ¡°My brain wasn¡¯t working well before.¡± Lu Beichen: Does this count as being so ruthless you could scold yourself? In the school, the ss of 7th Grade ss 1 was bustling with activity. Both boys and girls were gathered in groups and gossiping. ¡°A new ssmate ising into our ss. Does anyone know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl? How do they look?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that? Where did you guys get the information?¡± ¡°The studymittee member heard it when they went to look for the teacher yesterday. I heard that the new student¡¯s results were terrible, and they even relied on connections to get in.¡± The teacher wouldn¡¯t have said that, of course. The students inferred that for themselves. ¡°Hey¡­ Why isn¡¯t Chen here yet today?¡± ¡°Gu Xiao, why are you lying on the table in a daze?¡± Gu Xiao came back to her senses. ¡°Nothing. I was thinking about something.¡± He wondered if the transfer student was Lu Xiaocha. He had heard from Beichen that Sister Xiaocha was alsoing to school. The school bell rang, and the students who had been ying in the ssroom and the hallway returned to their seats. When the teacher walked in, there was someone following behind him. Everyone thought that it was the new transfer student and craned their necks excitedly. But the next second¡­ ¡°Eww~~¡± It was someone familiar. Lu Beichen nced at them. The boys were grinning cheekily while the girls were blushing. Although they had been ssmates for so long, the students couldn¡¯t get tired of Lu Beichen¡¯s face. He was really good-looking. As expected of the top school hunk in their school. Just as they were feeling disappointed that it wasn¡¯t the new ssmate, another student walked in behind Lu Beichen. The moment Lu Xiaocha appeared in everyone¡¯s vision, the entire ssroom fell silent as if someone had pressed the pause button. Gu Xiao was the first to react and raised her hand excitedly. ¡°Sister Xiaocha!¡± Lu Xiaocha followed the teacher to the podium. The students below also came back to their senses and immediately became lively. ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± ¡°The ss monitor in girl¡¯s clothing!¡± ¡°So the ss monitor would be so beautiful in female clothes?!¡± Lu Beichen ¡°( ?Ãó ?#)¡± Couldn¡¯t they stop talking? Who said he was cross-dressing?! The teacher gestured for silence. Lu Xiaocha stood obediently on the podium. The school¡¯s blue and white uniform was a little big for her. The jacket wrapped around her thighs, making her look even smaller. She looked exquisite and beautiful. Her face was as white as suet jade, and her eyes were like purple grapes. She stood there motionless like an exquisite doll in a window. Most importantly¡­ She looked extremely simr to the school hunk!! The entire ssroom became lively. Their gazes swept back and forth between Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen. Even the teacher couldn¡¯t control this group of excited youths. ¡°Quiet!¡± Lu Beichen pulled a long face. The boy¡¯s unique clear voice echoed through the ssroom. Instantly, the ssroom fell silent. The teacher coughed. ¡°Lu Beichen, you can leave first.¡± Lu Beichen turned to look at his sister, a little worried that she would be nervous. However, Lu Xiaocha was calmer than anyone else. She nodded at her brother who was looking over before walking down. Lu Beichen walked to his seat, pursed his lips, and stared at Gu Xiao. ¡°Go sit at the back.¡± Gu Xiao, who was originally quite happy, ¡°¡­¡± No way, you¡¯re just going to abandon our brotherhood?!?Gu Xiao thought. His eyes widened incredulously, but in the end, he was driven to the back. Gu Xiao cursed in his heart, but he acted quickly. Actually, he¡¯d been happy to sit with Xiaocha. On the podium, Lu Xiaocha had already begun to introduce herself under the guidance of her teacher. ¡°My name is Lu Xiaocha.¡± The teacher and students who waited but did not hear anything else from her were speechless. Being stared at by dozens of pairs of eyes, Lu Xiaocha blinked. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The teacher asked. Lu Xiaocha was confused. ¡°What else do you want me to say?¡± A mischievous and bold student immediately shouted, ¡°Tell us about your rtionship with our ss monitor?¡± Lu Beichen was the ss monitor of this ss. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my brother.¡± Lu Beichen straightened his back slightly. After Lu Xiaocha finished introducing herself, she went directly to her brother¡¯s side. This was the seat he had vacated for her. Amid such curious agitation, the lesson began. In the beginning, Lu Xiaocha was like a primary school student. She ced her arms on the desk and listened attentively with her back straight. But as time passed, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes began to be dazed. Halfway through the ss¡­ ¡°Thud¡­¡± Her head seemed to be unable to bear the weight and fell, giving Lu Beichen a fright. It was mainly because she was still sitting upright a second ago, but in the next second, her head went straight down! Everyone who was secretly paying attention to Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 50 - Vanity

Chapter 50: Vanity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

How did she do it? Shouldn¡¯t dozing off in ss happen gradually?! They had clearly seen her eyes wide open a second ago, but now¡­ Could something be wrong? The teacher, who was startled as well, came over to investigate. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Even snores rang out in the quiet ssroom. The teacher did not know what to say. Everyone else was quiet too. Ridiculous! Lu Beichen smiled awkwardly and politely. ¡°Sorry, Teacher. This lesson might be too much for her.¡± The teacher recalled what the principal had told her previously. This student scored zero in the entrance examination. He took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ...... What could he do in this situation? If she didn¡¯t understand anything at all, wouldn¡¯t the lesson be a luby? In the end, Lu Xiaocha practically slept through the second half of ss. Of course, she was not the only one sleeping in the ssroom. Those who sat at the back of the ssroom were basically those who did not have good grades. It was not that the teachers had deliberately arranged it this way, but that they had purposefully gone to the back to secretly sleep during ss. The teacher couldn¡¯t be bothered with them anymore after a few times. The bell signaling the end of ss rang. After the teacher left, the entire ssroom became noisy. Most of the students in ss 1 walked toward Lu Beichen¡¯s table. The moment they approached, Lu Xiaocha, who was sleeping on her desk, suddenly sat up and turned her head. Her cat-like eyes were filled with killing intent. The students who had surrounded her just now immediately retreated in fear and looked at her in horror. Lu Xiaocha looked around at the students and teachers who were wearing clean school uniforms. Not ghouls¡­ The killing intent in her eyes instantly receded. She had forgotten that this wasn¡¯t the post-apocalyptic world. Her originally murderous eyes turned into a dazed look as she yawned. ¡°So¡­ so scary!¡± ¡°F*ck! Why did she look so cool just now!¡± She had just woken up, and there were red marks on her snow-white face. Coupled with those watery dark eyes, she looked extremely harmless. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Lu Beichen nced at them and took a packet of biscuits out of his drawer. The beautiful girl¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the biscuits. Everyone felt that she was like a snow-white furry animal and wanted to stroke her. Lu Beichen handed over the biscuits. Lu Xiaocha immediately hugged it and took small bites. Her snow-white cheeks immediately puffed up. Even though she was being watched by so many people, she was still calmly munching on her biscuits with extreme satisfaction. ¡°ss monitor, what¡­ what¡¯s going on? Is Lu Xiaocha your rtive? She looks like you.¡± Someone asked jokingly. Gu Xiao hit the back of his head. ¡°What rtive? Her face is almost identical to our ss monitor¡¯s. Sister Xiaocha is our ss monitor¡¯s twin sister!¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± The surrounding students immediately became noisy. Their guesses were confirmed and they felt that it was unbelievable. ¡°I never knew that the ss monitor had a twin sister!¡± ¡°ss monitor, this is your fault. Why did you only let such a good-looking sister transfer to our ss now?¡± ¡°Hehe, hello, Sister. My name is Fang Ai.¡± ¡°My name is Lin Hao.¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± Lu Beichen ¡°(¨‹¥Ø¨‹#)¡± ¡°Stop it. Who¡¯s your sister?!¡± Lu Beichen let his sister sit by the window while he sat outside to block those shameless students. But that still couldn¡¯t stop their enthusiasm. How rare. 7th Grade ss 1 had a new girl who looked exactly like the school hunk, Lu Beichen. Word of this quickly spread through the school. ¡°Pei Xue, aren¡¯t you Lu Beichen¡¯s cousin? I heard that he has a twin sister. Is that true?¡± In the dance studio, Pei Xue, who was rehearsing, suddenly froze when she heard this question. Thinking of Lu Xiaocha, she looked down to hide the jealousy and unwillingness in her eyes. When she looked up again, she had a sweet smile on her face. ¡°You mean her.¡± Pei Xue tucked her hair behind her ears with a gentle expression. ¡°I was also very surprised by this. I only found out the day before yesterday.¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you Lu Beichen¡¯s cousin? Why didn¡¯t you know?¡± Pei Xue¡¯s hesitant expression made more people in the dance studio gossip. They hurriedly urged her to exin. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t tell anyone. My cousin is called Lu Xiaocha. She¡¯s indeed Lu Beichen¡¯s twin, but she was stolen when she was born. My uncle and the others found her in the orphanage.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ an orphanage!¡± The surrounding female students were shocked. Most of the students in this school were children of wealthy nobles and had only heard of ces like orphanages. ¡°And how is she now? Is it true, I hear, that children in orphanages never had enough to eat or wear?¡± Pei Xue said in distress, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either. It¡¯s probably because Cousin doesn¡¯t have any higher education. Sometimes, her words are a little rude. If you meet my cousin and she says something bad, I hope you won¡¯t me her. My aunt and the others might have agreed to almost everything she asked for because of their guilt. They even asked Beichen and the others to treat her well too. I just feel a little sorry for them. However, we¡¯re family after all. I believe it will get better in the future.¡± Pei Xue¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°I went to visit them with my mom yesterday, but for some reason, Xiaolu doesn¡¯t seem to like me. She won¡¯t even let me talk to Beichen. Will Beichen only like Xiaolu and not me in the future?¡± The girls didn¡¯t understand Lu Beichen¡¯s family situation, so they believed her. They couldn¡¯t help but despise Lu Xiaocha and pity Pei Xue. ¡°It¡¯s a given that a child who grew up in an orphanage would have a bad personality. How can thatpare to our Xuexue?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Xuexue is a little princess who was pampered by her super handsome cousins.¡± ¡°Xuexue, don¡¯t be sad. Beichen and the others won¡¯t like a vulgar person like her. You¡¯re so outstanding, so of course, they will like you the most.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lu Beichen is really pitiful. If someone suddenly came to my house, I wouldn¡¯t like it either.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Xuexue, your hair clip is so beautiful. Who gave it to you?¡± Pei Xue touched the diamond hairpin in her hair and her eyes sparkled. She said in embarrassment, ¡°My eldest cousin gave it to me. It¡¯s worth millions.¡± The girls in the dance studio immediately surrounded her with envy and praise. ¡°I envy you. Your cousins really spoil you. If only I had as many excellent cousins.¡± Pei Xue was praised like a moon surrounded by stars. A shy smile appeared on her face, and her vanity was satisfied at this moment. Chapter 51 - Pei Xue Looking For Trouble

Chapter 51: Pei Xue Looking For Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

During recess, Lu Xiaocha came out of the toilet after washing her hands. A few girls walked over, led by Pei Xue. They were stunned when they saw Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha looked at Pei Xue. Why did she feel a little unlucky? She said to the girls who hadmandeered the entire toilet exit, ¡°Excuse me, please.¡± Why did so many peoplee to the toilet together? They upied so much space. ¡°Hey, Pei Xue, this must be your cousin.¡± The girl who spoke was standing beside Pei Xue. She was tall as she had danced since elementary school. She crossed her arms and sized up Lu Xiaocha. Her words had a strange tone. Lu Xiaocha was definitely the most beautiful girl they had ever seen. However, the thirteen-year-old girl still had baby fat on her snow-white cheeks. Her face, which was the same as the school hunk¡¯s, had a different temperament. She looked very cute and delicate. In other words, she had the advantage of having the same face as her twin brother. Thinking of how she had bullied Pei Xue as soon as she returned, the girls felt that this person was vicious. ¡°Cousin.¡± ...... Pei Xue walked out with a sweet smile and greeted Lu Xiaocha softly. Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Can I leave now?¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Don¡¯t you know how to be polite? Our Xuexue greeted you. You¡¯re indeed an ill-bred person. Don¡¯t you know how to greet her?¡± Pei Xue quickly grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and shook her head as she hurriedly exined, ¡°Cancan, how can you say that about my cousin? She¡¯s just not good at interacting with others. You¡¯ve misunderstood her.¡± Lin Can looked at Pei Xue angrily. ¡°You¡¯re always so soft-hearted. That¡¯s why you let ungrateful people bully you.¡± ¡°Exactly. Ah Xue, you don¡¯t have to say much. We¡¯ll help you teach her a lesson.¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­¡± What did these people want? ¡°Hey, your name is Lu Xiaocha, right? Don¡¯t think that you can take everything away from our Ah Xue just because you¡¯re back. She¡¯s much better than you. Even if you¡¯re jealous of her, that¡¯s the truth. Also, stay away from Lu Beichen. He doesn¡¯t like a vulgar sister like you. Having someone like you as his sister is the biggest stain in his life!¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the girl who spoke with her dark eyes. ¡°Who said that my brother doesn¡¯t like me?¡± The girl felt guilty under her gaze and subconsciously nced at Pei Xue. ¡°Oh, so you heard it from her. How stupid. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re like the cannon fodder in novels who can¡¯t survive past three episodes?¡± Pei Xue¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Stop talking. My Xiaocha and Beichen are very close.¡± The more she said this with red eyes, the more everyone felt that she was being bullied. There were always hot-blooded friends around her who stood up for her, even in the past. Indeed¡­ ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Lin Can had an explosive temper and was easily provoked. When she saw her best friend being bullied, she was instantly angered. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people like you. You just can¡¯t stand Xuexue being on good terms with her cousins, right? Although they¡¯re your biological brothers, Xuexue has been by their side all these years, right? What right do you have topare yourself to her? I told you not to bully Xuexue, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Lu Xiaocha opened her cat-like eyes and looked at her with interest. ¡°Are you trying to fight with me? I can do that!¡± Everyone was speechless. What the hell do you mean by that!?They thought. After Lu Xiaocha finished speaking, she looked at the girls¡¯ delicate bodies and shook her head in disappointment. ¡°You guys can¡¯t fight. You look useless.¡± ¡°You!¡± How could these arrogant girls stand being called useless? One of the girls raised her arm to hit Lu Xiaocha. Ring¡­ The school bell rang. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A tall and handsome girl with short hair like a boy walked in. She crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows at Pei Xue and the other girls. ¡°A few people are bullying one. How shameless.¡± Lin Can red at her. ¡°Song Yu, our business has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t interfere!¡± The girl snickered. ¡°I¡¯d actually love to interfere.¡± She pushed through the girls and walked to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side, looking at Pei Xue. ¡°Lu Xiaocha¡¯s brother asked me to check why she hasn¡¯t returned to the ssroom. He¡¯s waiting outside. Do you want to go out and take a look?¡± Pei Xue panicked for a moment. Lin Can said confidently, ¡°So be it. Xuexue¡¯s cousin dotes on her so much. Would he me Xuexue for this orphan?¡± Just as she was about to leave, Pei Xue grabbed her hand. Pei Xue shook her head pleadingly. ¡°Cancan, don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want to put Beichen in a difficult position. They are twins, after all. She¡¯s suffered so much out there. It¡¯s only right to take care of her.¡± Song Yu sneered. She hated dealing with such scheming people the most. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said to Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha nced at her and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± She felt a little guilty now. She almost hit the girls. If they fought, their parents would probably be called. It seemed a little inappropriate for her parents to be called to the school when she had just started school. However, she offended so many people as soon as she started school. Her achievements were remarkable. Song Yu looked calm on the outside, but in fact, she was screaming in her heart. Ahhhhh! Lu Beichen¡¯s sister is too cute!!! They had such simr faces, but why was Lu Xiaocha so much more pleasing to the eye than Lu Beichen? Song Yu took a deep breath and asked after a few seconds. ¡°Did they bully you earlier?¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± You would¡¯ve seen a different scene if you hade anyter.?She thought. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Your brother¡¯s rtionship with Pei Xue isn¡¯t as good as they say. If you¡¯re bullied, don¡¯t tolerate it. Tell your brother. He¡¯ll protect you.¡± Lu Xiaocha said confidently, ¡°They can¡¯t bully me.¡± Song Yu thought that she was joking and took out a lollipop from her school uniform pocket and handed it over. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°For me?¡± In an instant, her eyes became much clearer and she looked even cuter! Song Yu touched her slightly red ears and controlled the urge to pinch her chubby cheeks. ¡°Yes, for you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± She happily opened the lollipop and started licking it. Song Yu couldn¡¯t help but touch her hair. ¡°Anyway, you have to remember thatpared to Pei Xue, your brother definitely likes you more. You don¡¯t have to worry about troubling Lu Beichen. You can alsoe to me, I¡¯ll help you deal with them.¡± Chapter 52 - Clash in Physical Education

Chapter 52: sh in Physical Education

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As Lu Beichen¡¯s good friend, Song Yu could naturally tell that he was protective of his sister. On the other hand, that girl, Pei Xue from 7th Grade ss 2, was the one who always took the initiative to talk to Lu Beichen every time. After a while, there were inevitable rumors about how much Lu Beichen doted on Pei Xue, his cousin, and how close they were. Lu Beichen didn¡¯t pay much attention when he asionally heard these rumors. How could someone as arrogant as him care about such a small matter? However, if Lu Beichen found out that Pei Xue was bullying his sister, tsk¡­ there would be a good show to watch. As expected, Lu Beichen was waiting outside. The young man who was as cold and noble as snow attracted the attention of many people. However, he frowned and looked a little anxious. When he saw his sister, the young man hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I thought you were lost.¡± Under the sunlight, the girl had a bright smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Xiaocha felt warmth under her brother¡¯s worry. She took the initiative to hold her brother¡¯s arm and walked toward the ssroom. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to ss.¡± Lu Beichen was stunned for a moment before the corners of his lips curled up uncontrobly. ...... Song Yu crossed her arms and slowly followed them. ¡°It¡¯s not fine. When I went to the toilet, I saw Pei Xue and her friends causing her trouble. They almost hit her.¡± Upon hearing this, the young man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Really?¡± Lu Xiaocha poked her brother¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t be so protective of me just because I¡¯m your sister. I¡¯m also very powerful, right?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± He had forgotten again that his little sister was a fierce person who could catch snakes with her bare hands. However, his sister¡¯s face and naturally dull appearance looked too deceptive. It always made people forget her ferocity. Still ¡­ Even though he knew that his sister would not be bullied easily, he was still very unhappy that those people tried to cause her trouble. Lu Beichen¡¯s eyes darkened. Was he being too lenient with Pei Xue? The next ss was physical education. Knowing that physical education sses were held outside the ssroom, Lu Xiaocha was relieved. There was finally a ss she could attend. She could not stay awake in the ssroom for the life of her. Especially when she woke up to find herself surrounded by her ssmates. Even she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. When they went to ss, the teacher was already doing stretching exercises with the ss. After reporting to the teacher, the three of them walked into the group under the gazes of many. Lu Xiaocha was probably¡­ the shortest in ss. She was angry! Hence, she stood at the front of the ss and raised her arms and legs like the other students. Her posture looked quite decent. After the exercise, they started jogging. The entire ss of students formed a square formation and jogged around the track. ¡°F*ck! There¡¯s a sports exam today. I can¡¯t go y basketball early!¡± At the mention of the sports exam, the girls¡¯ expressions turned ugly. They chattered about what kind of sports they couldn¡¯t do. ¡°We¡¯re probably doing the long jump test today.¡± Immediately, some people¡¯s expressions became pained. ¡°It¡¯s annoying. I probably can¡¯t even jump into the sandpit.¡± ¡°I tried it before. I barely made it.¡± ¡°Sob¡­ Are we going to be graded by the sports rep? When the timees, please go easy on us.¡± Lu Xiaocha listened to the girls¡¯ discussion quietly, and her running speed did not slow down at all. Suddenly, someone asked her, ¡°Lu Xiaocha, how¡¯re you at sports? We have an examter, but don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll collude with the sports rep and make you pass if you fail.¡± The girl behind Lu Xiaocha started talking to her. She looked quite cheerful and cute. Lu Xiaocha said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m good at sports. I¡¯m not worried.¡± She was really not worried, but her ssmates could not help but worry when they saw her small body. ¡°ARGH!!!¡± ¡°Look out!¡± There were a few screams from the field. A round object flew over at an extremely fast speed. The girl who was talking to Lu Xiaocha turned her head and realized that the object was flying toward her face. She was so shocked that she subconsciously dodged to the side, twisting her ankle and falling to the ground. BANG! The petite girl caught the flying basketball with one hand to prevent more people from getting hurt. The girls who were almost hit by the basketball were stunned for a few seconds before shouting angrily at the students ying basketball. ¡°What are you guys doing! Can¡¯t you see there are many people here?¡± The boys from ss One were also very angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to y, don¡¯t y. What if you throw it over and hit someone!¡± The boys from ss One were even more furious when they saw who was ying basketball. ¡°F*ck! Liao Changyi, it¡¯s you again. Are you crazy? You¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for our ss!¡± ¡°Are you blind!¡± Lu Beichen walked over to his sister and asked her how she was, if her hand hurt, etc¡­ That worried expression was about to materialize. It was also rare. When had anyone ever seen the cold and aloof God of Studying reveal such an expression? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My hand slipped. Besides, I didn¡¯t hit anyone.¡± This apology was really quite perfunctory. It was obvious that he did not take this ident seriously. Liao Changyi looked at Lu Beichen with disdain. ¡°So this is the younger sister of our prodigy.¡± A fierce glint shed across Lu Beichen¡¯s eyes. He suddenly threw the basketball at the boy. Even though Liao Changyi caught it, his wrist hurt. The tall and muscr youth¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Lu Beichen, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡± Lu Beichen carefully wiped his sister¡¯s fingers clean with a wet towel. ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped. Besides, didn¡¯t you catch it?¡± Without even looking over, he casually returned his words to him. Liao Changyi¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He red fiercely at the young man and was about to fight back. Fortunately, the PE teachers on both sides also realized that something was wrong and quickly ran over. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Liao Changyi sneered and arrogantly raised his middle finger at everyone before turning around and leaving. ¡°F*ck! This bastard is getting more and more arrogant.¡± ¡°Stay if you dare!¡± Those with short tempers couldn¡¯t help but want to fight him, but Lu Beichen stopped them. ¡°We don¡¯t have to argue with a dog.¡± This casual remark angered Liao Changyi, who had not gone far. Apanied by a cry of surprise, the basketball flew over again. This time, it was much stronger than before, and it was aimed at Lu Beichen¡¯s head. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She reached out and caught the basketball again before throwing it back. ¡°Here you go!¡± The basketball that was thrown back caused a big boy like Liao Changyi to take a few steps back. His arm that was blocking the ball hurt like it was burning. On closer look, it was even trembling. There was an eerie silence for several seconds. So¡­ so cool! That was what all the students in 7th Grade ss 1 were thinking. She looked soft and cute, but her actions were really cool! Chapter 53 - rincess Embrace

Chapter 53: Princess Embrace

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What are you doing?¡± The PE teacher came over and reprimanded them sternly. Lu Beichen said in all seriousness, ¡°Liao Changyi and the others threw the ball over. We just returned it to him.¡± Liao Changyi¡¯s entire face darkened. He ignored the teacher and left with his friends arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you. Let¡¯s go!¡± This was directed at Lu Xiaocha. He did not expect to be at a disadvantage with a little girl, and she was the sister of his sworn enemy. Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t care. So be it. She didn¡¯t lose anything anyway. ¡°Lin, are you okay?¡± Wang Lin sat on the track and rubbed her ankle, her eyes red. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As she spoke, she stood up with the help of her ssmates. However, her foot hurt as soon as she moved. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the infirmary.¡± ¡°Someone carry her.¡± Boys and girls of this age had already entered adolescence. Some boys wanted to help, but they didn¡¯t dare. ...... The teacher wanted two girls to help her. ¡°I¡ª¡± Song Yu was about to volunteer when her eyes widened with shock the next second. Other students had the same expression as her. Everyone watched as their petite new ssmate bent down and easily carried Wang Lin, who was slightly taller than her, in a¡­ Princess embrace! ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Some of the boys were so shocked, and one of them couldn¡¯t help but curse. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Hold on to my neck.¡± Wang Lin was stunned. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She quickly held onto Lu Xiaocha¡¯s neck and blushed. Her face was so simr to the ss monitor¡¯s, and was even more, soft, and exquisite. It was really too much! ¡°Should we run? Where is the infirmary?¡± Lu Beichen smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Then, everyone watched the soft and weak-looking girl carrying someone who was probably heavier than her and running from the field to the infirmary. Her speed was much faster than their running speed just now!!! Watching them speed away, the students of ss One took a while to recover. ¡°Our ss monitor¡¯s sister is so cool!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And the way she caught the ball was so cool. She even threw the basketball back. Did you see how Liao Changyi took a few steps back?¡± ¡°Good lord, I watched her move lightly, but the basketball flew out with a whoosh.¡± ¡°Xiaocha is awesome!¡± ¡°This contrast is too cute. The first impression I got from the ss monitor¡¯s sister was that she was an obedient girl with good grades.¡± ¡°Who would have thought that the pretty little girl is actually Hercules? She looks like she has good grades, but she¡¯s actually a really bad student.¡± There was really a contrast from head to toe. Only now did Song Yu believe that Lu Xiaocha was telling the truth when she said that no one can bully her! In the infirmary¡­ It was ss time, so few people came here. When the siblings brought Wang Lin in, there was only a school doctor treating a male student. After giving the male student some medicine and some instructions, the school doctor yawned. The dark circles under his eyes on his pale face looked like heavy smoky makeup. It was as if he had not slept for a few days and was so sick that he could die at any moment. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Was this person really a doctor and not a patient? Lu Beichen¡¯s expression did not change as he walked in with his sister. Clearly, he was already used to it. ¡°Doctor An, please take a look at my ssmate.¡± Doctor An was dejected. When he looked up and met Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha¡¯s faces, he fell silent. Under the non-static scene, it was really as if he was frozen without blinking. ¡°Ah¡­ Am I finally going to die from staying up all night?¡± It was as if he was hallucinating and saw two Lu Beichen. ¡°¡­ Then don¡¯t stay up sote!¡± Doctor An sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t help staying upte to finish the novel I like. I can¡¯t sleep until I finish it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not hallucinating, am I?¡± Lu Xiaocha walked over and ced Wang Lin on a chair. Wang Lin blushed and nced at Lu Xiaocha from time to time. Doctor An also looked over. ¡°Am I too out of touch? When did a female version of Lu Beichen appear? I didn¡¯t even know?¡± As he spoke, he did not forget to ask Wang Lin where she was hurting. Then, he started to examine her. Lu Beichen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± Lu Xiaocha took out a lollipop from somewhere and sat down on a stool. She held her chin with one hand and began to lick it seriously. Her eyes were round and beautiful. ¡°Huh? Since when did the Lu family have a little sister?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were bright with gossip as he looked at the two of them. Clearly, he knew about the Lu family¡¯s situation. ¡°Just do your job.¡± Doctor An looked away regretfully. Based on his experience reading many melodramatic novels, he had already imagined a melodrama. For example, real and fake daughters¡­ Oh, the Lu family didn¡¯t have any other daughters other than a cheerful cousin. Or perhaps Patriarch Lu¡¯s admirers were jealous and stole it when the child was born. After raising the child, they brought the child back to fight with Madam Lu. Or more dramatically, Madam Lu¡¯s best friend was in love with Lu Zhan. In the end, her love turned into hatred and she secretly took the child away when Madam Lu gave birth¡­ Lu Beichen, who saw the expression on a certain doctor¡¯s face change, ¡°¡­¡± The guy was imagining things again. Lu Xiaocha felt a chill run down her spine. She looked around warily. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll give you a bottle of medicinal alcohol. After you go back, just rub your ankle from time to time. It¡¯s best not to do any strenuous exercise with this foot for three days.¡± Wang Lin nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Doctor.¡± When they went back, she was still carried back by Lu Xiaocha. Although she was very embarrassed¡­ The ss monitor¡¯s sister is so soft, and she smells good! ¡°Um, thank you, Lu Xiaocha.¡± Wang Lin was sincerely grateful. Not only did she carry her to the infirmary, but if she had not caught the ball earlier, her head would definitely have been hit. Lu Xiaocha crunched the lollipop in her mouth, leaving a white rod dangling in her mouth. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m strong.¡± Since she had just eaten a grape-vored lollipop, Wang Lin could clearly smell a sweet fragrance! On the field, Lu Xiaocha was quite eye-catching as she carried someone in her arms. Coupled with the twins¡¯ good looks and Lu Beichen¡¯s poprity in school, Wherever there were people, Lu Xiaocha could clearly feel the attention from all directions. Chapter 54 - Long Jump

Chapter 54: Long Jump

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She only put Wang Lin down when they reached their ss. As soon as she came back, many students immediately surrounded her and chatted. Everyone¡¯s attitude towards Lu Xiaocha became much warmer. They had been enthusiastic before, but the main reason was because of Lu Beichen. Now, it was because of Lu Xiaocha herself. Song Yu also walked over and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong!¡± The other students nodded. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, you looked so handsome when you caught the basketball.¡± ¡°You even knocked Liao Changyi back a few steps. He deserves it! That person is too arrogant.¡± ¡°Xiaocha, are you thirsty? I have a new bottle of water here.¡± Lu Beichen watched his sister being warmly surrounded by the girls. He was stunned to see many snacks appearing in her hands. Did these girls carry snacks with them at all times? Lu Xiaocha was also pleasantly surprised. The smile on her face became brighter as she hugged her snacks. Two cute little dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth, and she showed her two rows of neat and white teeth. Her eyebrows curved, making her look soft and beautiful. Girls preferred pretty things to boys. People were no exception. Lu Xiaocha looked even more exquisite than the dolls they liked. They liked her even more. If not for the fact that they were not familiar with her yet, they would have wanted to pinch her face. Her snow-white cheeks with baby fat looked especially soft. ...... ¡°Students who haven¡¯t taken the test yet,e over and jump!¡± The teacher shouted. Wang Lin had applied for leave. Now, only the Lu siblings had not taken the long jump test. The two of them walked over side by side. Even though they were wearing the same clothes as the rest, they were still as eye-catching as if they were glowing. The gazes of the people around themnded on them in unison. They really couldn¡¯t get enough of good-looking people. ¡°Which one of you wants to go first?¡± Lu Beichen raised his hand. ¡°Teacher, let me go first.¡± He turned to the girl beside him and said, ¡°Watch how I do it.¡± He was afraid that his sister had not done it before, so he reminded her. Lu Xiaocha nodded and took the coat from her brother. She held it in her arms and looked at him seriously. Lu Beichen took off his jacket for his sister to hold, revealing the white short-sleeved shirt he was wearing. The thirteen-year-old boy looked long-legged and thin. His body looked a little too lean and his skin was fair. Coupled with his unique cold and noble aura, he was extremely eye-catching. After the young man was ready, the teacher gave the signal. He immediately dashed out like a cheetah. It was a very standard triple jump. He leaped into the air in a beautiful arc. Under everyone¡¯s surprised cheers, the youthnded in the sandpit as lightly as a cat. However, because of inertia, he lost his bnce and fell on his butt. ¡°F*ck! He jumped so far!¡± ¡°This must be at least three meters. The best record at the school is broken!¡± The gym teacher went over with a measuring tape. ¡°3.1 meters!¡± ¡°WOW!!!¡± There was an exmation of disbelief from the students. It was really three meters! The PE teacher patted the young man on the shoulder. ¡°Not bad. You can take part in the long jump event to break the record during sports day.¡± Lu Beichen had a slight smile on his face. He didn¡¯t care much about the praises of the others and only turned to look for his sister. He had indeed exceeded his usual performance today. He mainly wanted to not embarrass himself in front of his sister. ¡°Brother.¡± As if they had telepathy, Lu Beichen immediately saw his sister in the crowd. Their eyes met and they smiled. Only one was a little softer and sweeter, the other like snow melting. The cold and aloof Prince Charming¡¯s smile simply stunned everyone. Damn! He was usually good-looking when he didn¡¯t smile, but he looked even better when he smiled now. Moreover, he looked more approachable. ¡°Alright, thest one, Lu Xiaocha.¡± Lu Xiaocha quickly replied, ¡°Coming.¡± When she was ready, she set off under everyone¡¯s watch. Her petite body was as soft and agile as a cat¡¯s. The moment her body rose into the air, not only the students in the ss, but even the teachers eximed. When shended and steadied herself, she didn¡¯t even move her feet. Her body was steady. ¡°Ahhh, what the f*ck!¡± ¡°This distance, Lu Beichen jumped this far too just now, right?!¡± ¡°I know they¡¯re twins, but they even jumped the same distance?¡± ¡°Teacher, quickly measure it! It can¡¯t be!¡± Lu Beichen was stunned. When he met his sister¡¯s innocent and cunning eyes, the corners of his mouth twitched. He was sure that was definitely not her true standard. She could jump even further. But she had chosen to jump the same distance as him. He felt both helpless and amused. Soon the PE teacher¡¯s measurements came back. ¡°3.1 meters!¡± It was exactly the same as Lu Beichen¡¯s! The PE teacher was stunned. Even the PE teacher himself didn¡¯t believe that anyone would be so urate. How could he exin this if it wasn¡¯t intentional? And most of all, she was a girl. It was not that he looked down on girls, but the difference between boys and girls in this aspect was very obvious. Song Yu, the girl in their ss who was best at sports, only jumped 2.5 meters. Now, this new transfer was even better. She looked like a small one, but she could jump so well. ¡°Wow! Lu Xiaocha, you¡¯re awesome!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°You are really exactly like your brother. Do twins even have the same long jump distance these days?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ you¡¯re wrong about that. The twins I know aren¡¯t like this.¡± The ss suddenly became lively. The other sses in the field could not help but look over and ask what was going on. Then, the news of Lu Beichen¡¯s twin sister jumping 3.1 meters away spread like wildfire. Many students who were also in physical education ss ran to 7th Grade ss 1 to watch. Although she wasn¡¯t jumping anymore, she was eating! Lu Xiaocha used her clothes to carry the snacks given by her ssmates and happily epted the food. The pretty little girl with an obedient expression sat on the artificialwn. Her snow-white skin looked a little reflective under the sunlight, and her big ck eyes were crystal clear like ss. Her cheeks were puffed up, making her look more like a milky and soft little hamster. Song Yu, Wang Lin, and the other girls sat beside her and screamed in their hearts. Why was it so satisfying to look at her eat? They wanted to feed her personally! The students from the other sses who had sneaked over to see her blushed after taking a look. The boys became restless. ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Lu Beichen, Gu Xiao, and the others walked over and red at these male students who had ill intentions. Lu Beichen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°They have too little homework!¡± Gu Xiao patted his chest. ¡°ss monitor, don¡¯t worry. With us around, no boys from other sses can approach our sister!¡± The other male students of ss One echoed. They could not let the boys from the other sses take Lu Xiaocha. Not even a male fly could fly into their ss! Chapter 55 - She Woke Up And Lost Her Roasted Pork Trotters

Chapter 55: She Woke Up And Lost Her Roasted Pork Trotters

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After ss, the voices discussing Lu Xiaocha reached Pei Xue¡¯s ears. More and more people knew that Lu Beichen¡¯s biological sister was Lu Xiaocha. She almost broke her pen. She looked down, eager to do something. ¡°Seriously? She grew up in an orphanage? No wonder we never heard the school hunk mention he had a sister.¡± ¡°But I think the two of them are quite close.¡± ¡°I heard that Lu Beichen only had to take care of her because of his parents¡¯ orders.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ I also heard that when she went home, she snatched everything from Pei Xue. Even the bracelet that cost millions that Pei Xue¡¯s mother bought for her at the auction was taken away.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s horrible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What good can there be in an orphanage? Now that she¡¯s back in a rich family, won¡¯t she want everything she sees? But her manners are too bad.¡± The next day, rumors that Lu Xiaocha was found by the orphanage, that she was not on good terms with her brother when she returned home, and that she stole her cousin¡¯s things spread. As Lu Beichen¡¯s twin sister, everyone paid a lot of attention to her. However, when this news spread, everyone could not help but look at Lu Xiaocha with disdain. From the moment she entered the school, Lu Xiaocha keenly sensed that something was wrong. Her ears were much more sensitive than ordinary people¡¯s, so she naturally heard the discussion of some people not far away. ¡°That¡¯s her. She doesn¡¯t look like what the rumors say.¡± ...... ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. How can someone like her, who grew up in an orphanage, have any manners? Look, she¡¯s so shameless now that she¡¯s walking close to Lu Beichen. He clearly doesn¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how expressionless the school hunk is.¡± ¡°Huh? But doesn¡¯t he always look like that?¡± ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s one thing if he treats us like this. To treat his own sister like this means he doesn¡¯t like her!¡± ¡°I hate girls who don¡¯t know their ce the most. Although she¡¯s his sister, she can¡¯t force Lu Beichen to like her.¡± Lu Xiaocha, ¡°???¡± What are you all talking about??She thought. Her mind was filled with question marks. When she walked to the ssroom door, Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen received all the attention from the students in the ssroom. Some of the students even hadplicated expressions. Lu Beichen finally realized that something was wrong. The young man frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°ss monitor!¡± Wang Lin was the first to stand up. ¡°They¡¯re too much. I don¡¯t know who spread the rumors that Lu Xiaocha grew up in an orphanage. They even said that other than her parents, her brothers actually don¡¯t like her. Also¡­ they said that Lu Xiaocha stole Pei Xue¡¯s bracelet!¡± Wang Lin was the first to not believe it. The ss monitor¡¯s attitude towards Lu Xiaocha was very good! Lu Beichen¡¯s expression darkened. He pursed his thin lips and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Says who?¡± Everyone shook their heads. By the time they found out, the news had already spread throughout the school. They wouldn¡¯t be able to discover the source anytime soon. Lu Beichen had a candidate in mind. He was so angry that he almostughed. This Pei Xue was really courting death. He hadn¡¯t gone to settle things with her, but she just couldn¡¯t wait to cause more trouble. Worried that his sister would overthink, the young man quickly said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll find the person who spread the rumors immediately.¡± It was rare for this proud and noble young master to grit his teeth and have the urge to beat someone up, even if the person was a girl who was a few days younger than him. Lu Xiaocha was not as angry as she thought. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to ss first. I¡¯ll go with you to find them after ss.¡± Her clever little brain could guess who was spreading the rumors as well. However, in the face of her ssmates¡¯ curiosity, she admitted it openly. ¡°I did grow up in an orphanage.¡± Lu Beichen exined, ¡°We let her down. When we were born, something happened at home and my sister was taken away by some bad people. We only found her recently. But so what? She¡¯s still my sister. Howughable. Who would we like if we don¡¯t even like our own sister? Some random cousin?¡± This was the first time Lu Beichen had said something so merciless in school. Moreover, his obvious protective behavior made it clear to everyone where he stood. Gu Xiao stood up andughed. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. Why would our ss monitor like that cousin who came from nowhere? It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have his own sister. It¡¯s even more nonsense that Xiaocha took her bracelet. It¡¯s not like our ss monitor¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have money. It¡¯s just a bracelet. Why would she need to steal it? What a joke.¡± Although they knew that Lu Xiaocha grew up in an orphanage, none of the students in 7th Grade ss 1 rejected her, and their hearts ached even more. Wang Lin was one of them. After yesterday¡¯s PE ss, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, don¡¯t be angry. We will definitely help you find the person who spread the rumors!¡± Song Yu sat on the table. ¡°Tsk¡­ This matter obviously has something to do with Pei Xue from ss Two, especially when the rumors about Lu Xiaocha snatching her bracelet came out. I don¡¯t need to tell you who the beneficiary is, right?¡± Wang Lin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t she your cousin? She should know about the orphanage, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha wasforted by everyone. She wanted to say that she was not sad, but¡­ ¡°Lu Xiaocha, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll give you all my snacks.¡± ¡°I have chocte for you too.¡± ¡°And my cookies ¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Thank you, I was really sad just now, but I¡¯m much better now.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. What nonsense? His sister was so flexible for a little food. Lu Xiaocha happily stuffed all these snacks into her desk. Before the teacher came in, she peeled open a candy. The sweet taste spread on the tip of her tongue. She held her cheeks in happiness, her eyes curved into crescents. She did not look sad at all. ss time was still so boring. Lu Xiaocha supported her chin with her hand and fell intoplete darkness. Her head was still erect, but she was already fast asleep. Moreover, she even had a dream. In her dream, there was a te of fragrant roasted pork trotters in front of her. How could she resist it? She opened her mouth and bit into it eagerly. ¡°Gasp¡­¡± She woke from the pain and opened her eyes in a daze. Her mouth was gnawing at her own hands now, and she was drooling. Beside her, Lu Beichen¡¯s lips twitched as he silently handed over a piece of tissue. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Gu Xiao, who was diagonally behind her, was amused. What was she dreaming about? She fell asleep and opened her mouth to bite her hand¡­ Hahaha¡­ Lu Xiaocha woke up from her dream and lost her roasted pork trotters. Chapter 56 - Reckoning

Chapter 56: Reckoning

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After ss, Lu Beichen brought his sister and the others from ss One to ss Two aggressively. The students from ss Two who were about to leave felt their hearts tremble when they saw this scene. They quickly turned around and returned to their ssroom. ¡°Those people from ss One areing this way!¡± Pei Xue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Lin Can¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Who is it? Is it Lu Beichen? Xuexue, your cousin must be here to see you.¡± Pei Xue forced a smile on her face. For some reason, she felt very flustered this time. As he spoke, Lu Beichen and the others had already arrived at the entrance of ss Two. The noble and handsome young man attracted the attention of many people just by standing there. His cold eyes swept across the ssroom of ss Two. ¡°Where¡¯s Pei Xue?¡± ¡°Over here!¡± Lin Can raised her hand excitedly, revealing their location. Pei Xue could not hide in time. This fool! Pei Xue had never hated Lin Can so much as now! ¡°C-cousin.¡± Now, she could only walk over with a smile and ask in surprise as if she did not know what had happened. ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to see me?¡± Song Yu crossed her arms and leaned against the door frame. She said sarcastically, ¡°We dide for you, but not to see you. I¡¯m here to confront you.¡± Gu Xiao asked directly, ¡°Were you the one who spread those rumors about our Sister Xiaocha?¡± Pei Xue panicked for a moment, but she looked innocent and pitiful. ¡°What are you talking about? What rumors?¡± That look of surprise and bewilderment, as if she really didn¡¯t know. At this moment, Pei Xue¡¯s friends finally realized that something was wrong. Why did it look like they were here to cause trouble? Their hearts were pounding. They felt even more guilty when they heard Gu Xiao mention the rumors. But¡­ but didn¡¯t Pei Xue say that Lu Beichen didn¡¯t like Lu Xiaocha at all? Lu Beichen looked at Pei Xue coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the only one in school who knows so much about the situation with Xiaocha other than our family, and the bracelet¡­¡± He sneered. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your mother¡¯s greeting gift to Xiaocha? When did she be the one who took your bracelet? My sister doesn¡¯t need to take anything from you, it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t afford whatever she wants.¡± Lu Xiaocha took out a ck card at the right time and waved it between her fingers. Her tone was innocent and smiling. ¡°So you want that bracelet. You should¡¯ve said so earlier. I didn¡¯t insist on a gift from your mother. Anyway, Dad gave me a ck card. I could¡¯ve bought a few of them myself. I¡¯m not short of money.¡± Infuriating! This was the epitome of showing off. The bracelet that Pei Xue had used to ckmail Lu Xiaocha was like nothing to her. Everyone gasped when they saw the ck card in her hand. With this thing, she wouldn¡¯t care about a bracelet worth millions. This¡­ Lu Xiaocha¡¯s family doted on her too much. They even gave her a ck card! This time, the surrounding students looked at Pei Xue strangely. Pei Xue¡¯s face turned pale. She stared at the card in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand with red eyes, feeling jealous and uneasy. ¡°Beichen, I didn¡¯t. I really don¡¯t know about any rumors. Trust me.¡± She cried pitifully and tried to pull Lu Beichen¡¯s sleeve, but the young man avoided her in disgust. ¡°Then exin yourself. We¡¯re all listening.¡± At this moment, there were many people around, including people from ss One, ss Two, and even students from other sses. Pei Xue felt her face burning from being stared at by so many pairs of eyes. She hated Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha to the core. Did they have to humiliate her to be happy? Her mind was frantically trying to figure out how to resolve this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because many people were asking me about my cousin, I told my friends about her. But I definitely didn¡¯t say those words. I¡¯m your cousin. Why would I say such vicious words? I onlyined about the bracelet in front of Lin Can because it was originally auctioned by Mom for me and I really liked it, but Mom gave it to Xiaocha as a gift and I was just disappointed. I didn¡¯t say that she stole my bracelet.¡± After saying that, she stared at Lin Can in disbelief. ¡°Cancan¡­ How can you misunderstand me like that?¡± Lin Can was dumbfounded. How could she me her! ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s all your¡ª¡± Halfway through, Lin Can suddenly paused. It seemed¡­ it seemed that she had indeed never said those words directly, but¡­ but that was clearly what she meant. Pei Xue looked at Lin Can with disappointment and anger. ¡°Cancan, I¡¯m so disappointed in you. I already told you not to target my cousin. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Someone suddenly realized. ¡°Yes, those rumors were told to us by Lin Can and those students.¡± The few people who were pointed at immediately panicked. They avoided looking at Lu Beichen. ¡°Lin Can!¡± Pei Xue was so angry that her body was trembling slightly, and her eyes were red and pitiful. ¡°How could you? I trusted you enough to tell you about my cousin, and you took them to spread rumors. I told you not to do that!¡± As if reminded, the girls instantly pushed everything to Lin Can. ¡°That¡¯s right. Lin Can encouraged us to spread the rumors.¡± ¡°She was the one who told us all this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Lin Can¡¯s fault. Why is she so bad?¡± Being pointed at by everyone, Lin Can wanted to exin, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t speak at all. She could only break down and shake her head. But¡­ she was indeed the one who had told the others those rumors. She was the one who had taken the lead in spreading the rumors. It¡­ it shouldn¡¯t have ended like this. Ah Xue had said that Lu Beichen didn¡¯t like Xiaocha! ¡°Xuexue, didn¡¯t you say that Lu Beichen doesn¡¯t like her?¡± Lin Can asked, trembling. Pei Xue stared at her. ¡°When did I say that?¡± Lin Can said, ¡°You clearly¡­¡± Pei Xue¡¯s face was filled with innocence as she said the cruelest words to Lin Can in a gentle voice. ¡°Lin Can, are you still obsessed? My cousins are very close. How could I say something like that?¡± Lin Can stared nkly at the girl in front of her, as if she didn¡¯t recognize her. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and something inside her copsed. Song Yu sneered. ¡°How strange. Lin Can and Lu Xiaocha don¡¯t even know each other. Why would she target Xiaocha for no reason?¡± Pei Xue secretly clenched her fists and lowered her head, looking sad and innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps she misunderstood my words and thought that Xiaocha was bullying me at home, so she defended me. Beichen, I¡¯m sorry. Although I didn¡¯t spread the rumors, this matter did start because of me.¡± Lu Beichen looked at Pei Xue coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Pei Xue clenched her fists and her face turned even paler. She was panicking. Lu Xiaocha looked at Lin Can. ¡°Are you stupid? She used you. Now that you¡¯re useless, she threw you away. If it were me, I would p her face.¡± Song Yu crossed her arms and added on. ¡°What kind of friend is this? Are you saving her for the new year? You¡¯re the one who will be despised and punished in school in the future. She will continue to be a gentle and kind goddess.¡± Lin Can was an irritable person who could be easily agitated. Lu Xiaocha and Song Yu¡¯s words reminded her that Pei Xue was the culprit! Her eyes were red. Under Pei Xue¡¯s terrified gaze, she pounced over and pulled her hair. This was quite a beautiful technique. ¡°Pei Xue, you med me. You were the one who said all of this. You want to push everything on me? Dream on!¡± ¡°Ah!! Lin Can, you¡¯re crazy. Let go of me. My hair, my face. Lin Can, you b*tch, let go!¡± After being attacked, Pei Xue screamed sharply and cursed. She no longer looked like her usual weak and noble self. The surrounding students took a few steps back. They could not believe that those words came from the ¡®kind and gentle¡¯ Pei Xue. Chapter 57 - Shocking Appetite

Chapter 57: Shocking Appetite

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When the two of them finally separate, Pei Xue could no longer be described as simply pathetic. This time she really did cry. After all, she¡¯d embarrassed herself in front of so many people, and her cousin had watched her being beaten up. The lies she¡¯d made up earlier seemed to have been exposed in that instant. Pei Xue had never felt so embarrassed. She hated Lin Can from the bottom of her heart, and hated Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha even more. Lu Beichen was expressionless. His eyes were cold and indifferent as he looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this. It¡¯s ridiculous, even. Who are you topare yourself to my own sister? Is there anyparison?¡± In front of so many people, Lu Beichen really didn¡¯t give Pei Xue any face at all. This made her already difited face turn pale. She felt that everyone around her was looking at her strangely, especially her friends, who were looking at her with questioning expressions. Liar. She thought she saw that word in their eyes. Lu Beichen only said, ¡°I won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡± Pei Xue looked at him almost pleadingly, hoping that Lu Beichen would not blow this matter up on ount that she was his cousin. However, Lu Beichen, who was usually easy to talk to, seemed to have made up his mind this time. He wouldn¡¯t stop until he avenged his sister. Hatred and fear shed across Pei Xue¡¯s eyes. She was afraid that her image would be ruined. Lu Beichen brought Lu Xiaocha and his ssmates to look for the teacher. The matter of Lu Xiaocha¡¯s rumors was quickly resolved. However, because Pei Xue refused to admit that she was involved in spreading rumors, although she was not criticized by the entire school, her image in the eyes of the teachers and many students copsed. Lin Can¡¯s punishment was to write a reflection and apologize over the broadcast to admit that she had ndered and spread rumors about Lu Xiaocha. She was also punished severely. Although she stayed, she soon couldn¡¯t stand the using looks of her ssmates and transferred schools. Pei Xuended in the same situation as her. The original ss belle became a scheming woman and was gradually isted. When Lu Xiaocha heard this news, she ate a lollipop and took a long time to remember who Lin Can was. She had long forgotten about that person. She had always been someone irrelevant to her. ¡°ss is almost over!¡± In thest few minutes of thest ss in the morning, Lu Xiaocha was unusually energetic. Her eyes seemed to be shining because it meant that she was about to eat. As soon as the dismissal bell rang, she grabbed her brother¡¯s hand and ran faster than anyone else. The cold and aloof idol was bing more and more lively because of his sister. Although the other students were also running, they felt likeughing when they saw the Lu siblings running. Her brother looked like he had nothing left to live for as his sister led him on a wild run. Gu Xiao was about to die fromughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Lu Beichen, to think you would have this day!¡± Lu Xiaocha was terrifyingly fast. The ss was quite far from the canteen. It took more than ten minutes to walk normally, but it only took three minutes for her to run there like a whirlwind. Lu Beichen was speechless. It looked like he was going to have to work out even harder. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing. Lu Xiaocha was the first to arrive at the canteen with her brother. There were very few people and there was no need to queue. They could order as soon as they arrived. ¡°Hello, Auntie. Give me a lion¡¯s head, a big drumstick, and salmon chunks. For vegetables, I want shredded potatoes, dried beans and spicy cabbage, and a bowl of soup. By the way, give me more rice. Thank you.¡± The little girl, who looked quite young, ordered a lot of dishes with her small mouth. The canteen auntie, who was holding her te, almost lost her grip on her food. The canteen auntie looked at her in surprise. ¡°Youngdy, can you eat so much? You can¡¯t waste food if you can¡¯t finish it.¡± When Lu Xiaocha heard this, the expression on her fair and exquisite face immediately became serious. She almost patted her chest and promised. ¡°That¡¯s definitely impossible. I, Lu Xiaocha, can¡¯t waste food even if I waste my life. Food is my bread and butter. Auntie, give me more. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m young. I really can eat a lot. Really.¡± She looked so sincere that she could have sworn to the heavens. The little girl was good-looking and spoke softly as if she was wheedling. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha was full of sweet talk. She kept saying, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re really beautiful Auntie, you¡¯re the best.¡± She coaxed a canteen auntie who had never seen her before and made her smile. In the end, she even gave her a big drumstick! Lu Xiaocha held a full te and smiled happily. Lu Beichen, who had watched the entire process, was speechless. Her sister had probably used all her skills on eating. The people in the queue gradually widened their eyes when they saw her terrifying appetite. ¡°F*ck! This has to be enough for three people, right?¡± ¡°I thought girls were supposed to have small appetites. She looks so tiny.¡± She was also very beautiful. Lu Xiaocha did not care about what others thought. She found a seat and sat down to eat. Her eating movements were neither rude nor elegant, but she ate especially quickly and seriously. Her snow-white cheeks puffed up like a greedy little hamster. Watching her eat would increase one¡¯s appetite. Soon, her te emptied at a visible speed. Those who were secretly staring at her to see if she could really finish so many dishes could not help but reveal shocked expressions on their faces. ¡°F*ck! She¡¯s almost done!¡± ¡°She really ate all that herself!¡± Looking at her petite waist and slender figure, one had to wonder where all the food went. Did she have a dimensional stomach?! Lu Beichen was already used to this. Gu Xiao, Song Yu, and Wang Lin were also used to it because they had been eating with Lu Xiaocha these past few days. At first, they were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped. But now¡­ Calm, calm. She just had a big appetite! After eating her lunch in satisfaction, Lu Xiaocha patted her round stomach and felt happy again. This was a beautiful world. Gu Xiao patted Lu Beichen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go y basketball. Jie and the others are already on the basketball court.¡± The aloof young man looked at his sister, who was slumped on a stool, burping. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. ¡°Are you guys going?¡± Song Yu raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Lu Xiaocha stood up and looked down at her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a walk to digest my food first.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany Xiaocha.¡± Wang Lin said. Chapter 58 - Like a God of Death

Chapter 58: Like a God of Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Just like that, Lu Beichen, Song Yu, and Gu Xiao went to y basketball, while Lu Xiaocha and Wang Lin went for a walk to digest their food. Then, unfortunately, the two of them met Pei Xue. ¡°¡­Tsk! I didn¡¯t look at the calendar when I went out today!¡± Ever since PE ss, Wang Lin had be Lu Xiaocha¡¯s fan. She despised what Pei Xue and the others had done. Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°How unlucky!¡± The two of them raised their heads and walked past her proudly. Wang Lin even snorted heavily. Pei Xue no longer looked as high-spirited as before. Her face was very ugly and she had dark circles under her eyes. When she saw Lu Xiaocha, her eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re happy now, aren¡¯t you, cousin?¡± Lu Xiaocha: Who¡¯s your cousin? I¡¯m not. ¡°Lu Xiaocha!¡± Pei Xue shouted at her back. Lu Xiaocha turned around, her beautiful eyes filled with a terrifying hostility. ¡°Get lost!¡± Pei Xue turned pale under her gaze. At this moment, the girl was looking at her coldly. She still had that young and beautiful face, but Pei Xue, who was facing all her killing intent, felt like she was looking at a god of death who had killed her way out of a mountain of corpses. ¡°Pei Xue, just be happy that I¡¯m ignoring you. If I get angry, I¡¯ll even be afraid of myself.¡± Her attitude and tone were like a high and mighty god looking down on a lowly ant. She could easily crush it, but she just didn¡¯t care about ants. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as she turned around, she instantly became the obedient little girl. Wang Lin replied in a daze, as if the Lu Xiaocha she saw just now was just an illusion. However, Wang Lin¡¯s eyes were wide open as she looked at Lu Xiaocha with admiration. ¡°You were so cool, Xiaocha!¡± Lu Xiaocha snorted and said proudly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m awesome.¡± If they had not seen that scene just now, anyone would probably think that she was just joking about what happened. Pei Xue waited until they were far away before she fell to the ground with weak legs. Her entire body was covered in cold sweat as she shivered. She felt like she had just escaped death. Lu Xiaocha was a monster. She was not human at all! She was terrified. This time, she really did not dare to approach Lu Xiaocha. On the other hand, Lu Xiaocha felt that they had walked enough. She took Wang Lin to the school¡¯s small supermarket to buy some snacks. As long as it was snacks that she had not tried yet, she would take them away. She used Lu Beichen¡¯s card in the end. Her brother had given it to her so that she could spend it freely at school. He would top it up after she finished the money. Wang Lin looked at the things she bought and clicked her tongue. ¡°Why did you buy so much? Didn¡¯t you just finish eating?¡± Lu Xiaocha patted her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m done digesting it!¡± The two of them took a pile of food to the few people ying basketball on the field. At this moment, many people had gathered on the basketball court because of Lu Beichen, Gu Xiao, and Song Yu. Song Yu was also wearing a white jersey. Her hair was simr to a boy¡¯s. She was a girl, but she looked more handsome than many boys. She had many fangirls in school and had even received many love letters from the girls. When they went over, Song Yu jumped up and threw the basketball into the basket, but it didn¡¯t hit the basket and bounced up. Immediately after, a thin young man¡¯s figure jumped up quickly and did a m dunk with one hand. ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± Wang Lin also grabbed Lu Xiaocha¡¯s arm excitedly, her eyes shining like a wolf. ¡°So handsome, so handsome. Both boys and girls in our ss are so handsome! The ss monitor is so handsome!¡± Because of this handsome m dunk, all the girls and boys around them cheered in excitement. The guys cheered because of this beautiful m dunk. The girl cheered for the person who did it. Lu Xiaocha looked at the high-spirited young man on the basketball court. He was different from his usual cold and silent self. He was like a zing sun on the sports field, always attracting the attention of the surrounding people. Lu Beichen panted slightly afternding. His slender fingers fiddled with his short hair which was drenched in sweat. When he looked up, he saw his sister walking over. He gestured with a pause sign. ¡°Take a break.¡± Gu Xiao and Song Yu followed his gaze and also saw the girl who looked like she was glowing under the sun. She looked out of ce in the circle of people around her. She was too attractive. Lu Beichen realized that several obscure or bold gazes hadnded on his sister. This made him secretly unhappy. He felt that his precious little sister had been targeted by pigs. ¡°Brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha greeted the young man and then took out a bottle of mineral water under the disappointed and regretful gazes of the girls. ¡°Here you go.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s lips curled up. The aloof young man, who had never taken mineral water from other girls before, took the water from his sister and drank it without hesitation. Gu Xiao came over from behind with a smile. ¡°Xiaocha, where¡¯s mine?¡± Wang Lin took out a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Yours is here, along with Song Yu and the other students.¡± Lu Beichen had instructed them to buy these mineral water. When they went back to the field to y basketball again, Lu Xiaocha and Wang Lin quietly left the crowd and sat cross-legged on the artificialwn. There were bags of snacks in front of them, but only one of them was eating. Wang Lin couldn¡¯t help but gulp when she saw Lu Xiaocha¡¯s snow-white cheeks bulging. ¡°You¡­ really can eat!¡± After eating so much food in the canteen, she went to the supermarket to buy so many snacks. Her gaze fell on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s stomach. Sitting like this was the easiest to highlight the fat on one¡¯s stomach, but her stomach was very t without any excess fat. Wang Lin stared at Lu Xiaocha enviously. ¡°Xiaocha, how can you not gain weight after eating so much every day?¡± Lu Xiaocha swallowed the food in her mouth. Her voice was uniquely soft. ¡°Every morning I get up at six and go out for my morning run. I run until eight. After school, I always walk back home. I go hiking on Saturdays and Sundays¡­¡± Although she ate a lot, she also had a lot of exercise every day, so she could not gain weight. Moreover, the originally soft flesh on her body had be much tighter. However, no matter how hard she trained his body, she did not develop any bulky muscles. Lu Xiaocha nibbled on a spicy strip gloomily. Slurp. How delicious¡­ As she was eating, she saw the boy who threw the basketball at them in PE ss walk towards the ce where her brother yed basketball. Although they had basketball in their hands, they looked more like troublemakers. Wang Lin saw it too. Her eyes were burning with anger. When she thought about how she had twisted her ankle because of them that day, she wished she could fight Liao Changyi. But clearly, she couldn¡¯t beat him. ¡°Xiaocha, Liao Changyi must have gone to trouble the ss monitor. Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± As she spoke, she pulled Lu Xiaocha and ran over. ¡°Yo, ying basketball.¡± Liao Changyi held the basketball in one hand and put the other hand in his pocket, looking a little sloppy. The surrounding students gradually quietened down because of his arrival. They looked at Liao Changyi with fear in their eyes. If Lu Beichen was as popr in school as Liao Changyi was unpopr in school. The two of them were pr opposites. One was a schrly young master, and the other was a school bully who was like a gangster. He usually led a group of ¡®little brothers¡¯ to bully people in school, and the teachers could not do anything to him. This was because his father was on the school board and his uncle was the director of the teaching department. The school could not expel him, and some self-reflection punishment would not hurt him. The person Liao Changyi hated the most in school was definitely Lu Beichen. Firstly, his poprity in school made Liao Changyi very unhappy and even jealous. Secondly, the school belle he liked liked Lu Beichen. ¡°Don¡¯t you know we use this ce all the time? You guys don¡¯t know the rules.¡± The few people who were ying basketball stopped. With Lu Beichen as the leader, the two sides formed a standoff. Lu Beichen¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°It¡¯s just a basketball court. You don¡¯t have to treat this as your home and stay here permanently, right?¡± Liao Changyi¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°I said this ce is mine, so it¡¯s mine. Move.¡± Gu Xiao said sarcastically, ¡°Just because you say it¡¯s yours, it¡¯s yours? Is thisnd written in your name, Liao Changyi, or have you degenerated into a primitive animal and marked your territory here?¡± Someone in the crowdughed unkindly. Anyone who had seen the show Animal World knew how animals marked their territory. Liao Changyi looked viciously at the people opposite him. His underlings were also moring. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to stay here and continue ying basketball as long as youpete with us. The loser will leave. Do you have the guts for it?¡± Liao Changyi lifted his chin arrogantly. The basketball spun on his fingertips. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, get lost now!¡± Lu Beichen held the basketball and looked over coldly. ¡°Come!¡± At a time like this, they would not back down, goading or not. Originally, it was just an extracurricr exercise to rx, but now, with the addition of Liao Changyi and the others, it has be tense. After the yers from both sides were in position, thepetition began. As soon as the game started, the people on Liao Changyi¡¯s side moved ruthlessly and viciously. Not only did they often maliciously hit their opponents¡¯ bodies, but they also spat out vulgarities when ying basketball. It was simply despicable. However, thest shot of the first match was a three-pointer with the tacit cooperation of Lu Beichen and the others. Chapter 59 - u Xiaocha’s Entrance

Chapter 59: Lu Xiaocha¡¯s Entrance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Facing the cheers of the crowd, Liao Changyi¡¯s gaze towards Lu Beichen became even more hostile and fierce. He winked at his teammate. The other side made a very obscure OK sign. Liao Changyi sneered, his words were provocative. ¡°It¡¯s just the first match. I let you guys win.¡± Gu Xiaoye retorted sarcastically, ¡°Yo, if you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you guys get a three-pointer too? You¡¯re just talking. We were also just warming up. Who knew that we could get three points just by casually ying?¡± Everyone knew how to talk big. Liao Changyi¡¯s expressionpletely darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it!¡± Thepetition started again very quickly. Although it was only apetition between the school¡¯s youths, it was still very lively. However, an ident urs. Less than three minutes after the match started, a team member on Lu Beichen¡¯s side was suddenly knocked down when he jumped up to catch the ball. It was inevitable to bump into each other when ying basketball, but they were usually all light bumps. It wasn¡¯t like this. He had jumped up and was suddenly knocked to the ground with such force that he was stunned. The pain in his body came btedly, and he fell to the ground, groaning in pain. ¡°Haonan!¡± ¡°F*ck! What are you doing!¡± Gu Xiao walked forward and pushed the guy away. The others went to check on the boy. ¡°You f*cking did it on purpose!¡± The young man was already angry, to begin with, but the other party yed dirty in apetition. No one could tolerate this. The people on the other side also gathered around. Liao Changyi did not take this matter to heart at all. ¡°How can you say that? Isn¡¯t it normal to bump into someone while ying basketball? If you can¡¯t afford to y, don¡¯t y!¡± This was obviously a shameless attitude. The boys from ss One clenched their fists in anger. The two sides looked like they were about to fight. Liao Changyi was not afraid at all. ¡°Tsk, why do you want to fight when you can¡¯t afford to lose? Sure, I¡¯m not afraid anyway. I just don¡¯t know if you good students can bear the consequences.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Haonan, how are you?¡± Lu Beichen helped him up and asked. The boy shook his head with a pale face. ¡°ss monitor, I¡¯m fine. I can tolerate it.¡± Lu Beichenforted him while Liao Changyi and the others became even more arrogant. He patted Haonan on the shoulder and stood straight up, his cold eyes fixed on the man across from him. ¡°Collisions during basketball are indeed normal.¡± Anger simmered in his usually calm eyes. ¡°Someone get Haonan to the infirmary.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do it.¡± All the girls in ss One went to help. Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Are we just going to let it go?!¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Since they can do that, can¡¯t we?¡± Gu Xiao reacted and smiled viciously at the person opposite him. Liao Changyi was disdainful. These people wanted to y dirty? They had to beat him first. ¡°But you guys seem to be missing someone now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± A soft female voice sounded. Everyone followed the voice. Lu Xiaocha raised her hand with a lollipop in her mouth. She was fair and soft in the crowd. The way she raised her hand did not look like she was here to y basketball. Instead, she looked like she was preparing to answer the teacher¡¯s question in ss. She looked extremely obedient. Liao Changyi and hisckeys immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Lu Beichen, are you guys out of people? You actually let a little girl take over.¡± The person opposite him spoke in a mocking tone. Liao Changyi stared at Lu Xiaocha with a regretful expression. ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty. Why does she have such a face?¡± He also knew that Lu Xiaocha was good-looking, but he just didn¡¯t like Lu Beichen and the Lu family. Therefore, he had some prejudice against Lu Xiaocha, who looked exactly like Lu Beichen. Lu Xiaocha retorted in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m good-looking, unlike you. Ugly people cause more trouble.¡± Liao Changyi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You motherf*ck-¡± ¡°Ew¡­ your mother is here?¡± Liao Changyi was furious. The little girl walked briskly to her brother¡¯s side amidst Wang Lin¡¯s nervousness. ¡°Let me do it, brother.¡± Looking at her, Liao Changyi and the others felt that she was just fooling around. Gu Xiao and Song Yu were also afraid that she would be injured. ¡°Sister, this is not a joke. It hurts when we hit each other while ying basketball. If something happens to you, the ss monitor will skin us alive.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She just looked small! ¡°Do you have anyone else in mind now?¡± Gu Xiao choked. They had just enough yers on their side. If one of them was injured, there would be an additional vacancy. It would be difficult to find anyone right away. Lu Xiaocha licked her lollipop. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Lu Beichen held his forehead. When he met his sister¡¯s dark eyes, he could not reject her. ¡°Do you know how to y?¡± Lu Xiaocha smacked her lips and asked sincerely, ¡°I do?¡± After watching for a while, she roughly understood the rules, but she had never yed before. Everyone was speechless. She felt even more unreliable. However, she joined anyway. Lu Beichen said, ¡°Song Yu, keep an eye on Xiaocha.¡± Don¡¯t be bullied by those bastards. Song Yu made an OK sign. The game continued. In the beginning, the two teams were filled with tension. As they yed, they became angry. Especially since the other party was really ying dirty, the students of ss One were naturally unconvinced. At first, everyone on Lu Beichen¡¯s team consciously did not pass the basketball to Lu Xiaocha. They only thought that she was here to fill the numbers. Lu Xiaocha was in no hurry. She strolled around the court, her dark eyes fixed on the situation on the basketball court. However, when the other party was guarding tightly and Lu Xiaocha was the only one near Gu Xiao, who had the ball, he gritted his teeth and passed the ball over to her. ¡°Xiaocha, pass it to Song Yu!¡± Lu Xiaocha caught the basketball and nodded. As soon as the basketball was in her hand, the other party ran over. The angle at which she ran was also tricky. The two people opposite her could not stop her. ¡°F*ck! This is strange!¡± ¡°Xiaocha here!¡± Song Yu shouted. Lu Xiaocha was about to throw the basketball over when a person suddenly rushed out and hit Song Yu again. The speed was impable. Lu Xiaocha narrowed her eyes dangerously and threw the ball with one hand. The boy was about to hit Song Yu when he suddenly felt a dangerous gust of wind. BANG! The basketball hit him directly. The small basketball sent a 1.6-meter-tall boy flying more than a meter away before stopping. The boy clutched his stomach and wailed in pain on the ground. At that moment, everyone could only hear him wailing. The entire basketball court fell strangely silent. After a long moment, he turned his neck stiffly and mechanically toward the little girl. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes and tone were extremely innocent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t control my strength well. It¡¯s normal to be knocked down by a basketball on the basketball court, right?¡± These words were directed at Liao Changyi, just like what he had said to Lu Beichen and the others previously. However, their positions were now reversed. ¡°Damn, was I seeing things? He didn¡¯t stop until he flew a meter away from the basketball. His feet were in the air!¡± ¡°Are you serious? Why did it look like a movie?¡± ¡°They¡¯re Liao Changyi¡¯s people. They can¡¯t act, right? And that pained expression seems real.¡± ¡°But Lu Beichen¡¯s sister doesn¡¯t look that strong. Could it be that he¡¯s too weak?¡± Chapter 60 - Fight

Chapter 60: Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was ridiculous. They looked at Lu Xiaocha and then at the person who was sent flying by the ball. They could not believe that the little girl was so strong. Liao Changyi did not believe it either. He preferred to believe that this was just an ident. It was just like thest time when his hand shook from catching that basketball. However, Gu Xiao and Lu Beichen recalled the huge snake that Lu Xiaocha had caught with her bare hands that day on the mountain. Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but gulp. He was a little excited! Liao Changyi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Someone substitute, continue!¡± He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t beat them! The game started again. After a fiercepetition, Song Yu threw the basketball to Lu Xiaocha without hesitation. ¡°Xiaocha, catch!¡± Lu Xiaocha caught the basketball and nced at the goal. When a boy tried to snatch it, she bent down and sneaked past with the basketball. Then, she sprang up on her toes and threw the basketball across the basketball court, drawing a long arc in the air. Time seemed to have slowed down. Everyone¡¯s mouths were agape, and their eyes followed the basketball as they moved their heads along the arc. ¡°ng!¡± The basketball hit the hoop and fell in. ¡°¡­¡± The lively basketball court fell strangely silent again. Three secondster¡­ ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± A deafening scream went up from both the boys and girls watching the match. They looked at the youngdy even more incredulously. It was an entire basketball court¡¯s distance. Even the strongest boy present could barely make such a long throw, and it was so urate. Although they did not y themselves, this game made their blood boil! ¡°Oh, oh, what the f*ck, she actually made it in from such a distance!¡± ¡°How did she do it!¡± ¡°Damn! So she¡¯s really that strong! So the ball that she threw just now was real too!¡± ¡°Is this the legendary King Kong Barbie?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t. She¡¯s clearly a little loli with divine power. A King Kong Barbie has to have a King Kong figure!¡± Wang Lin grabbed the arm of a girl beside her and screamed. ¡°Did you see that? Her name is Lu Xiaocha. I¡¯m her best friend. Ahhh, Xiaocha¡¯s shot was too cool!¡± The audience outside the court was discussing intensely. In the court, everyone in ss One looked at Lu Xiaocha in surprise and disbelief. Under many gazes, a smile appeared on the little girl¡¯s snow-white and exquisite face. She was shy and soft, and the two dimples at the corner of her mouth looked extremely cute. ¡°ss monitor, did you know your sister is so strong?¡± Someone twitched his lips and asked Lu Beichen. Lu Beichen was speechless. He roughly knew it. No matter what, ss One had won another goal. Liao Changyi couldn¡¯t help but be angry! Of course they were angry. Liao Changyi and his sidekicks were so angry that their faces and eyes turned red. ¡°Surround Lu Beichen¡¯s sister!¡± He was now certain that this girl had deliberately thrown the ball at his underling! Imagination was beautiful, but during the game, the people on Liao Changyi¡¯s team realized that this girl was like a loach. They couldn¡¯t stop her at all. No matter where she was, no matter how far away or how tricky the angle, she could always easily put the basketball in the basket. After a long time, she still didn¡¯t let Liao Changyi and the others score a goal, and the difference in their scores widened. Liao Changyi was so angry that he cursed. They wanted to deal with her in the same sinister way as before, but they didn¡¯t know how many pairs of eyes she had. Not only could she always avoid them, but sometimes, it was their own people who deliberately bumped into her and got injured. Whenever this happened, she would say innocently, ¡°Ah, why are you so weak!¡± It could really piss people off. She scored another goal across the entire basketball court. Everyone inside and outside the court cheered. The students of ss One surrounded Lu Xiaocha and almost threw her into the air. ¡°F*ck that!¡± Liao Changyi spat fiercely. Compared to the high spirits of the people in ss One, Liao Changyi¡¯s team was very bleak. Previously, they hadughed at Lu Beichen and the others for letting a youngdy y basketball, thinking that they were bullying noobs. Unexpectedly, the reality waspletely different. ¡°Boss, are we still ying?¡± Liao Changyi¡¯sckey was panting, his clothes wet with sweat. ¡°y!¡± Liao Changyi¡¯s eyes burned with anger. This time, he didn¡¯t surround Lu Xiaocha. Instead, he quietly approached Lu Beichen. Then, he met eyes with another tall and strongckey and bumped into Lu Beichen. Liao Changyi thought very simply. Since he could not do anything to Lu Xiaocha, he would vent his anger on her brother. ¡°Ah! ss monitor, be careful!¡± Lu Beichen was already on guard against the people on Liao Changyi¡¯s side, so he managed to dodge the tall boy¡¯s intentional collision. However, before he could stabilize himself, a strong force pushed him from behind. The young man stumbled and fell. His knees hit the ground with a crack, and for a moment, there was excruciating pain in his knees. His face went white. Everyone stopped because of this ident. Suddenly, everyone felt a gust of wind. Liao Changyi¡¯sckey, who was holding the basketball, realized that the ball in his hand had disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°Woosh¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the two people who charged at her brother with ferocious eyes. She could hear the sound of the ball in her hand breaking through the air. She herself also ran over. As the tall male student was smashed by the basketball and screamed, no one realized when she ran to Liao Changyi¡¯s side. Then, she grabbed his hand and threw him over her shoulder, smashing him to the ground. Now the screams became two people¡¯s. She nced coldly at Liao Changyi, who was wailing on the ground. Lu Xiaocha bent down and picked up her brother before running to the infirmary. Before anyone could react, the matter had ended less than a minute after Liao Changyi and the others attacked. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± What just happened! Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes were red. At this moment, he could not hold it in anymore. He raised his fist and punched Liao Changyi¡¯s men not far away. ¡°You bunch of bastards who only know how to y dirty tricks!¡± Then, the scene quickly became chaotic. The two sides fought intensely until the teacher arrived. Most of the people who participated in the fight were taken to the Academic Affairs Office. Liao Changyi and the student who was hit by the basketball were sent to the hospital because of their serious injuries. In the infirmary¡­ After Doctor An examined Lu Beichen, he said, ¡°You just have to take some medicine to recuperate your elbow abrasions. You have to treat your knee fracture properly. You also have to rub the bruises on your back¡­¡± As he spoke, he nced at the little girl beside him. The originally obedient and soft child carried a terrifying aura. An Zhiran was a little surprised. Such an aura actually appeared on a little girl. This was really¡­ interesting. ¡°Xiaocha, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Beichen pulled his sister¡¯s hand and made her sit down. ¡°It¡¯s just a bone fracture. It¡¯ll heal soon. Tsk!¡± The young man red at An Zhiran.?You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you!?He thought. The man took his time dealing with the wound in his knee. ¡°It needs to be in a cast. Don¡¯t move.¡± Chapter 61 - Who Do You Think You Are!

Chapter 61: Who Do You Think You Are!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

While Lu Beichen was in the cast, he called his father and briefly exined the entire situation. He knew that with the Liao family¡¯s vengeful personality, this matter would definitely not be over today. It would be better to inform his father so that he could prepare early. Shortly after the call, a couple of teachers in suits stormed in. ¡°Were you involved in the basketball court fight?¡± The balding man in the lead had an unfriendly look in his eyes. ¡°This is your attitude as students? A school is a ce for you to study, not fight!¡± An Zhiran frowned and looked at the man who was spluttering. ¡°Teacher Liao, this is the infirmary, not your office. If you want to teach the students a lesson, wait until they go back.¡± Lu Beichen looked at the middle-aged man mockingly. ¡°Although Liao Changyi is your nephew, as a teacher, it¡¯s better to investigate the entire matter clearly. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind calling the police to deal with it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Liao Gouxian was so angry that his expression changed. He shook his hand angrily. ¡°You,e with me to the Academic Affairs Office!¡± He pointed at Lu Xiaocha. ording to the confession he had heard from the other students, it was this seemingly inconspicuous girl who hit his nephew. Lu Beichen shielded his sister behind him like he was protecting a calf. The young man looked at the middle-aged man with his cold and sharp eyes, his aura not losing out at all. ¡°Teacher Liao, my sister has to stay here to apany me.¡± His tone was firm. Liao Gou was furious. ¡°Whatpany? As the person involved in the fight, she must go to the Academic Affairs Office with me immediately.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s exquisite face turnedpletely cold. ¡°What if I say no?¡± Liao Gouxian said, ¡°Then just wait to be expelled!¡± The young man sneered. ¡°Expelled? That depends on whether you have the ability!¡± The two sides confronted each other. Seeing this, the other teachers did not know how to persuade them. They could not afford to offend any of them. Lu Xiaocha sat her brother down. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go over with them.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid, either. She thought that these people were disturbing her brother¡¯s treatment too much. ¡°No way!¡± Lu Beichen pursed his lips. He stubbornly refused to let his sister face it alone. The moment he found her, he had sworn to protect his sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can protect myself.¡± Her brother was so silly. He had already seen her capabilities. Why did he always treat her as a child who was easily bullied? Finally, under the young man¡¯s cold gaze, Lu Xiaocha stood up. ¡°Liao Gouxian, if anything happens to my sister, the Lu family will never let the Liao family off!¡± He had never used his family background to threaten others in school. In fact, very few people in school knew of his identity. However, as a family whose status was on par with the Lu family, the Liao family naturally knew of Lu Beichen¡¯s background. The threatened Liao Gouxian was furious. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait. I haven¡¯t settled this matter with your Lu family yet!¡± Lu Xiaocha turned her body slightly and stood in front of her brother. She was so small, but her aura was even stronger than Liao Gouxian¡¯s. ¡°Do you still want to go? If you want to settle this issue, so be it. In any case, we don¡¯t intend to end it like this either. My brother was knocked to the ground by your nephew and his knees were fractured. Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s still in a cast?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing as an adult to be bullying a child? You turn a blind eye to your nephew bullying people in school, but you can suddenly see so clearly after your nephew was beaten up by a little girl like me? You¡¯re the only one who has the cheek to do this.¡± Liao Gouxian was so angry that his face turned purple. ¡°He¡¯s got three broken ribs and a dislocated arm! And there¡¯s another ssmate who¡¯s puking blood from your beating!¡± An Zhiran was speechless. He nced at the calm little girl. He couldn¡¯t tell that she was so violent! The child was also very sharp-tongued. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what they deserve? They deliberately bumped into my brother because they can¡¯t afford to lose in basketball. Previously, they deliberately bumped into a few of our ssmates. You¡¯re not the only one who can be protective of your family. You adults are allowed to stand up for your nephew, but I¡¯m not allowed to protect my brother?¡± Although he shouldn¡¯t, An Zhiran couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Lu Beichen was also a little surprised. He didn¡¯t know that his sister could speak so well. Her little mouth made Liao Gouxian so angry that he almost vomited blood. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s stubborn temper red up and refused to leave. She red at him and puffed out her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not going with you guys anymore. Just looking at him pisses me off.¡± Liao Gouxian¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to expel you ording to the rules.¡± He thought that this would scare the little girl, but the child did not care at all. Instead, her eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Thank you so much. I was worried that I would feel embarrassed if I didn¡¯t listen in ss. The monthly exam ising soon. You don¡¯t know how suffocating I felt when I heard the news. I only brought back zeros during the entrance examination. At least it was only embarrassing at home at that time. When the results of the monthly examinatione out, I¡¯ll be embarrassed in front of the entire school!¡± ¡°Pfff¡­¡± An Zhiran burst outughing. Lu Beichen covered his face.?Sister, it¡¯s good enough that we know about this ourselves. Why did you say it out loud??He thought. The other teachers winced. That was too much. However, there was something worse. Lu Xiaocha looked at Liao Gouxian expectantly. ¡°When can you expel me? If not, I¡¯ll give your nephew another beating. What do you think?¡± Now, except for Liao Gouxian, who looked like he had eaten shit, everyone¡¯s shoulders began to tremble withughter. An Zhiran smiled without any scruples. Liao Gouxian was so angry that smoke rose from his head. He pointed at Lu Xiaocha and trembled. ¡°You¡­ The Lu family¡¯s upbringing is really something. How did they raise such a shameless person like you?! Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of the Lu family!¡± As he spoke, he raised his arm and was about to hit her, but he was grabbed by a well-defined hand and could notnd at all. ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± A cold voice that seemed to have the power to freeze people sounded. Everyone turned their heads and saw Lu Zhan and his wife walking over. The person who grabbed Liao Gouxian was the head of the Lu family, Lu Zhan. There wasn¡¯t much of a difference in their ages. Compared to Liao Gouxian, Lu Zhan was worlds apart. Whether it was his appearance, figure, or temperament, Liao Gouxian felt inexplicably inferior. Pei Anran walked to her daughter and son in her high heels. When she saw the anger in her son¡¯s beautiful eyes, she turned around and threw the bag in her hand at Liao Gouxian. ¡°Who does your Liao family think you are? Your children are ying dirty tricks in a basketball game at such a young age. He¡¯s really inherited the Liao family¡¯s culture. What a joke. With Liao Changyi¡¯s grades and character, you really have the cheek to say that about my Xiaocha. Even bulletproof ss can¡¯tpare to the thick skin of your Liao family. You should contribute to the Ministry of Defense!¡± Chapter 62 - Stay Out of Women’s Business

Chapter 62: Stay Out of Women¡¯s Business

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Pei Anran took out her small bag and threw it at him. She didn¡¯t give Liao Gouxian a chance to react at all. Her mouth was like a machine gun as she opened her mouth to mock him without any vulgarities. ¡°A grown man, and a dean at that, actually wants to fight a 13-year-old child. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at if word gets out? Since when did the Liao family have the right to educate our children? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see if you¡¯re worthy? Look at how smug you are as a small leader. Your tail is pointing straight at the sky. Do you want to split the world apart¡­¡± ¡°You! You shrew!¡± Liao Gouxian was beaten into a sorry state by Pei Anran. He wanted to retaliate, but Lu Zhan, that bastard, was holding his hand and restraining him. He was not as strong as him and could not break free. He could only be scolded passively. ¡°I¡¯ll show you a shrew today!¡± If they dared to touch her child, let alone Liao Gouxian, she would even dare to hit the head of the Liao family! ¡°Madam Lu, Madam Lu, calm down. Calm down. Let¡¯s sit down and talk¡­¡± The other teachers persuaded bitterly. What was going on¡­ An Zhiran was speechless. Would his infirmary ever have peace today? ¡°Beichen, Xiaocha, let¡¯s go!¡± After beating them up with her words, Pei Anran tidied her slightly messy clothes and raised her chin to call her son and daughter. ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s answer was crisp and clear as she followed her mother happily. After taking two steps, she remembered that her brother¡¯s leg was injured and he couldn¡¯t walk. She hurriedly walked back and carried her brother, who was a head taller than her, in a princess embrace. Lu Beichen: ¡°!!!¡± That¡¯s enough. You carried me the same way when we came to the infirmary. It¡¯s too embarrassing!?He thought. ¡°I can walk on my own.¡± The young man¡¯s ears turned red as he struggled to get off his sister. Lu Xiaocha was puzzled. ¡°If you walk by yourself, won¡¯t you be jumping on one leg? It¡¯ll be faster if I carry you.¡± ¡°No, just hold on to me.¡± Lu Xiaocha stared at his red ears and said, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re shy. You should have said so earlier.¡± She set him down. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡± ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lu Zhan walked over, took off his suit jacket, and handed it to his wife. Then he turned around and squatted down. ¡°Come on.¡± Lu Beichen looked at the broad back view in front of him helplessly. His father had never carried him on his back before. There was a gentle push on his back. The young man pursed his lips and leaned forward with red ears. The tall man easily carried his son on his back. Liao Gouxian covered his face and shouted, ¡°Lu Zhan, our Liao family won¡¯t let this go!¡± When Lu Xiaocha walked past him, she stepped on his foot. ¡°O!!!¡± Liao Gouxian hugged his feet and screamed. The corners of the youngdy¡¯s lips curled up as she apologized insincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. I didn¡¯t see it.¡± With that, she lifted her chin and hummed a cheerful tune as she took her mother¡¯s arm and left. Mother Lu¡¯s eyes lit up with amusement. ¡°Well done!¡± If a member of the Lu family was bullied, they had to fight back on the spot. On the way home, Lu Zhan looked at his children. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Lu Xiaocha sat obediently with her hands on her knees. She poked her fingers together and carefully looked at her father. ¡°They bullied my brother when we were ying basketball. When I got angry, I beat up Liao Changyi and hisckey. I think they broke their ribs and were hospitalized.¡± Lu Beichen hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not my sister¡¯s fault. She did it for me.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°When did I say it was her fault?¡± A broad palm stroked the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Well done.¡± The two children looked at him eagerly. Lu Zhan looked very stern, but there was warmth in his eyes as he looked at his children. ¡°If we, the Lu family, endured being bullied, not only will we feel bad, we will embarrass the family. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Your mother and I will handle it.¡± Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen nodded with sparkling eyes. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Mother Lu looked at her son¡¯s injuries and her anger rose again. ¡°And you, Xiaocha? Are you hurt?¡± Her frail daughter must be at a disadvantage if she fought with two people. Lu Xiaocha shook her head honestly. ¡°No.¡± Pei Anran stroked her daughter¡¯s head and felt extremely sorry for her. ¡°You fought two people. Even if you¡¯re not injured, you must be tired.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. She hugged her obedient daughter and her husband and said, ¡°The Liao family is really going overboard. Previously, they snatched a project from us, and now they¡¯re bullying my Chacha and Chen at school. Are they trying to dere war?¡± Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Liao Zhongxian. Xiaochen, ask if anyone at the scene took a video and left evidence.¡± Lu Beichen nodded and asked around on his cell phone. When the car arrived at Lu Manor, Lu Beichen sent him theplete video. Lu Zhan took the video and went to the study. Mother Lu helped her son sit down and said worriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. We can¡¯t have any seque.¡± Lu Beichenforted her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. An Zhiran from the An family treated my injuries.¡± ¡°Oh, him.¡± Pei Anran was relieved. ¡°Why did he be a school doctor?¡± An Zhiran¡¯s medical skills were good. This was not a secret in the circle, but there were very few people who were able to consult him. Lu Beichen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°He said that going to the hospital is too troublesome. He worked from morning to night and didn¡¯t even have time to read novels.¡± Pei Anran was speechless. That¡¯s a very good reason. ¡°Xiaocha, are you hungry? We haven¡¯t finished the biscuits we made yet. Why don¡¯t you eat them while I get the cook to make you something else to eat?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently. She nned to get the chestnuts she picked up from the mountain after eating the biscuits. Previously, they had used some to cook, but she wanted to eat sugar-fried chestnuts more. While she was munching on a small biscuit, an uninvited guest arrived at home. ¡°Who? That old woman from the Liao family is here?¡± Pei Anran was so angry that sheughed. She pped the table and stood up. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gone to settle things with her, but she came knocking on my door herself!¡± ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll change into something morebative.¡± With that, she walked upstairs. When she came downstairs again, her long hair was tied up. She was wearing sportswear and shoes suitable for big movements. She walked down the stairs like a female warrior. Lu Zhan walked out of the study. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Stay out of women¡¯s business. I¡¯m going out to fight. Don¡¯te out. How am I going to deal with that old woman if she doesn¡¯t act up when youe out?¡± Lu Zhan winced. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Seeing that her mother was full of fighting spirit, Lu Xiaocha followed her out with the small biscuit in her mouth. She had to watch her mother and not let her lose. Chapter 63 - Accumulation of Hatred,

Chapter 63: umtion of Hatred, Battle Between Women

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As soon as Pei Anran and Lu Xiaocha went outside, they saw a noble and graceful woman walking over aggressively with a group of people. When she saw Pei Anran, jealousy and ruthlessness shed in her eyes. Back when they were in school, she and Pei Anran were ssmates, but their statuses were worlds apart. She was the eldest daughter of the Wang family and was respected by everyone. Pei Anran¡¯s family was just a run-down family and could notpare to the Wang family at all. Moreover, her family was upied by a mistress. She was the person Wang Miaozhu looked down on the most. When was in school, she also took a fancy to Lu Zhan, who was good-looking and had good grades. Unfortunately, with the Lu family¡¯s situation, not only did the Wang family not agree, but she also looked down on him. In the end, she let Pei Anran have him. What was even more ridiculous was that in the end, the entire Lu family fell into Lu Zhan¡¯s hands. He even used powerful methods to develop the Lu family to its current state. Pei Anran, who she looked down on, was now on par with her. Not only that, but Lu Zhan was really affectionate. He doted on Pei Anran to no end. Every time he went out to socialize, he would bring his wife along to block those other women. He even brought her along to work. The couple was together no matter where they went. They had never had any scandals. Who in the circle didn¡¯t envy her? What about herself? Liao Zhongxian had been a yboy when he was young. Even after marrying him, he had still been fooling around outside. The only fortunate thing was that he hadn¡¯t gotten a bunch of illegitimate children outside. Theparison was stark. Liao Zhongxian and Lu Zhan could notpare at all. She regretted not taking him for herself back then. If she did, she would be Mrs. Lu, who was doted on and envied by countless people! ¡°Pei Anran, your daughter, who grew up in an orphanage, hit my youngest son. He¡¯s still in the hospital. What does the Lu family n to do about this?¡± Wang Miaozhu raised her chin proudly like a peacock. She was the eldest daughter of the Wang family who had been pampered since she was young. Even now, she still looked down on Pei Anran. Heh¡­ When she was in school, Pei Anran wasn¡¯t even qualified to clean her shoes. Would Pei Anran be afraid of her? ¡°Wang Miaozhu, are you out of your mind? You haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on, yet you dare to bring people to the Lu family to seek justice. Don¡¯t you know about your son¡¯s rotten virtue? You still have the cheek to look for me? I haven¡¯t settled things with you yet! Your son can¡¯t even defeat my daughter in a fight. How weak must he be!¡± Wang Miaozhu¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Pei Anran, don¡¯t be shameless. No matter what my son did, there¡¯s no reason for you to send him to the hospital. You have to give me an exnation for today¡¯s matter. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Not only did Wang Miaozhue, but she also brought her daughter and eldest daughter-inw to support her. There were also many people from the circle who were here to watch the show. It was human nature to gossip. Many people shamelessly followed after hearing the news and wanted to see how the Lu and Liao families would end up. Wang Miaozhu¡¯s daughter was also arrogant. She nced at Lu Xiaocha with disdain. ¡°As expected, she was brought back from outside. She¡¯s uneducated and wild. If this were my family, such a person should be educated well. Only the Lu family would bring back all kinds of bad people.¡± How could Pei Anran allow others to say that about her precious daughter? She rushed forward and grabbed the Liao family¡¯s daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re not well-mannered! My daughter is a thousand times better than you. Who are you to say that!¡± ¡°Ah!!! Let go of me!¡± The daughter of the Liao family even got pped on her face after her hair was pulled. It was so painful that she screamed. The surrounding people were stunned. No one expected a fight to break out so soon. Wang Miaozhu only reacted after her daughter was pped. She screamed and rushed forward. ¡°Pei Anran, you b*tch, let go of my daughter.¡± Pei Anran smiled fiercely. ¡°Perfect timing!¡± She swung the Liao family¡¯s daughter¡¯s hair to the side and started to fight with Wang Miaozhu. Lu Xiaocha had been staring intently at her. She held a few small stones in her hand. When Wang Miaozhu¡¯s long nails scratched her mother¡¯s face, she flicked her fingers. She heard Wang Miaozhu covering her wrist and screaming. Pei Anran took this opportunity to kick her over, then pounced on her and started hitting her. ¡°Wang Miaozhu, I¡¯ve tolerated you for long enough. When I was in school, you brought people to bully me. When I married Zhan, every time I attended a gathering, you also mocked me and ostracized me. Seeing that the Lu family is getting better, you¡¯re starting to covet my man again. Now, your son is bullying my son and daughter. Do you really think I¡¯m a pushover?!¡± As Pei Anran recounted the grievances she had umted over the years, she mercilessly beat the woman up. When the people who came with Wang Miaozhu heard this explosive news, they immediately looked at Wang Miaozhu strangely. Was she cheating on her husband? Wang Miaozhu was beaten until her entire body hurt. ¡°Pei Anran, you¡¯re talking nonsense! Are you all dead? Come and help!¡± Lu Xiaocha saw that the group of people who followed Wang Miaozhu here were a little restless. Although she looked small, she was calm. ¡°If you all fight together, then I¡¯ll call my Dad.¡± The delicate, fair girl stood nearby, staring at them with her clear eyes. Her voice was soft, but she didn¡¯t sound like she was joking. The few women who were close to Wang Miaozhu stopped. This was the Lu family. Although they were usually close with Wang Miaozhu, it was not worth offending the Lu family for her. Wang Miaozhu, who was fighting with Pei Anran, saw that they had note to help after a long time, and her eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°Are you two dead? Come and help me!¡± This time, she spoke to her daughter and daughter-inw. Although the Liao family¡¯s daughter had just been pped and was a little out of it, she had hatred in her heart. Hearing this, she immediately pounced over with a cry. But before she could pounce over, she tripped over a foot and fell t on her face. Lu Xiaocha folded the Liao family¡¯s daughter¡¯s hand behind her back and sat on it. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You can only watch my mother fight.¡± The Liao family¡¯s daughter immediately cursed. Lu Xiaocha clenched her fist and punched the ground beside her head, creating a small pit. The little demon said innocently, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying since I¡¯m from an orphanage, but when I¡¯m in a bad mood, I want to smash things.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Not only was the Liao family¡¯s daughter staring at the fist-sized pit face, but the others who saw it also gasped. At this moment, she really believed Wang Miaozhu¡¯s words. Her son had really been hospitalized by this young girl. How much strength did she have? Her skin was soft and tender, but her hand was fine after smashing the ground! The eldest daughter-inw of the Liao family was about to help, but when Lu Xiaocha stared at her, she turned pale and did not dare to move. Themotion here was too big. Although Lu Zhan had the butler pay attention to the situation and made sure that his wife and daughter weren¡¯t at a disadvantage, he still couldn¡¯t sit still. After drinking two cups of coffee, he looked at his son and went out. Chapter 64 - End of the Farce

Chapter 64: End of the Farce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The scene outside was very lively. Lu Zhan walked out and saw his daughter, who was extremely obedient in his heart, sitting on top of a woman. Her dark eyes were staring covetously at the Liao family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw. Her exquisite face with baby fat looked fierce. His wife was even more powerful. She rode on Wang Miaozhu and hit her until she cried out. Although Wang Miaozhu struggled and fought back, she was no match for his wife. Lu Zhan was speechless. He¡¯d better go back. Going out himself would probably affect his wife and daughter¡¯s performance. Lu Beichen was supported by the butler. When he saw this scene, his eyes hurt, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. In all his life, he had never heard of any nobledy in the circle of wealthy families fighting like this. Today, there was a fight between the matriarchs of two wealthy families. This news was definitely explosive. As long as my sister and mom didn¡¯t lose,?he thought. Although the father and son secretly wanted to go back and let Pei Anran beat them up more, they were still noticed. ¡°President Lu,e over and take care of it!¡± There was nothing he could do about that. With a serious expression, Lu Zhan slowly walked over and picked up his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore. Does your hand hurt?¡± Pei Anran vented the resentment that had been pent up in her heart for years. Although she was in a sorry state, she felt much better. Pei Anran tidied her messy hair. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s more hurt than me. Why are you here?¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°I came out to take a look.¡± Then he looked at his daughter. ¡°Xiaocha,e here.¡± Lu Xiaocha let go of the woman under her and hopped over, ¡°Daddy ~¡± Lu Zhan rubbed her furry head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The little girl shook her head obediently. Everyone was speechless. Your daughter is fine, but someone else isn¡¯t! At this moment, Wang Miaozhu was in a miserable state. Her exquisitely styled hair was now as messy as a beggar¡¯s. Her face had been pped a few times, and her carefully applied makeup was also ruined. Right now, her face was as colorful as a palette. Her high heels had long fallen off, not to mention her dress and essories. She had never been in such a sorry state in her life. Now, she was like this in front of Lu Zhan. Wang Miaozhu really hated Pei Anran to death. And listen to what they¡¯re saying! Does her hand hurt?! Who the f*ck is hurting? The Liao family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw trembled as she went to help her battered mother-inw up. Wang Miaozhu had just stabilized herself when she pped her daughter-inw. ¡°Useless thing!¡± She didn¡¯t help her when she was being beaten up so badly. The eldest daughter-inw of the Liao family covered her face and felt extremely humiliated and aggrieved in front of so many people. Did she not want to help? That child from the Lu family could punch a hole in the ground with one punch, and her legs went weak from her intense stare. ¡°Lu Zhan, what kind of crazy woman did you marry? She¡¯s too much!¡± She really hated that b*tch! Pei Anran, who was being carried by her husband, felt her legs flying. ¡°So what if my husband likes me like this? You shamelessly came to my house to cause trouble. Did you want me to serve you good tea and water? After a lifetime of sweet dreams, it¡¯s time to wake up. Do you really think that the entire world revolves around you? You¡¯re already so old, yet you still think that you¡¯re young and beautiful.¡± Wang Miaozhu was so angry that her entire body was trembling. ¡°Lu Zhan, Pei Anran, this matter isn¡¯t over!¡± Lu Zhan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Butler, bring me my cell phone.¡± The butler responded respectfully and handed over his phone. Lu Zhan didn¡¯t say much. He sent the video of the basketball game to the few people present. ¡°This video is enough to prove that Liao Changyi deliberately harmed my son and his ssmates. If you want to go to court, our Lu family will apany you to the end.¡± The few people who received the video could not help but look at the Liao family with strange gazes. That was it? The Liao family was really arrogant and despotic. Their son had taken the initiative to provoke them. He should have yed basketball properly, but he had to y dirty. He had knocked the young master of the Lu family into such a state. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for his sister to avenge her brother, right? It would be really embarrassing if the Lu family really gave in today. Seeing that things were almost done, Lu Zhan brought his wife and children back. ¡°Butler, send the guests off.¡± After this farce ended, Liao Zhongxian, the current head of the Liao family, was so angry that he called Lu Zhan to question him. It was not that he cared much about Wang Miaozhu, but he cared about the Liao family¡¯s reputation. One had to look at the master before beating a dog. The Lu family was throwing their Liao family¡¯s face to the ground and stepping on it ruthlessly! ¡°Lu Zhan, what do you mean by this? Do you want topletely fall out with the Liao family?!¡± Liao Zhongxian¡¯s voice was fierce and questioning. Although the two families did not get along all these years, there were always only benefits in business, so the Lu and Liao families still had business dealings. Now, they were about topletely fall out. Lu Zhan drank a cup of coffee and said unhurriedly, ¡°This is a matter between women. I can¡¯t interfere. I believe you know how Wang Miaozhu bullied my wife back then.¡± Liao Zhongxian naturally knew. He and Wang Miaozhu had a business marriage. That woman had Lu Zhan in her heart ever since she was in school. Seeing that Pei Anran was with Lu Zhan, the arrogant her naturally disliked Pei Anran. When she was young, she bullied her a lot. Even when Lu Zhan gradually became more powerful, Wang Miaozhu had brought many people to ostracize her in the circle. But so what? ¡°Even so, she can¡¯t humiliate our Liao family in front of so many people!¡± ¡°My wife has been suppressing her resentment towards Wang Miaozhu for so many years. She¡¯s not in good health. If she wants to vent, I can¡¯t stop her. I¡¯m already giving you face by not helping her with it.¡± His voice was as cold as ever as he hung up after saying that. Liao Zhongxian was so angry that he smashed the phone on the ground and cursed. He had always been dissatisfied with Wang Miaozhu because she still liked Lu Zhan. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the cooperation between the two families couldn¡¯t be separated, he would have divorced that woman long ago. Now that she was old, she still caused him so much trouble. It was obvious that after today, countless people wouldugh at him and mock him for being cheated on! As expected, the fight between the Lu and Liao families quickly spread. At that time, someone recorded a video and the video went viral on WeChat. At the same time, there was a video of the children of the two families ying basketball. Fortunately, there were two families suppressing it, so these videos did not end up circting online. However, this was enough. In a short period of time, wealthy families were discussing this matter everywhere. The cooperation between the Lu family and the Liao family hadpletely copsed. Misfortune did note alone. When the eldest son of the Liao family was discussing how to take revenge on the Lu family outside, he was beaten up by Lu Beilin. He had a recording in his hand, so the Liao family could only suffer this loss silently. Chapter 65 - Sugar-fried Chestnuts

Chapter 65: Sugar-fried Chestnuts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the end, the Liao family suffered heavy losses and wereughed at in the circle. Moreover, because of the video and what Pei Anran said when she hit Wang Miaozhu, the Lu family obtained a better reputation. They were brave and not weak. The most surprising thing was that the Lu family¡¯s daughter had just been found. This was the first time she had appeared in public, and no one expected it to happen in such a way. She had beaten up the Liao family¡¯s little tyrant, Liao Changyi, and even had his ribs broken. The video of the little girl fighting was too contrasting from her obedient appearance. Moreover, her basketball skills were really cool. It was like watching a movie. Also, she suppressed the daughter of the Liao family and punched a small pit in the ground. Was this something a f*cking human hand could do? Was this video really not created by special effects? This daughter of the Lu family was quite something. Previously, there was a rumor in the circle of wealthy families that the daughter of the Lu family was ugly. If she was not good-looking, who was? ¡°Hahaha¡­ This is too satisfying. Beichen, you don¡¯t know, but Sister is famous in the circle now. Previously, some idiots spread rumors that our sister is ugly and can¡¯t be seen by others, which is why she was hidden by the Lu family. They even said that she¡¯s vulgar.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to hell with them. With our sister¡¯s looks, even a fairy can¡¯tpare to her. It¡¯s good that she ys basketball. Even all of usbined can¡¯tpare to her. Those people just don¡¯t know how to appreciate our sister¡¯s charm!¡± When Lu Beichen heard Gu Xiao calling her sister, the veins on his forehead bulged. ¡°Xiaocha is my sister!¡± Gu Xiao abused the fact that Lu Beichen could not beat him up over the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t be so calctive. We had grown up together since kindergarten. We¡¯re like brothers. Your sister is my sister!¡± Lu Beichen really wanted to crawl over to Gu Xiao¡¯s shameless head and bury him alive. Gu Xiao coughed twice and finally became serious. ¡°Is your leg alright? That old man Liao Gouxian used his status to call a few of our ssmates who yed basketball over to teach them a lesson. He didn¡¯t even let the injured off. He even said that he wanted to give us a demerit and make us read our reflection in front of the entire school. He also threatened to expel you and Xiaocha from the school. Of course, we were not convinced. We¡¯ve been fighting that dog for the past few days. After the video of your mother fighting with that person from the Liao family spread, Uncle also intervened to help us. Now that the Liao family has angered the principal, they gathered a few sensible people from the school and are nning to fire Liao Gouxian. He¡¯s so busy right now that he doesn¡¯t have time for us. When are you and Xiaocha going back to school? Let¡¯s buy some party poppers and firecrackers and send him off together when he leaves. If you don¡¯te, it feels like something is missing.¡± Speaking of this, Gu Xiao felt refreshed. He had already ordered the party poppers in advance. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t set off firecrackers. ¡°By the way, you and Sister Xiaocha can think of something more festive to send him off. Something he¡¯ll never forget.¡± Lu Xiaocha was sitting at the side eating cake obediently. Her brother¡¯s cell phone was broadcasting, so she heard it. ¡°I know.¡± The little girl dug a spoonful of cake into her mouth. Her round eyes were half-closed in satisfaction, and her snow-white cheeks puffed up like a harmless cream hamster¡¯s. Her bare feet swayed up and down excitedly. Lu Beichen liked to watch her eat. He felt that he had a soft little pet, the kind that could fight when something bad happened. Gu Xiao¡¯s excited tone came from the phone. ¡°Sister, tell me about it.¡± Lu Xiaocha swallowed the soft and fragrant cake in her mouth with a satisfied expression. Her voice was sweet and soft. ¡°The suona, the drum, the gong. These send-offs sound loud enough, don¡¯t they?¡± She had once helped an old man who was about to starve to death in the post-apocalyptic world. That old man had done funeral work before the apocalypse. He had no other ability, so he took out his precious suona and gave it to her. There was a period of time when the suona often sounded in the base. It was a sound that could take away the souls of people. Actually, Lu Xiaocha felt that the sound of the suona was quite pleasant. Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao were stunned when they heard what she said. Then¡­ ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Sister, you¡¯re really a talent. Why didn¡¯t I think of this? The suona is a good thing. How can I not give Dog Liao a piece? But no one in our ss knows how to y it.¡± Lu Xiaocha mumbled as she ate, ¡°I can!¡± Lu Beichen and Gu Xiao ¡°!!!¡± They couldn¡¯t imagine her ying the suona. However, Gu Xiao was excited. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange to buy a suona for our sister immediately. I¡¯ll also buy a car full of white chrysanthemums!¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ Well done!¡± He could imagine Liao Gouxian¡¯s twisted expression now. Lu Xiaocha rolled up her sleeves after eating the cake and ran out barefooted. Lu Beichen said, ¡°Put on your shoes!¡± She ttered back again, put on her slippers, and went outside like the wind. ¡°Butler, where¡¯s the big pot and sand I bought?¡± She wanted to fry chestnuts. After watching so many videos and consulting the chef, she felt that she knew how! The butler smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone move it out for you.¡± Then, the servants of the Lu family began to get busy. Lu Xiaocha came out with arge basin of chestnuts that she had stored and began to stir-fry. The pot was so big that it could fit her inside. Lu Xiaocha carried a spat that was bigger than her and began to stir-fry. The people watching at the side were all worried for her. ¡°Mydy, why don¡¯t we do it? We have the strength.¡± It was hardbor. Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°No, I want to do it myself!¡± Who could be stronger than her? When Lu Beilin came back, he saw his younger sister cooking in the courtyard in full swing. She was carrying a spat and stir-frying in the big pot alone. He was really afraid that she would flip herself over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He took off his sses, his peachy eyes smiling. Lu Xiaocha was frying chestnuts. When she heard her third brother¡¯s voice, she answered without looking back. ¡°Frying chestnuts.¡± She answered crisply. Lu Beilin was not in a hurry. He got someone to bring a stool over. He sat at the side and watched the little girl busy herself. She used the spat skillfully. After the fragrance of the sugar-fried chestnuts came out, the little girl¡¯s eyes were extremely bright. As she fried them, she swallowed her saliva. Her eager look was extremely cute. Lu Beilin wanted to hug his sister and rub her in his arms. ¡°All right!¡± Seeing that it was about time, Lu Xiaocha threw the big spat away. She was not afraid of being scalded and quickly reached in to take one out. ¡°Huhu¡­ It¡¯s so hot!¡± Lu Beilin flicked her forehead angrily. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry!¡± Chapter 66 - Preparing to See Him Off

Chapter 66: Preparing to See Him Off

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She was already scalded, but a certain child grabbed the chestnut and refused to let go. She pouted and blew on it. When it wasn¡¯t so hot, she opened the chestnut with her hand and took off the hard shell. The golden chestnut meat that emitted heat and fragrance looked super delicious. Lu Xiaocha couldn¡¯t wait to eat it and sessfully scalded herself again. It was quite fun to watch her expression change as she ate. The butler had already instructed someone to pick up all the chestnuts from the pot. ¡°Delicious!¡± Lu Xiaocha held her cheeks in satisfaction. Looking at her plump cheeks, Lu Beilin wanted to try it too. Therefore, he picked one up and opened it. The freshly made sugar-fried chestnuts were rich in vor. The soft taste of the sweet meat made him want to eat more. The siblings sat in a row with small stools and ate the stir-fried chestnuts in front of them. Lu Xiaocha nced at him. ¡°These are mine. You ate a lot. You have to return them to me.¡± Lu Beilin gave her a sideways nce. ¡°Look at how petty you are. Got it. I¡¯ll get you a big bag of chestnuts tomorrow.¡± Although he said she was petty, his tone was indulgent. Lu Xiaocha was immediately satisfied. She could cook a lot more. As she ate, she suddenly stopped. One could not tell how many chestnuts she had stuffed into her mouth. Both sides of her cheeks were round, and her eyes were big and bright. She sat with Lu Beilin, looking soft and small. Lu Beilin: I want to squish her. ¡°Have we forgotten something?¡± Her mouth was so full that her words came out a little muffled. Lu Beilin said, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ of course you all forgot.¡± The young man gritted his teeth behind her. Lu Xiaocha pped her forehead. ¡°Ah, I forgot about Brother!¡± Her mouth was still chewing. She turned her big eyes to look innocently at her twin brother. Lu Beilin rubbed his nose. ¡°We¡¯re trying it out.¡± The young man looked at the chestnut husks that almost formed a small mountain in front of them. ¡°Trying it out?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s mouth was stuffed so full that she choked. ¡°Water, water¡­¡± After a moment of chaos, the contents of her mouth were finally emptied. Lu Beichen was speechless. ¡°There are so many of them and no one is fighting with you for them. Can¡¯t you eat slowly?!¡± He was impressed that she could choke herself so badly just by eating. Lu Xiaocha shrank her neck and felt a little guilty. She couldn¡¯t help it. She handed a handful of chestnuts to her brother ingratiatingly and looked at him eagerly. ¡°Brother, eat. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Lu Beichen took a deep breath. How could he bear to scold her like this? Hence, the young man shifted the mes of war to his third brother. ¡°Brother, Xiaocha is still young and ignorant. Why don¡¯t you watch over her?¡± The young man put on a serious face. Although he was young, he looked more mature than Lu Beilin. Lu Beilin did not sit properly. He looked aszy as a cat. ¡°Got it, got it. I¡¯ll definitely watch over her time.¡± There was arge pot of sugar-fried chestnuts. In the end, half of the pot was finished by Lu Xiaocha alone. The rest were eaten by her two brothers. She also gave some to the butler and the cook, although there were only two or three pitiful ones in that tiny hand. The butler and chef, who knew how protective she was of her food, were still ttered. Her stomach was a little full. Lu Xiaocha carried a few ss bottles and strolled up the mountain to terrorize the insects. She was going to release the little bugs in the bottle and catch some more while she¡¯s at it. After the fireflies they caught outside were brought back and released, there were more of these little things in the mountains near Lu Manor. It was quite strange to asionally see them at night. ¡­ In order to send Liao Gouxian off, Lu Beichen had to go to school even if he had to limp! His feet were still in a cast. When the car arrived at the school gate, Lu Xiaocha helped him down. Gu Xiao cheered and ran forward. ¡°F*ck! That bastard Liao Changyi is f*cking inhumane!¡± Seeing the ss monitor¡¯s leg be like this, the students of ss One were united against amon enemy. ¡°A few of our ssmates were hit by his people, but we didn¡¯t suffer any losses. Especially Sister Xiaocha, she dealt with a few people and even sent Liao Changyi to the hospital. Impressive!¡± That¡¯s right. In the end, she avenged her brother and threw the basketball at them and threw Liao Changyi over her shoulder! That part of the video went viral at school. Everyone surrounded Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen and talked about what had happened in school over the past few days. Since Lu Beichen was injured, many girls in the school hated Liao Changyi to death. The forum was filled with people scolding him. Lu Xiaocha was now famous in school. Her overly obedient appearance and powerful martial strength formed a strong contrast. Many people were asking about her. Then, they talked about Liao Gouxian. Gu Xiao and a few male students said mysteriously, ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ve bought the suona, drum, and gong. We¡¯ll give the suona to our sister. There are people in our ss who specialize in drums. No one knows how to y the gong, but it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as it¡¯s loud enough!¡± ¡°There¡¯s more. There¡¯s more. We¡¯ve got the vase and the white chrysanthemums.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just waiting for Liao Gouxian. So when will he be fired?¡± There was a know-it-all in the ss who was very well informed. He was all smiles. ¡°The school has already issued a notice. Liao Gouxian has been expelled for abusing his power and epting bribes. He will leave with his things today.¡± Everyone asked, ¡°When?¡± During the first ss in the morning, when the teacher arrived at ss One, he was dumbfounded. There was no one in the entire ss! In the parking lot outside the school, Liao Gouxian¡¯s face was dark as he held some things from his office and cursed. ¡°Do you really think our Liao family is easy to bully? A bunch of old farts. There¡¯s also the Lu family and those little brats. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll get back at them for today¡¯s humiliation! How did Lu Zhan get that evidence!¡± The thought of the evidence of him epting bribes being taken by Lu Zhan filled his heart with fear. ¡°F*ck this lunatic!¡± Liao Gouxian kicked the car in front of him, his heart filled with hatred. The Liao family had been busy and messy recently, so he had to pack his things and drive home himself after being fired. He had never been so embarrassed before. All of this was brought about by the Lu family. He would not let them off! He put everything in the trunk and closed the door. He looked up and saw a pair of dark eyes. The snow-white, delicate girl had jumped onto the roof of his car and was looking down at him with the suona in her hand. Liao Gouxian was frightened by her gaze as if she was looking at trash. When he saw who it was, he was furious. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, you uneducated thing, why are you standing on my car? Get off!¡± He was already filled with resentment and anger towards the Lu family. Now that he saw the daughter of the Lu family who had injured his nephew, his anger surged to his head and he spoke rudely. Chapter 67 - Sending Off With the Suona

Chapter 67: Sending Off With the Suona

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Facing the furious bull, the girl standing on the roof of the car was calm andposed. ¡°Teacher, we¡¯re here to send you off.¡± She tilted her head and smiled an innocent, clean smile, like a cherub who had fallen to earth. But in the next instant, the beautiful angel raised the suona and waved it. Liao Gouxian looked at her in horror. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?!¡± Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t say anything. The other students walked out from their hiding ces. Standing at the front was Lu Beichen, who was being supported by others. The young man looked at her expressionlessly. Following closely behind were students holding drums and gongs, as well as white chrysanthemums. Liao Gouxian had a very bad feeling. ¡°You¡­ all of you, why are you here instead of going to school!!!¡± He put on a brave front and tried to scare these students away with his usual dignity. Gu Xiao smiled at him. ¡°Teacher Liao, thank you for your ¡®care¡¯ all these years. How can we not send you off when you were fired by the school?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher Liao. We value rtionships very much.¡± ¡°Teacher Liao, these flowers are for you. We wish you a safe journey!¡± He ced the white chrysanthemum not far from Liao Gouxian. All the students bent 90 degrees. ¡°Bam¡­¡± A few male students popped the party poppers in Liao Gouxian¡¯s direction. Gu Xiao used a cylinder made of paper as a microphone. When he spoke, he was full of affection. ¡°Teacher Liao, this is a blessing on behalf of the entire ss One of the Seventh Grade. I wish you a happy dismissal.¡± ¡°Finally, we will send you a most memorable gift.¡± Liao Gouxian¡¯s expression could not be any darker. ¡°Get lost!¡± But who would listen to him? The girl standing in the car held the suona and yed it vigorously under Liao Gouxian¡¯s terrified gaze. A sound that could blow people away sounded. Even the prepared ss One students staggered and quickly covered their ears. ying the suona was aborious job. Many people would feel their faces getting red from using all their strength, but this was easy for Lu Xiaocha. The girl yed ¡°The Funeral Song¡± heroically. The students who had regained their senses quickly took their drums and gongs and beat them. The sound of these two instruments was loud enough, but it could not cover Lu Xiaocha¡¯s suona. Instantly, the originally empty parking lot was bustling with noise and excitement. Liao Gouxian almost fainted. Many teachers, students, and even passers-by ran over to watch when they heard themotion. Then¡­ ¡°Pfft, hahaha¡­ What are they doing? Sending him off?¡± ¡°F*ck! Those are from ss One, right? Lu Beichen is inside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Liao dog!¡± ¡°F*ck! ss One is going all out!¡± ¡°They¡¯re ying the suona while standing on the roof of the car. My soul was almost sent away by this sound. What are they doing?¡± ¡°I know, I know. They¡¯re sending Director Liao off.¡± ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha. I¡¯m dying ofughter. They¡¯re sending him off with white chrysanthemums and the suona.¡± ¡°Which genius came up with this idea? Awesome.¡± The teachers who rushed over almost passed out when they saw this scene. These students were simply toowless. ¡°Stop, all of you!¡± The teachers¡¯ voices could never bepared to the sound of the trumpets and gongs. They could only run over to stop them. However, when they got closer, their heads felt even more buzzing. They struggled to snatch the drums and gongs from the other students, but they couldn¡¯t get the one standing on the roof. Lu Xiaocha shook her head and finished ying it. She felt quite good about herself. ¡°Take care, Old Liao!¡± Lu Xiaocha waved at Liao Gouxian, who seemed to have lost his soul, and then lightly jumped off the roof of the car. ¡°Hello, Teacher.¡± She put the suona behind her and greeted the group of teachers in front of her obediently. The teachers were speechless. Obedient my ass! This was a f*cking devil! They did not know if Liao Gouxian would be traumatized, but the teachers would definitely have a headache. ¡°All of you¡­ get your parents here!¡± Oh-ho. She had only been in school for a few days, and her parents were already being called. Lu Xiaocha looked worried and asked in a negotiating tone, ¡°Teacher, can I call my brother instead?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Lu Beichen. All the teachers: ¡°¡­ No!¡± She could only say, ¡°Oh,¡± regretfully. All the students had been confiscated of their instruments and driven back to the ssroom. Although their parents had been called, they were still inexplicably excited. Soon, after the first period, ss One¡¯s glorious deeds spread throughout the school. ss Two was also in discussion. ¡°They were too daring. They sent him off with suona and white chrysanthemums. I just want to know if Director Liao is okay now.¡± ¡°I heard all the students in ss One went.¡± ¡°If it were me, I would go too. The evidence of the basketball incident was so obvious, but Liao Gouxian still sided with his nephew and wanted to penalize those people in ss One. I heard that he even called them into the office and scolded them for a long time, not even letting the injured off.¡± ¡°Even the school¡¯s air will be bright without him in the future.¡± ¡°What a shame we didn¡¯t get to watch it live.¡± ¡°I heard from the people who saw it that the person ying the suona was Lu Beichen¡¯s sister. She stood on the roof of the car and yed it. The teachers couldn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her. I know. She was so cool in the basketball video. The way she avenged her brother was cool too. If I had a sister who was so good-looking and protective, I¡¯d wake upughing in my dreams.¡± ¡°And the siblings are so close.¡± The ssroom was filled with discussions about Lu Xiaocha. Pei Xue sat by the window with an ugly expression. The book in her hand was already torn. Lu Xiaocha, Lu Xiaocha again! It was as if she had been everywhere since she arrived at school. If these discussions were bad, she would be happy to hear them. However, now, she was in the limelight at school, whether it was the video of her ying basketball previously or now ying the suona to send Liao Gouxian off. If it were any other teacher, everyone might still condemn her. However, Liao Gouxian had used his status as the dean to protect Liao Changyi and the others all these years. He punished the students physically, hinted at parents for gifts, and even treated students differently depending on their status. Not only had he offended the students, but he had also offended the teachers. The students were overjoyed that he had been expelled. Although what ss One had done this time was crazy and unorthodox, many people felt relieved by it. Therefore, more and more people admired Lu Xiaocha. Many people in their ss looked at her with admiration when they mentioned her. Pei Xue¡¯s heart burned with jealousy when she heard all the praise directed at Lu Xiaocha. Her nails dug into the pages, but no one paid attention to her. Ever since she was taught a lesson by Lu Xiaochast time, she did not dare to cause trouble again. Moreover, the way many people in the school looked at her made her suffer. This was all because of her. She should have been the high and mighty goddess, but now she had be a street rat. Pei Xue was so angry that she was about to cry. Chapter 68 - Calling The Parents Again

Chapter 68: Calling The Parents Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Almost everyone in ss One had their parents called. Such a grand asion attracted the attention of the entire school. Lu Beilin came for the Lu family as their parents were too busy toe. When he received the call from the school, he wondered if he had misheard. ¡°Huh? My sister caused trouble? Are you sure it wasn¡¯t someone else?¡± The teacher did not make it too clear because he was busy calling the parents of the other students. At this moment, Lu Beilin was sitting on a chair with his long legs crossed and his body leaning backzily. His wine-red shirt made his skin look even colder. His right hand was holding a wine ss. His light golden half-length hair was tied into a slightly messy ponytail at the back of his head. The hair on his forehead was fluffy, revealing his superior facial features. His peach blossom eyes looked down at the man kneeling in front of him, and his jade-like bare feet raised his chin. The young man took a shallow sip of red wine. His thin lips were as red as blood. His slightly indolent tone was amused, but it made the kneeling man tremble. Lu Beilin chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid. You should have thought of the consequences of being discovered when you betrayed me. Ah Lai, I¡¯ve treated you well, right? Why are you so stubborn?¡± Thest sentence was like a soft murmur. The young man¡¯s lips curved. In this luxurious room, he looked like the vampire of legend in themplight, decadent and deadly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Third Master. They¡ªthey threatened me with my wife and daughter. I had no choice. I couldn¡¯t give them up.¡± The man was already in tears and kept kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°So?¡± Lu Beilin stood up and stepped on the man¡¯s shoulder, pinning him to the ground. He looked down at the man. ¡°What have I got to do with any of this?¡± Lu Beilin sneered and extended his hand slightly. A person beside him stepped forward and respectfully took the wine ss from his hand. ¡°Take him to the Underground City. Don¡¯t let me see him again.¡± With that, Lu Beilin left barefooted. His sister was still waiting for him. The young man¡¯s lips curled up slightly. At the thought that he was about to see his sister, the bad mood brought about by the man improved a lot. When the man heard that they were taking him to the Underground City, he cried and begged for mercy, but he was still dragged away by two tall men in ck suits. ¡°Ah Lai, this is the punishment you deserve.¡± Ah Lai roared with red eyes, ¡°But what do you want me to do, give up my wife and child?!¡± One of the men holding him had a cold expression. ¡°Betrayal is betrayal. Between Third Young Master and Shen Wenyan, you chose to trust Shen Wenyan.¡± Ah Lai sagged. Thest of the light went out of his eyes. Yes¡­ He chose to believe in Shen Wenyan. ¡°We¡¯ll help your wife and child in secret. We¡¯ll tell the public that you¡¯re dead.¡± Those who were punished to enter the underground city would never be able toe out. Ah Lai took a long time to say hoarsely, ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Beilin, who had left, had changed his clothes. His white shirt, silver-gray suit pants, and vest were neatly arranged. He put on his gold-rimmed sses to cover his amorous eyes that seemed to have hooks on them. However, even so, his superior handsome features were still very eye-catching. He adjusted his tie in the mirror. His long, bony fingers were unusually striking. The red rose-like thin lips in the mirror curled up slightly. ¡°What did my sister do? I¡¯m really curious.¡± He looked so happy that it was as if he had gone there to be praised instead of being called there for trouble. Soon, he arrived at school. There were quite a lot of parents here today. As soon as Lu Beilin got out of the car, he became the center of attention. Whether it was the parents or the students, they could not help but look at him. Then, they gasped. This person was too good-looking! ¡°Excuse me, where is 7th Grade ss 1?¡± A female ssmate who was immersed in the beauty of the super handsome man was awakened by hiszy and maic voice. When she met his eyes behind his sses, the girl¡¯s face turned red. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s over there! The second ssroom on¡­ on the third floor.¡± The girl pointed at one of the teaching buildings. She seemed to be on fire, and her voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°As thanks, this is for you.¡± The handsome young man turned his finger and held a pink rose in his slender fingers. The girl took the rose in a daze, feeling as if she were floating in the clouds. The other girls around her were green with envy. That guy was so romantic and elegant. How can there be such an outstanding person in the world! By the time the girl came back to her senses, Lu Beilin had already left. Many parents had already arrived at the ssroom of 7th Grade ss 1. Most of them still did not know what had happened. They only knew that their children had gotten into trouble, and it was the entire ss. This was simply unprecedented. At this moment, the parents were all pulling their children to ask what had happened. After receiving their muffled answers, the parents were stunned. ¡°How ¡­ how did you ¡­¡± ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me, is this 7th Grade ss 1?¡± A voice so pleasant that it could make one¡¯s ears pregnant sounded. Everyone in the ssroom looked toward the door and was stunned. ¡°Teacher?¡± The teacher on the podium was also stunned. He came back to his senses awkwardly when the young man asked. ¡°Ah, this is 7th Grade ss 1. You must be a parent.¡± ¡°Third Brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha saw the young man at the door raise his arm and call him Third Brother. The handsome young man standing at the door looked in the direction of the voice and smiled when he saw his cute little sister. This smile was different from the polite alienation that had surfaced on the surface just now. It was a smile that came from the heart. Everyone in the ssroom looked at the equally good-looking twins and then at the unforgettable young man at the door. So he was their parent¡­ F*ck! Wasn¡¯t this world too biased towards certain people? Lu Beilin walked to the siblings and rubbed Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hair with an indulgent smile. ¡°What have you done now?¡± She had only been in school for a few days and he had already been called twice. His little sister was really different. Last time, she fought with Liao Changyi. What about this time? Lu Xiaocha felt a little guilty. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing. I just yed an instrument.¡± ¡°And?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s voice was small. ¡°Suona, y the funeral song.¡± Lu Beilin was speechless. Ah, this¡­ his sister was really daring. ¡°All the parents are here, right? Today, we called everyone over mainly because of the bad behavior of our students.¡± The teacher looked pained on the surface. Although he felt that the children¡¯s actions were indeed quite satisfying, as a teacher, he had to condemn such actions righteously. ¡°About the children sending white chrysanthemums to Mr. Liao after he was fired, beating the gong and ying the funeral song¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Before the teacher could finish speaking, some of the parents below could not help butugh. The teacher did not know what to say. Although I know it¡¯s funny, can you at least respect my profession!??He thought helplessly. Chapter 69 - Especially Lu Xiaocha!

Chapter 69: Especially Lu Xiaocha!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The teacher at the lectern coughed for silence. ¡°No matter what the reason is, what the students did was wrong. You¡­ You even yed the suona and drums. What have you done!¡± The teacher lectured the students bitterly from the podium and instructed the parents. ¡°Especially Lu Xiaocha!¡± Lu Xiaocha, who had been singled out, sat obediently in her seat. Her big eyes looked innocent and weak. Even the parents present could not bear to see this. What could such a cute child do? Was the teacher not afraid of scaring the child? ¡°You went up on top of his car and yed the suona! Who taught you that!¡± The parents who heard the teacher¡¯s words ¡°!!!¡± What¡­ what? This little girl yed the suona on the top of the car?! Lu Beilin chuckled softly. ¡°Teacher, my sister knows she made a mistake. She definitely won¡¯t do it again.¡± The teacher¡¯s head was pounding. ¡°I hope so.¡± This youngdy was also a capable person. She had only been in school for a short period of time, but she had already sent that little tyrant from the Liao family to the hospital. That little one had yet to be discharged from the hospital, and she had already climbed onto the car roof to y the funeral song on the suona! She almost sent Liao Gouxian to the other side. In the end, the entire ss, along with the parents, were taught a lecture. Since they were already here, they also held a parent meeting to talk about the children¡¯s grades. Speaking of grades, he had to remind Lu Xiaocha again. The teacher looked at her with resentment. ¡°Lu Xiaocha¡¯s parents, you should find a tutor for your child. Otherwise, sleeping in ss all day is not going to work.¡± Lu Xiaocha was once again watched by many onlookers. As long as¡­ as long as she wasn¡¯t embarrassed, the awkward one would be the teacher! Lu Xiaocha stared at the teacher calmly. The teacher¡¯s eyelids twitched. Why did he suddenly feel guilty being stared at by such a pair of eyes? ¡°Ahem¡­ let¡¯s talk about the other problems¡­¡± After ss, the parents reminded their children, ¡°If you dare to do such a thing again, don¡¯t even think about getting your pocket money!¡± Seriously, how did children nowadayse up with such things? Lu Beilin pinched Lu Xiaocha¡¯s small nose. ¡°You¡¯re good. Howe you know how to y the suona?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s voice was muffled. Her big eyes looked at him. ¡°Someone taught me.¡± The young manughed. ¡°Come, tell me how you sent Liao Gouxian off?¡± The interest in his eyes was almost overflowing. Not only did he not educate his younger siblings, but he also began to ask questions excitedly. Lu Xiaocha leaned on the table and looked at him. ¡°Tired. I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± She felt like she was the reincarnation of a salted fish. She even hugged her stomach andined that she was hungry! It was only the third period, and it wasn¡¯t time for food! Lu Beilin snapped his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± He took her bag and searched it. A peach appeared in his hand. The person who had been lying down instantly sprang up and sat up. She leaned forward like a puppy. ¡°Third Brother ~¡± Her voice was so sweet. Lu Beilin¡¯s red lips curled up. When he smiled, it was as if all the light gathered on him. Whether it was the students or the parents who had not left, they could not help but secretly look at the young man. His looks and temperament were a hundred times better than those celebrities! Lu Xiaocha got what she wanted. She held the peach and nibbled on it while mumbling about what they had done today. Lu Beilin stroked his chin. ¡°Your idea is not bad. I¡¯ve decided that if anyone provokes me again in the future, I¡¯ll bring a funeral procession to the entrance of his shop or home to y a tune! Lu Beichen was speechless. Do you remember being called in as a parent?!?He thought. This was the first time Lu Beilin hade to school as a parent. In the past, when only Lu Beichen was in school, he wouldn¡¯te even if they asked him to. But things were different now. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Show your brother around your school.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Lu Xiaocha said. ¡°I have other things here.¡± ¡°Okay, Third Brother. Third Brother, where do you want to go?¡± The little girl knew that her brother still had food on him. Lu Xiaocha wandered around him like a shadow, trying to find out what he was hiding. When she couldn¡¯t find anything. Lu Beilin did a magic trick and a few round grapes appeared in his hand. She quieted at once with the grapes. Lu Beichen did note along because of the cast on his leg. As the two of them walked on the school path, almost everyone who saw Lu Beilin would be stunned for a few seconds. Some people even walked straight into the streetmps. Lu Xiaocha shook her head as she ate the grapes. ¡°A pretty face is a disaster.¡± They were still teenagers, but they were already mesmerized by her third brother¡¯s figure and face. Lu Beilin pinched her cheek. ¡°Our little sister hasn¡¯t fully grown up yet. Otherwise, she would be a femme fatale.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Chapter 70 - Fu Ye Appears

Chapter 70: Fu Ye Appears

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha walked around the school with her third brother. Seeing that more and more people wereing to watch them, Lu Xiaocha felt like she was being watched like a monkey. She quickly sent him away and started writing her reflection after returning to the ssroom. Damn it, she had never written this before. She bit the end of her pen and only managed to write three words in the end. ¡®I was wrong¡­¡¯ As for what was wrong? Was the suona too loud? ¡°Brother, are you done writing?¡± That¡¯s right. She wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d been punished to write a reflection. The entire ss had been punished. Lu Beichen sat upright as he wrote. His beautiful and clean handwriting was eye-catching. He looked at the three words his sister had choked out and grimaced obscurely. He handed over the reflection he had written. ¡°Just copy it. I¡¯ll write another copy.¡± He doted on her too much. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up, and her eyes curved into beautiful crescents. The dimples on both sides of her snow-white cheeks could melt one¡¯s heart. She clearly had a smart and obedient face, but how could her grades be so terrible? Lu Beichen looked at the words she had written in ugly handwriting. Lu Beichen said with difficulty, ¡°Can you¡­ write seriously?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him nkly. ¡°I¡¯m already writing very seriously.¡± The young man did see the word ¡°serious¡± on her face and in her eyes. His heart ached at the sight of his sister¡¯s tender, baby-fat face. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you to write in the future.¡± His sister was a little silly earlier at the orphanage, so how could she read and write? Lu Xiaocha did not know what he was thinking and was alsoining. She was a child born in the post-apocalyptic world. Although she was born with great strength, it was already impressive that she could raise herself in such an environment. She still had to stumble to learn how to read from the old man who picked her up. As for practicing handwriting and reading seriously, she could forget about it. She did not have the mood or time. ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Xiaocha happily agreed. After handing over the self-reflection letter, Lu Beichen asked Gu Xiao to buy a copybook. If she couldn¡¯t understand in ss, she should practice writing. This time, she finally had something to do in ss. As the monthly exam approached, Fu Ye, who had not appeared for a long time, suddenly appeared at the entrance of their school. It was just that the way he appeared was a little strange. Originally, he¡¯d arrived on a cool motorcycle. The teenager¡¯s bearing was a perfect match for the two-tone ck bike. Anyone who saw him had to call him cool. The bike stopped not far from the school entrance. A pair of long and slender legs were fighting for space. After taking off the helmet, his deep and arrogant facial features were exposed. He was extremely handsome, but he looked scary, like a wild wolf fighting fiercely. However, at this moment, after this wild wolf got off the bike, it took out a straw target that was taller than him and was used to hold candied hawthorns. There were also dense candied hawthorns stuck on it, and it looked delicious. But¡­ no matter how you look at it, this is discordant! He appeared in such a cool and handsome manner, but he looked stupid with this pile of candied fruit! Fu Ye ced the candied fruits aside and held it with one hand. He leaned back slightly against the car and stared at the gate with his dark eyes. ¡°Um, may I ask if you¡¯re selling candied hawthorn?¡± Some people could not help but step forward to ask, either because they were tempted by him or the candied hawthorn. Fu Ye took out a cigarette and held it between his fingers. He looked down at the girl who was asking him with a red face. ¡°What do you think?¡± Do I look like I sell candied hawthorn?!?He thought. The girl ran away, blushing under his gaze. Fu Ye took a puff of his cigarette. The white smoke seemed a little ethereal, covering his sharp face a little, but the recklessness and ruthlessness on his body did not decrease at all. However, most of the students looking at him were boys. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°Are you talking about the person or the bike?¡± ¡°They¡¯re both cool. My brother has a bike like that, but it¡¯s not as cool as his, and it doesn¡¯t have the same vibe. But¡­ What¡¯s he doing carrying a bunch of candied fruits?¡± The onlookers discussed softly. The boys were so envious that they drooled. This bike was simply the wife of all bike lovers. This person¡¯s figure was something that many boys wanted but did not have! Fu Ye acted as if he did not hear the discussions around him. He carried the candied hawthorn casually, but if one looked closely, they would realize that the young man was staring at the school gate like a ferocious beast looking for prey. Finally ¡­ his prey appeared. ¡°Brother, there are so many candied fruits!¡± The moment Lu Xiaocha walked out of the school gate, she saw the grass stake that was taller than a person, as well as the bright red and delicious candied hawthorn. At that moment, her hot gaze could not go away. Fu Ye was speechless. Good, that¡¯s the feeling!?He thought. Everyone else was looking at him and his car, but only this brat was looking at his candied hawthorn. She hadn¡¯t even discovered him yet! The young man stuck his tongue in his cheek andughed sinisterly. This was the first time Lu Beichen saw someone carrying candied hawthorn. She watched helplessly as her silly sister ran over as if she had a rope around her neck. Her gaze never left those candied hawthorns. She hadpletely ignored the person holding it, who had such a strong presence. Slurp¡­ ¡°How much for one?¡± she asked. Lu Beichen was speechless. You should at least look at him!?He thought. ¡°You guess.¡± Lu Xiaocha, ¡°???¡± You¡¯re the seller and you want me to guess??She thought. That didn¡¯t stop her. She put one hand on her hip and waved her hand in a particrly heroic manner. ¡°I want them all!¡± She had a lot of pocket money on her now and could afford all of them. ¡°Kid, you only have eyes for candied hawthorn, don¡¯t you, hmm?¡± Fu Ye was so angry that heughed. He reached out his fingers and pinched Lu Xiaocha¡¯s soft face with baby fat. Then, he turned her head to meet his gaze. Lu Xiaocha blinked nkly and then eximed. ¡°Fu Ye!¡± ¡°Yes? What did you call me? Another chance.¡± He waved the candied hawthorn in his hand. ¡°Brother Fu Ye ~¡± In front of food, Lu Xiaocha was definitely flexible. She immediately changed her words and called him sweetly. Fu Ye smiled as he took down a stick of candied hawthorn and handed it to her. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to my house.¡± Lu Xiaocha, who was holding and licking the candied hawthorn, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My grandfather wants to see you. I told him that you discovered Yin Shian, but I didn¡¯t tell him about the contract. He said that he wanted to see you.¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Beichen. ¡°No, Xiaocha needs to go home with me now.¡± Fu Yeughed ostentatiously and handed the candied hawthorn to Gu Xiao. ¡°Hold it for me.¡± Gu Xiao looked confused. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± As soon as he took the candied hawthorn, he looked at Fu Ye in shock. He bent down and ced Lu Xiaocha¡¯s body on the bike. Then, he got on the bike and made an annoying gesture at Lu Beichen. ¡°I¡¯ll take the kid away first.¡± After saying that, he drove off without giving anyone time to react. Chapter 71 - Fu Ye, I Want Your Life

Chapter 71: Fu Ye, I Want Your Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Everyone, including Lu Xiaocha, who was pressed against the seat, widened their eyes. Lu Beichen trembled in anger. He picked up his bag and threw it out. ¡°Fu Dog!¡± This bastard, that was his sister! ¡°Candied hawthorn!!!¡± There were so many candied hawthorns, and she had only eaten one! Fu Yeughed wildly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Who asked you to only stare at candied hawthorn when you left school? You didn¡¯t even notice me!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ stinky child, you¡¯re really ruthless!¡± He was punched again. The bike tilted and almost flipped over. Lu Xiaocha puffed up her cheeks in anger. Fu Ye quickly coaxed, ¡°Alright, I was wrong, alright? I still have some at home. I specially bought them for you.¡± Hearing this, Lu Xiaocha calmed down. Even though she was sitting on the bike, her hand was still holding the candied hawthorn tightly. Fu Ye drove straight into the militarypound. The guards here did not stop him. Everyone in thepound knew Little Tyrant¡¯s car. ¡°Eh¡­ that little tyrant actually let someone elsee with him on his bike!¡± As if he had discovered something shocking, the guard looked at the departing bike and eximed. Who didn¡¯t know how much Fu Ye treasured his bike? Even a good friend who had grown up with him couldn¡¯t sit on it. At most, he would let them admire it. Today, he actually brought someone with him on his bike. This was even rarer than the sun rising from the west! ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Taking off his helmet, the young man got out of the bike and carried the person behind him down to the ground. He looked at the candied hawthorn in a child¡¯s hand in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re rubbing it against my clothes again.¡± Lu Xiaocha picked up a candied fruit and ate it. She rolled her eyes. ¡°You obviously rubbed yourself against it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He rubbed the child¡¯s furry head. The militarypound had elevator-level apartments and a detached vipound. Fu Ye¡¯s family was an old family here. Fu Ye¡¯s grandfather¡¯s position was high and was rich, so he had bought arge courtyard house when he first arrived. The two stone lions at the door were especially impressive. Lu Xiaocha obediently followed the young man. Her beautiful face was a little wrinkled. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a gift for your grandfather.¡± Having lived in this world for a while, she knew that one had to bring gifts when visiting. Fu Ye waved his hand. ¡°I snatched you here. Why would you need to bring a gift?¡± This was what the Fu family¡¯s butler heard when he walked over. The corners of his mouth twitched. As expected of their young master, he was still so annoying. When his gazended on the young girl beside the young man, the old butler¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Young Master, where did you kidnap, no, find the little girl you brought.¡± After asking, he whispered, ¡°Won¡¯t her familye knocking on your door?¡± Fu Ye grabbed the child and introduced her confidently, ¡°Uncle Xia, this is my sister!¡± Lu Xiaocha licked the candied fruits and raised her little hands to greet the old man. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Okay, okay, go in. Old Master is waiting for you.¡± Fu Ye nodded and lowered his head. Before Lu Xiaocha could react, he quickly bit a candied fruit and ran away. Lu Xiaocha was stunned for a second or two, and then¡­ Butler Xia watched in horror as the little girl¡¯s expression and eyes became terrifying. Then, she chased after him at an unbelievable speed. ¡°Ahhh!!! Fu Ye, I want your life!¡± The young man ran home like a mad dog. Old Master had been drinking tea when he saw his unstable grandson sh past in a gust of wind. The old man was so angry that he red at him. ¡°Young brat, you¡¯re already so old. Can¡¯t you be more mature? What are you doing all day?!¡± ¡°Where are the candied fruits I bought? Hurry up and save me!¡± Fu Ye said anxiously. ¡°Huh?¡± said the old man. Before Old Master could figure out what his grandson was talking about, another gust of wind flew over and his grandson flew out in a parab. ¡°F*ck! Isn¡¯t it just a candied fruit? I was the one who gave it to you!¡± His body flew out with a loud bang. After all, he had undergone professional training. Fu Ye stabilized his body in the air to slow down the impact. Then, hended safely in a handsome and wild posture. Lu Xiaocha was furious. There were only two candied fruits left in her hand! ¡°Hiss¡­ stop fighting. I told you I bought you a lot at home.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s ears twitched and she instantly became very obedient. ¡°Really!¡± Those big eyes sparkled. The corners of Fu Ye¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt his teeth ache. ¡°Really, really. I¡¯ll find it for you right away.¡± With that, he looked at the stunned old man sitting there. ¡°Grandpa, my life. Bah. Where¡¯re the candied fruits I bought?¡± Lu Xiaocha realized that she seemed to have barged into someone else¡¯s house and sent his grandson flying in front of the old man. She nced at the old man sitting over there, and her expression almost cracked. Quickly standing upright, she greeted him politely. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Fu.¡± Her voice was soft and sweet as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had just overturned a 1.8-meter-tall man. Grandpa Fu¡¯s gaze shifted from her to his grandson. Lu Xiaocha touched her nose guiltily and secretly red at that person. It was all his fault! He knew she was protective of her food, but he still ate her candied fruits without telling her! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha was prepared for the old man to be angry, but heughed heartily. Lu Xiaocha looked at him nkly. What was going on? ¡°Good, good, good. Finally, someone who can subdue this brat. Hahaha¡­¡± Thatugh was really happy. The corners of Fu Ye¡¯s mouth twitched. Was this his biological grandfather? ¡°Young Master, the candied fruits you bought are here.¡± The butler, who had followed back and witnessed everything, also took out a bunch of candied fruits with a smile. ¡°We were all wondering why you bought so many candied fruits. We didn¡¯t expect it to be for this youngdy.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw those candied fruits. She secretly moved over. Old Master Fu looked at the little girl¡¯s clear eyes and felt even better. This little girl was good. She looked delicate and obedient, but she was actually so strong. Moreover, she seemed innocent. ¡°Is this the little girl you were talking about, the one who subdued that zombie?¡± If he didn¡¯t see her send his own grandson flying, Old Master Fu would probably think that this unruly brat was ying with him again. Fu Ye raised his head and handed her a candied fruit. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much. I¡¯ll keep these for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha gave a reluctant ¡°oh¡± as she licked the ones in her hand and stared at those on the straw target. She was really eating from the bowl while looking at the pot. Fu Ye rubbed his arm. The child had used a lot of strength when he was thrown out just now. Fortunately, his body was strong and durable. Chapter 72 - Heretics

Chapter 72: Heretics

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Old Master Fu looked at Lu Xiaocha with a smile in his eyes, but he was more surprised at the way his grandson interacted with her. This brat had been able to do whatever he wanted ever since he was young, but he never yed with girls because he felt that they were troublesome as they were delicate and liked to cry. He¡¯d never been so patient with anyone in his life. He even went out of his way to buy candied fruits. He remembered the first thing the boy had asked him thest time he¡¯d returned. ¡°Grandpa, is there a way for me to kidnap a kid back to be my sister?¡± At that time, he¡¯d chased the brat across most of the yard with his cane. Fu Ye only told him about the zombies after that. Today, he really managed to kidnap her back. The girl was indeed good-looking and looked obedient. Most importantly, she could even teach her unruly grandson a lesson. ¡°Xiaocha, can I bring some people to go see the zombie?¡± Speaking of business, the old man became serious. Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Will you capture Yin Shian?¡± ¡°We need to estimate the threat of this heretic.¡± ¡°Heretic?¡± Lu Xiaocha handed the bamboo stick to Fu Ye and gave him a look. ¡®Exchange.¡¯ To trade the stick for candied fruits. Fu Ye¡¯s lips twitched. He resigned himself to fate, took another stick of candied fruits, and handed it to her. Old Master Fu saw all of this and the smile on his face became more and more obvious. ¡°That¡¯s right, heretic. That¡¯s the name we gave these guys. They¡¯ve been around since ancient times, but they used to be called demons. At that time, demon yers were prevalent, so these guys did not bring too much trouble. However, demon yers had basically lost their inheritance and there were fewer and fewer of them. Now, these heretics were gradually emerging. In order to deal with these guys, the state has specifically set up a heretic bureau, and every one of the heretics we¡¯ve found so far is a big threat to humans, so we¡¯ll have to see it to be reassured.¡± So heretics were demons. ¡°Can demons be humans?¡± Many of the demons in the novels she read could transform into humans. Old Master Fuughed out loud. ¡°These heretics can¡¯t transform into humans like in the books. They¡¯re strangely shaped and are basically in animal form. In terms of looking like humans, the zombie you found is probably as human as they can be.¡± Fu Ye leaned back in his chair and did not sit properly. The chair was being rocked back and forth by him, and he was fiddling with a lighter in his hand. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been at the heretic bureau. Heretics are divided into seven levels. The lowest level is Grade D. They are several times stronger than human soldiers with the best physiques. The good news is that we can kill them with our current weapons. However, it was very difficult to injure Grade C and above heretics with bullets. A Grade C heretic isparable to a killing machine. It is destructive and bloodthirsty. Grade B ones are even more difficult to deal with. They may even have some special abilities. Currently, the strongest prisoner in the heretic bureau is a Grade A heretic. It was captured after they mobilized the entire heretic bureau and lost more than half of their talents because of it.¡± Fu Ye looked at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°The dagger you gave me previously can be used to deal with heretics. With my current ability, with that dagger, I can kill a Grade B heretic.¡± Even so, that group of people from the heretic bureau looked at him in disbelief for a long time. After all, only three people in their entire bureau could deal with a Grade B heretic alone. Those three people were now the captains of several squads in the heretic bureau. ¡°As for Yin Shian¡¯s grade.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Child, you¡¯re impressive. ording to my understanding of the heretics, Yin Shian¡¯s grade is at least Grade S.¡± Grandpa Fu took a deep breath. ¡°This is why the heretic bureau has to confirm it. If the heretic is really no threat to humans as Fu Ye said, it¡¯s a good thing for us.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look sometime.¡± An idea shed across her mind. ¡°Then if Yin Shian isn¡¯t harmful, can you help him find a job?¡± She was fretting over how to settle the guy. Grandpa Fu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If Yin Shian passes the trial of the heretic bureau, we can arrange work for him. What do you think, Xiaocha?¡± Of course, Lu Xiaocha felt that it was awesome. Aftering to this world, she had learned about this country. Being able to have a cradle-to-grave job in the government was something that many people dreamed of. ¡°Okay!¡± They agreed to go up the mountain together the next day as it was a school holiday. She ate three sticks of candied fruits and Fu Ye refused to give her anymore. The little girl was so angry that she became a pufferfish. ¡°Then why did you buy this much? What if it melts?¡± Fu Ye waved his hand and called someone over, handing over the candied fruits in front of the child. ¡°Refrigerate that for me. It won¡¯t melt that way, will it?¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Fu Ye found her angry look funny and poked her snow-white cheeks slyly. ¡°Eat less. If you eat too much, your stomach will hurt and your teeth will hurt too. If you get cavities, you won¡¯t be able to eat anything. You can only have porridge then.¡± The child quickly covered her face and red at him fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll wash my teeth.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in cleaning your teeth.¡± Lu Xiaocha held thest candied fruit in her mouth and could not bear to chew and swallow it. She spun it around in her mouth. One moment, her left cheek was round and bulging, and the next moment, her right cheek was round and bulging. Fu Ye¡¯s hands were itching. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± Lu Xiaocha read her brother¡¯s message rushing her to go home. Fu Ye¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Why are you going back so early?¡± Lu Xiaocha stood up and stretched. ¡°Then what should I do if I don¡¯t go home?¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± When Old Master Fu came out of the study after settling his matters, he saw the young girl standing up. Now, he could understand his grandson¡¯s feelings of wanting to kidnap her back to his family. This child was to his liking. Unfortunately, she was not his own. ¡°Dinner is ready in the kitchen. Why don¡¯t you eat before you leave?¡± Lu Xiaocha stopped in her tracks and turned around to sit down. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. I just want to stroll around.¡± Fu Ye looked at her with a faint smile. Lu Xiaocha looked back confidently. ¡°Hahaha¡­ OK. Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat, Xiaocha? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare more for you.¡± The little girl obediently shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not picky.¡± Fu Ye chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. She can eat anything and eats quite a lot.¡± Old Master Fu nced at his grandson. ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s a blessing to have a big appetite. Xiaocha is so thin. Eating more will improve your health.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lu Xiaocha agreed with Grandpa Fu and nodded seriously. Having a big appetite was a blessing. She was blessed! After sending a message to her brother saying that Grandpa Fu had asked her to stay for dinner, she stayed behind with a clear conscience. Then, she had a rather sumptuous dinner at the Fu family¡¯s house. Her stomach was so full that it bloated. Chapter 73 - Heretic Bureau

Chapter 73: Heretic Bureau

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Under Old Master Fu¡¯s reluctant gaze, Lu Xiaocha, who had eaten her fill, was sent home. She came like a whirlwind, but on the way back¡­ Lu Xiaocha looked at the little sheep that had surpassed them and hammered Fu Ye¡¯s head through the helmet. With a ng, Fu Ye felt his head buzz. ¡°Can you drive properly? You¡¯re like a snail!¡± Fu Ye was quite shameless and self-righteous. ¡°I have to drive steadily and be responsible for the safety of us and others.¡± Bullshit. Why hadn¡¯t he been responsible for his life when he arrived? And no matter how steady you are, you can¡¯t drive a motorcycle at the speed of a bicycle!?Lu Xiaocha thought. ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll do it!¡± She had long wanted to try. Fu Ye decisively refused. ¡°No, you¡¯re not an adult yet and don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license. Besides¡­¡± He looked down at her short legs. ¡°Can your legs reach the ground?¡± This person had a foul mouth. Aftering to this world, what she was most dissatisfied with was her height. She got angry with anyone who mentioned it. Others would at most throw light punches when they were angry, but when Lu Xiaocha was angry, she punched Fu Ye until he almost vomited blood. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ I¡¯m driving. Kid, do you want to die?¡± Lu Xiaocha muttered, ¡°My legs aren¡¯t short. They¡¯re long!¡± Fu Ye was still in the mood tough. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Your legs are the longest. They¡¯re even longer than mine, right?¡± Hearing that Fu Ye was teasing her, Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips and stopped talking. Although they were fighting, she naturally controlled her strength. Otherwise, Fu Ye would have flown out long ago. After returning to the Lu family, Fu Ye was stared at by the three men at home as if they were enemies. Lu Zhan watched as his daughter got out of Fu Ye¡¯s car. His cold eyes were like knives stabbing at a certain someone. ¡°Xiaocha,e here.¡± Lu Xiaocha walked over obediently. When her father touched her head affectionately, she tilted her head and rubbed against his palm affectionately. ¡°Fu Ye brought tea back. Come in and have a seat.¡± Unlike the three ¡°petty¡± men at home, Pei Anran liked this boy she had seen growing up and greeted him warmly. If it were anyone else, they would definitely want to escape after being stared at by the Lu father and sons. However, Fu Ye was different. He was shameless, so he followed Pei Anran¡¯s words and stayed. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Lu Beilin rolled his eyes at him. ¡°If you knew you were trouble, why do you stay?¡± In the past, he had never felt this, but ever since his sister was found and this bastard secretly wanted to kidnap his sister, Lu Beilin really disliked Fu Ye. Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened. This brat. The next time he kidnapped his daughter, he would write at the door that dogs and Fu Ye were not allowed to enter. Lu Beichen was still brooding over the fact that Fu Ye had snatched his sister away in front of him today. He red daggers at him the entire time. Only Fu Ye¡¯s skin was so thick that it could not be pierced. However, Fu Ye really had something to tell the Lu family. ¡°Uncle Lu, I might have to take Xiaocha out tomorrow.¡± Lu Zhan¡¯s face darkened. This time, it was really Fu Ye¡¯s fault. ¡°No way!¡± No, he absolutely disagreed! Pei Anran red at her husband. ¡°At least listen to Fu Ye. We watched him grow up. He¡¯s just like our child. Isn¡¯t he Xiaocha¡¯s brother too? How can he harm her?¡± The two brothers disagreed. Lu Beilin snorted at Fu Ye. ¡°Mom, this is different. Xiaocha already has a few brothers. When did she get another random brother?¡± Lu Beichen agreed very much. ¡°We¡¯re enough for Xiaocha.¡± There were already enough brothers at home. It was best not to have any outside! Fu Ye was speechless. In the past, he was not treated like this when he came to the Lu family. The young man¡¯s mouth twitched, and he pretended not to hear their conversation and see their looks. ¡°We have to take Xiaocha with us. Uncle Lu, are you aware of the existence of the heretic bureau?¡± He had discussed this with his grandfather. Lu Beichen already knew of Yin Shian¡¯s existence, and they still needed Xiaocha. They could also tell the Lu family about this. Grandpa Fu believed in the Lu family¡¯s character and trusted that they wouldn¡¯t publicize the heretic. Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡± Only a few people knew about the existence of heretics. The more powerful the family was, the more they knew. He had only found out about the heretics half a year ago. However, this matter was too confidential. Even he knew very little about it. Of course, it was because he did not deliberately find out about it. Seeing that he knew, Fu Ye said, ¡°We encountered a heretic when we went to Mount Wuqi previously.¡± Other than Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha, everyone else in the Lu family tensed up because of his words. Lu Zhan subconsciously looked at his daughter and son. His jaw tightened, revealing some emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all of you. That heretic was finally beaten into submission by Xiaocha. Now he only listens to her. The heretic bureau wants to determine the threat and rank of that heretic, so Xiaocha has toe with us.¡± Lu Zhan looked at his daughter¡¯s petite figure in surprise. ¡°Are you joking?¡± His daughter had subdued a heretic? As far as he knew, no one could subdue a heretic. They had to be locked in a space made of special materials. Fu Ye shrugged. ¡°Beichen knows about this too.¡± Everyone looked at Lu Beichen. Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ What¡¯s a heretic?¡± Fu Ye looked like he did not want to exin. He looked at Lu Xiaocha, hoping that the child would say something. But¡­ she was staring at the te of grapes on the table and eating them seriously. Fu Ye: Didn¡¯t you juste back after eating? Other than Lu Xiaocha, he was the only one present who knew the most. If it were anyone else, he would not say it if he did not want to, but the Lu family was different. He could only exin what heretics were. Lu Beichen felt his worldview being impacted. After a long while, he muttered to himself, ¡°So Yin Shian is a heretic.¡± ¡°Then can Ie along?¡± Lu Beilin indicated that he wanted to take a look too. Fu Ye expressionlessly refused. ¡°No, the heretic bureau does not allow us to bring anyone unrted.¡± Lu Xiaocha gnawed on a small biscuit and looked over with her clear eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not someone unrted. He¡¯s my brother.¡± Her voice was so soft it seemed sweet. Her two brothers immediately felt warm inside. Fu Ye pinched her soft and fair cheeks. The three men from the Lu family seemed to want to chop off his hands with their gazes. ¡°The Heretic bureau is not allowed to carry out missions with anyone other than those involved.¡± Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips. ¡°What about you?¡± Fu Ye¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I¡¯m already a member of the heretic bureau.¡± And he was vain as hell. ¡°Well, I¡¯m too good. They begged me to join them.¡± Chapter 74 - Why Don’t You Die Now?

Chapter 74: Why Don¡¯t You Die Now?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although they were unwilling, the Lu family had no choice but to let Lu Xiaocha follow Fu Ye when he came on his motorcycle to pick her up the next day. Lu Xiaocha was carrying a backpack filled with all kinds of food prepared by Daddy Lu and her brothers. It could be said that they knew the kid¡¯s preferences very well. The young girl was also very protective of this backpack now. This was her life. Father Lu exhorted, ¡°Be safe.¡± In her father¡¯s eyes, whether Lu Xiaocha had really subdued a powerful heretic or not, she was a little baby who was easily injured. Lu Beilin: ¡°Since there are people from the heretic bureau, Xiaocha, don¡¯t follow Fu Ye. He¡¯s probably the weakest. It¡¯s dangerous to follow him.¡± Fu Ye: Bullshit, I¡¯m strong! Lu Beichen said, ¡°Come back early.¡± Under the men¡¯s murderous gazes, the young man remained calm. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± With that, he left with Lu Xiaocha. Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Ha!¡± Although he did not say another word, this sneer was enough to express the anger from the depths of his heart. Lu Beilin narrowed his peach blossom eyes dangerously. ¡°Write a sign in the future that Fu Ye and dogs are not allowed to enter!¡± This thought coincided with Father Lu¡¯s. Lu Beichen said, ¡°Dad, sign me up for a martial arts ss. Quick!¡± He wanted to beat someone up. Fu Ye¡¯s driving was really a mystery. It was fine when he was in the city. With those traffic rules restricting him, he drove more humanely. However, outside of the city, his speed was simply hellishly fast. In short, he was in a hurry to reincarnate. This guy was like a rabid dog. Either he was overconfident in his skills or he was suicidal. Lu Xiaocha felt that he was both. Otherwise, he would not be doing such a thing. Lu Xiaocha, who was wearing a helmet, was expressionless. When she felt the pressure of brushing past the big truck, she finally couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch the young man¡¯s waist. ¡°Ow!¡± The girl in the back of the car pulled a Swiss Army knife out of nowhere and jammed it against his neck. ¡°Why don¡¯t you die now?¡± The little girl said super ferocious words in a soft and calm tone. Fu Ye was speechless. That won¡¯t be necessary. Actually, he didn¡¯t mean to drive like this. He got excited whenever he touched a bike. If he didn¡¯t control himself from indulging, he could drive a bumper car like a roller coaster. The feeling of being able to drive the motorcycle slowly yesterday was aplete miracle for him! His instructor knew this very well. Back then, when he was getting his driver¡¯s license, he almost sent him away with his car. After that, at the training camp, the instructor would rather die than let him touch the motorcycle. But once he left the training camp, no one was able to control him. There were a dozen motorcycles in the garage at home, and his driver¡¯s license was the key. The old man had never been in his car before, so he didn¡¯t know how crazy his grandson was when he drove. Fortunately, his driving skills were really good, so he didn¡¯t die in a car ident at such a young age. At this moment, under the threat of the dagger on his neck, Fu Ye¡¯s mind cleared up and his speed finally returned to normal. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t let your hands tremble. This is a mountainous area. If you¡¯re not careful, I¡¯ll bleed.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded but did not put down the dagger. Soon, they saw the people from the heretic bureau, who were five men in an SUV waiting for them. ¡°Yo, what kind of look is that?¡± A shy young man looked at the knife in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand and teased her. Fu Ye stopped the car before Lu Xiaocha put away the knife. ¡°My sister¡¯s deep love for me.¡± Fu Ye took off his helmet and retorted. ¡°Then you¡¯re amazing. Other people¡¯s love is human warmth. Your love is to feel hell in theherworld.¡± There were five people from the heretic bureau. The one at the lead was an old man wearing a Daoist robe and holding a horsetail whisk. He had a traditional wine gourd hanging from his waist and a goatee on his chin. He really looked like an immortal. Apart from him, there was also a tall, muscr man who was two meters tall. When he opened his mouth, he had a Northeastern ent. He even carried arge machete on his back, looking very intimidating. There was also a strange man wrapped in a ck cloak. He was silent, as if he wanted to blend into the darkness and had no presence. The other woman, dressed like a wizard, was holding a stack of tarot cards and muttering incoherently to herself. Fu Ye¡¯s lips twitched when he saw thisbination. Back then, he wanted to say that this heretic bureau should not be called that. It should be called an asylum. There was no normal person in it. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Lu Xiaocha, even the person wrapped in a cloak. The tall and strong man stretched out a fist and gestured beside Lu Xiaocha. He opened his mouth and spoke in a loud Northeastern ent. ¡°Her small body is not even as big as my fist? Can she subdue zombies?¡± He wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t believe it. The others were seriously suspicious. Fu Ye held Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder and raised his chin slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her. This child is stronger than you.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ who are you looking down on?¡± Fu Ye grabbed Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder and blocked in front of him. ¡°Come, show them.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he flew out. Fu Ye, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not asking you to throw me¡­ Ahhh¡­ F*ck!¡± This parabolic line was perfect. In the air, Fu Ye did a backflip andnded on one knee. His posture was cool, handsome, and so skilled that it made one¡¯s heart ache. The heads of the five heretics basically drew an arc in unison as she flew out. The five of them were speechless. ¡°¡­ everyone¡¯s here, so let¡¯s go.¡± The shy young man quickly got behind the wheel, and the rest of them got in a secondter. The Northeastern man who had beenughing earlier was hugging his knife and nestling in the car seat. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m impressed.¡± He gave Lu Xiaocha a thumbs up. He was convinced after seeing that she could throw that Fu Ye so far and so high. Although they had only known Fu Ye for a short time, this bastard, who had only joined the heretic bureau for a few days, had already defeated two captains. He could even fight a battle maniac to a draw, and now, he had be the captain of Team A with his own strength. He even led the members of Team A through high-intensity training every day. He didn¡¯t even let the old and children off. Ever since the members of Team A had changed their captain, they had not had a single good day. Now, this little girl could actually deal with him. This was really retribution, hahaha! Lu Xiaocha stood quietly. No matter how one looked at it, she looked overly obedient, as if she was not the one who had thrown the man out just now. Fu Ye gritted his teeth and walked over. The SUV drove away, leaving only a trail of exhaust. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Kid, can you throw me lower next time?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll try my best. Then can you not be so annoying next time?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Mount Wuqi¡­ ¡°We¡¯re here. We¡¯ll go up from here. Bring your own equipment.¡± Fu Ye had brought that dagger with him because the fiendish aura on the dagger was too strong. Just cleaning this dagger had injured two people. In the end, Fu Ye did it himself. The others could not pick it up at all. Its cold aura was too bone-chilling. Chapter 75 - Grade SS Extremely Dangerous Heretic

Chapter 75: Grade SS Extremely Dangerous Heretic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

To keep the short sword from hurting people, the heretic bureau had found special materials to make the sheath. At this moment, Fu Ye was showing off to the child by the roadside. ¡°This sheath is pretty, isn¡¯t it? I designed it. The short sword looks good after it¡¯s been cleaned. It¡¯s the sharpest weapon I¡¯ve ever seen. It cuts if you touch it gently.¡± Lu Xiaocha took the dagger and easily drew it out under the shocked gazes of the heretics. The originally rusty and dirty dagger waspletely ck after being cleaned, and there was a small groove on the de. ¡°You, you, you¡­ you¡¯re fine?!¡± The shy man looked at Lu Xiaocha in shock. Good lord, this sword must be judging people based on looks, wasn¡¯t it? Previously, they had been extremely cold when they got close to it. Even if their bodies were strong and full of Yang energy, they could not hold this dagger. But now, such a soft little girl was actually fine holding it! Was that reasonable? Fu Ye¡¯s eyes were arrogant, and there was a smile in his deep eyes. ¡°What can happen to her? Even if anything happens to me, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± The five of them first gasped, followed by deep envy. No matter how many people coveted this precious dagger, they could not pick it up. It seemed that this child was something special. Lu Xiaocha handed it back to him. Her ears twitched as she continued forward. She paused. ¡°Sounds like gunshots.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Speed up!¡± With that, they shot out like an arrow. The five people who¡¯d been left behind gaped. Was this the speed a f*cking human could run?! The closer they got, the more obvious the gunshots became. They could faintly hear the sound of swearing. ¡°F*ck! What the hell is this? It¡¯s so agile even bullets can¡¯t prate it!¡± ¡°HOO!¡± The beast-like roar sounded. The animals of Mount Wuqi had long since fled in fear. Those who heard it felt nothing but a shudder that came from deep within. The man in the camouge uniform was thrown back five meters by the ck chain, and the gun in his hand was knocked off. ¡°Captain Lin!¡± ¡°F*ck! We¡¯ll fight it!¡± ¡°Lu Beifeng,e back here!¡± The cheetah-like youth grabbed a chain and endured the chill that seeped into his bones. The gun in his hand was no longer there. He took out the dagger in his boots and used the pull of the chain to shoot at Yin Shian. Yin Shian¡¯s mouth was filled with sticky blood, and his originally ruby-red eyes werepletely dyed dark red. Even if these people couldn¡¯t kill him, he was angry. If he hadn¡¯t remembered what Xiaocha had told him, he would have killed them. His anger turned into resentment that gradually devoured his rationality. He formed his fingers into ws, and as the young man¡¯s dagger went for his heart, sharp ck nails drove like the wind toward his own heart. ¡°Stop!¡± The girl¡¯s voice awakened Yin Shian¡¯s rationality. At the critical moment, this w changed its position and grabbed his shoulder. Ssh¡­ The chain wrapped around the young man¡¯s body and was thrown out. Fu Ye caught it before it hit the ground. Fu Ye cursed. ¡°Why are you here!¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. A chill ran down his spine and his entire body was trembling. The blood from the wound in his shoulder gradually turned ck. ¡°Yin Shian, your f*cking ws are poisonous!¡± Lu Xiaocha squatted down to look, then looked at the zombie. ¡°Come here!¡± Yin Shian hadpletely recovered his rationality. He obediently walked over under the disbelieving and shocked gazes of the crowd. ¡°What now?¡± The girl pointed at Lu Beifeng¡¯s shoulder and asked him. Yin Shian sounded a little aggrieved. ¡°They hit me first.¡± It wasn¡¯t his fault. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Let¡¯s talk about how to detoxify the poison first. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be finished!¡± Yin Shian pointed at his teeth. ¡°Teeth, powder.¡± Fu Ye: ¡°¡­ Who has a file?¡± The shy guy actually had one. Despite his shy clothes, he was an excellent mechanic. He had to bring a lot of tools with him every time he went out. Yin Shian sat on the ground obediently and opened his mouth, reluctantly revealing four snow-white fangs. His mouth looked bloody and was wiped clean by Fu Ye. Fu Ye tried the file on his teeth, but it didn¡¯t remove any tooth powder. His skin couldn¡¯t even be pierced by bullets and daggers, so his teeth were certainly very hard. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Lu Xiaocha pushed Fu Ye away. She took the file and sharpened his teeth. Very well, she got some tooth powder. ¡°Cold.¡± At this moment, Lu Beifeng¡¯s body was trembling even more from the cold, and there was a thinyer of frost between his brows. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and start a fire! Do you have any thick clothes to wrap around him?¡± At this moment, the members of the heretic bureau and the special forces rushed over. However, the members of the special forces were still very vignt as they stared at Yin Shian. After all, they had just fought, and some of them were still limping. ¡°Hiss¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Qing elbowed Fu Ye and stared at the girl and zombie with a strange expression. There was still blood at the corner of his mouth. He had suffered internal injuries from being thrown out earlier, and now his internal organs hurt. But at this moment, he was more worried about Lu Beifeng. This determined middle-aged man¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw the wound on Lu Beifeng¡¯s shoulder that was bleeding ck blood. ¡°Can he still be saved?¡± Fu Ye nced at the tooth powder that had been ground down and said with certainty, ¡°Yes!¡± Yin Shian wouldn¡¯t lie. ¡°I want to ask you what¡¯s going on. Why did youe here to fight him?¡± Lin Qing¡¯s originally dark and determined face looked pale. ¡°Hiss¡­ Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± ¡°Witch,e and see them.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the witch said, and came over with some medical supplies. At this moment, the Daoist priest and a few other people from the heretic bureau were carefully standing not far from Yin Shian, holding cell phones in their hands and sneakily approaching him. The Daoist priest held the horsetail whisk warily and excitedly. His hair trembled. ¡°This pressure is definitely not inferior to a Grade A!¡± The burly northeastern man said, ¡°Damn, damn, damn¡­ This thing really listens to her.¡± The mboyant man said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a living zombie. It looks so much like a human!¡± The Daoist priest rolled his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Zombies are made of people!¡± Beep beep beep beep beep¡­ At this moment, the detector held by the ck-robed man, who had no sense of presence, rang crazily. The interface showed a red warning light. [Warning, warning. SS-level Extremely Dangerous Heretic. SS-level Extremely Dangerous Heretic.] ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Everyone in the heretics gasped and quickly and uniformly retreated more than ten meters. ¡°F*ck!!!¡± ¡°SS, this is some f*cking world-destroying sh*t!¡± Chapter 76 - So What If I Look At My Sister

Chapter 76: So What If I Look At My Sister?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Before this, the highest grade heretic they had seen was only Grade A. They had only heard of heretics above Grade S from legends. However¡­ ¡°Are you sure this detector really isn¡¯t broken?¡± Grade SS heretic, now obediently letting a little girl grind his teeth with his mouth open? This was more bizarre than a fantasy script. When the shy man heard the Northeastern man, Fan Geng¡¯s suspicion, he was immediately unhappy. ¡°The machine I¡¯m overhauling has never been broken. You can doubt my character, but you can¡¯t doubt my skills!¡± The Daoist priest took out a few yellow talismans and pasted them on himself. He looked at Yin Shian solemnly. ¡°Grade SS. This has to be at least a Wandering Corpse.¡± He had only seen flying zombies in the sect records, let alone wandering corpses. He had never seen one in his life. He had suddenly discovered a wandering zombie at his old age. The Daoist priest felt his heart tremble. But looking at Yin Shian, who was sitting obediently beside Lu Xiaocha without any threat, he felt that the knowledge he had been learning had suffered an unprecedented impact! So how ferocious did that harmless-looking little girl have to be to subdue a zombie that was about to be an Undying Bones!!! ¡°Done.¡± While the expressions and gazes of the people in the heretic bureau changed, Lu Xiaocha seriously ground out Yin Shian¡¯s two small fangs. Fu Ye scattered the tooth powder evenly on the wound on Lu Beifeng¡¯s shoulder. There was still some left to keep to prevent any idents. Yin Shian touched his disappearing fangs and almost cried out in grievance. Lu Xiaocha patted his head. ¡°Be good, be good. Why don¡¯t I neuter the little fangs on top too? To make it symmetrical.¡± Yin Shian: If it weren¡¯t for the fact that zombies don¡¯t have tears, I would cry right now! The members of the heretic bureau watched her pet the heretic¡¯s head like a puppy, and their hearts lifted. Yin Shian¡¯s tooth powder was very effective in detoxifying the poison. They only used a little bit, and Lu Beifeng¡¯s blood turned red again. His expression also looked much better, and he no longer exuded the coldness that came from his bones. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes and met a pair of round and clean eyes in front of him. This face was very familiar, but it looked a little more tender, and her hair was a little longer¡­ ¡°You¡ª¡± He struggled to speak. His heart skipped a beat as he looked at the girl in front of him, who looked almost identical to his younger brother. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Lu Xiaocha touched his forehead and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re cold anymore.¡± Fu Ye waved his hand in front of him and asked roguishly. ¡°You almost became a zombie. How do you feel?¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s face darkened. If not for the fact that he was injured now, he would definitely fight Fu Gou. ¡°Lu Beifeng, go back and write me a ten-thousand-word reflection!¡± Instructor Lin Qing walked over with a dark expression. He still had lingering fears now. If it weren¡¯t for Fu Ye and that little girl, this outstanding youth would probably be gone just like that. He was only neen years old! The proud teenager pursed his lips. ¡°Okay.¡± After everything settled down, Fu Ye and Lin Qing exchanged information. Only a few people from Lin Qing¡¯s special forces were listening. The people from the heretic bureau had all gone to observe Yin Shian. ¡°You came here on a mission. So why did hee with you?¡± Fu Ye pointed at Lu Beifeng. This guy was still listening absent-mindedly. His gazended on the child. When he heard him say that, he came back to his senses and exined. ¡°I got first ce in this assessmentpetition. I was in Instructor Lin¡¯s office at that time. When I heard that they wereing here to carry out a mission, I applied to follow the team with the request of first ce.¡± Lin Qing didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°When I epted this mission, they said that an extremely dangerous person was discovered here and that many people had already died, but¡­¡± Lin Qing had to hold it in for a long time before he could stop himself from cursing. He stared at Yin Shian. ¡°How can this be a f*cking human?¡± Yin Shi¡¯an: ¡­Enough, why are you all attacking me! ¡°When we found him, he was eating a deer raw. The act of being covered in blood was obviously abnormal. Then a fight broke out. After that, you saw what happened. If you hadn¡¯te in time, I¡¯m afraid this brat would have been dead.¡± Lin Qing wiped his face. If Lu Beifeng really became a zombie or died, he would never be at ease for the rest of his life. ¡°What are you looking at? How can you keep staring at your savior?¡± Seeing that Lu Beifeng was staring at the little girl, Lin Qing¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. Could it be that this brat had taken a fancy to the little girl? That child looked only eleven or twelve years old. Beast! Lu Beifeng¡¯s handsome face fell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me looking at my sister?!¡± Fu Yeughed unkindly at the side. Lin Qing was dumbfounded. ¡°What? She¡¯s your sister?¡± The others in the team also looked at Lu Beifeng in disbelief. That soft little girl who could grind the teeth of a zombie was your sister? Lu Beifeng grunted and raised his neck. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Lu Xiaocha finished eating some wild fruits that Yin Shian had given her and handed him over to a few people from the heretic bureau before running to sit beside Fu Ye. She was holding a big tree leaf in her hand, which was filled with red cherries. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± The child shook her furry head, and the expression on her exquisite and fair face was slightly smug. ¡°An¡¯an found it for me. He said that he knows a lot of wild fruits in the mountains. He¡¯ll bring me to pick moreter.¡± As she spoke, she started eating. When she realized that Lu Beifeng was looking at her, she blinked her beautiful eyes and hesitantly handed him a small cherry. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one. That¡¯s all.¡± Only because he was her brother. No one else had any share. When Fu Ye saw this, he was instantly jealous. He didn¡¯t even have one. ¡°Kid, where¡¯s mine?¡± Someone demanded it righteously. Lu Xiaocha wanted to hit him on the back of his head, but Fu Ye, who had predicted her intentions in advance. He steadied his head and made it hard to turn. ¡°You¡¯re so petty. I bought you so many candied fruits, but you wouldn¡¯t give me a single tiny cherry!¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes were moist. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Lu Beifeng kicked at him. ¡°Let go!¡± Fu Ye looked at him sideways. ¡°I want two!¡± Twice as much as Lu Beifeng! Lu Xiaocha reluctantly gave him two cherries and turned her head to face him with the back of her head. Fu Ye raised his chin slightly and looked at Lu Beifeng. He held two cherries and provoked him. Lin Qing¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s just two cherries¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Fan Geng, who had walked over, thought that it was just two cherries. ¡°Little friend, let me try one. Do the cherries in the mountains taste the same as the wild cherries in my hometown?¡± Without waiting for her to speak, he reached out to try one. Then, he was thrown out with a dumbfounded expression. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 77 - Tricking Xiaocha Into Joining The

Chapter 77: Tricking Xiaocha Into Joining The Heretic Bureau

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes shed fiercely when she saw the hand reaching for her cherry. She came back to her senses after she threw him out. Her snow-white face looked innocently at the big man who flew out. It was fine, it was fine. She controlled her strength. It should only hurt for a while. Lin Qing swallowed his unfinished words and pretended that he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was a reflex.¡± The little girl apologized softly, but she still had no intention of sharing the cherries. Lying on the ground, Fan Geng shed tears of regret. Why was he so greedy! Fortunately, he was not injured, but it was especially embarrassing. Fu Ye threw a cherry into his mouth andughed. ¡°It¡¯s my loss if you guys can snatch it from her.¡± Everyone was speechless. Then¡­ forget it. This girl was really ferocious. After all, she was a fierce person who could subdue that zombie. Lu Beifeng suddenly felt a little ttered that he could get a cherry. He had been good brothers with Fu Ye for many years. Why did the more he looked at him, the more he disliked him?! Fu Ye asked Lin Qing and the others about their mission in detail. Why did it sound like there was something fishy about it? Lin Qing thought about how he had almost been wiped out this time and seriously recalled every detail of the mission. ¡°I think someone reported it. We still don¡¯t know how he got the connections to get us deployed.¡± Fu Ye asked Yin Shian, ¡°Has anyonee up recently?¡± Yin Shian, who was squatting beside Lu Xiaocha, was still touching his ttened fangs. His expressionless zombie face looked miserable. He heard Fu Ye¡¯s words, but the zombie didn¡¯t want to answer. Fu Ye was speechless. ¡°Xiaocha, you can go back and have three sticks of candied fruits.¡± Lu Xiaocha, whose cheeks were bulging, immediately perked up and turned to look at Yin Shian. ¡°Good boy. You look even more handsome this way.¡± Yin Shian felt wronged. ¡°Someone was here. I chased that stinky Daoist priest away.¡± Swish Swish Swish¡­ All eyes turned to the Daoist priest. The Daoist priest was speechless. He was ckmailed! He can¡¯t take the me! ¡°It¡¯s not me. I¡¯m innocent. Don¡¯t use me!¡± Fu Ye¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Is it that thing that wants to cultivate Undying Bones?¡± Good. The Daoist priest had sessfully turned into a ¡°thing¡±. Yin Shian¡¯s long and sharp fingernails poked the ground, creating a small pit in the ground in front of him. ¡°Yes.¡± Then he stammered and fell silent again. Lin Qing and his team members could only turn their gazes to Fu Ye. Fu Ye: F*ck me¡­ He definitely couldn¡¯t count on this little foodie, Lu Xiaocha. Fu Ye told everyone about Yin Shian expressionlessly. When the Daoist priest heard this, he suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder. When I came here, I observed that this is a ce with good feng shui. It might even be a hidden dragon vein and have natural treasures.¡± His eyes shone as he pinched his fingers. He nned to go out for a walkter. Perhaps he could find some treasures here, especially some medicinal herbs. Those that grew in this ce were definitely good things. Lin Qing¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°So we¡¯ve been tricked?¡± If it was really the person Yin Shian mentioned, then he clearly knew that there was no dangerous human on this mountain, but a zombie. And those who died were killed by that evil priest. The others¡¯ expressions were also very ugly. They had been tricked into almost getting wiped out. Lu Beifeng nced at his shoulder. His fist hardened. That damn guy was dead. The misunderstanding was resolved. Yin Shianined to Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Did I get in their way by catching a deer? They shot me the moment they came up, and all the bullets hit my head. They all hit me, so I got angry. When I got angry, I couldn¡¯t control myself and hurt him.¡± Because of this, his little fangs were gone. Yin Shian red at them fiercely and rubbed his teeth angrily! Lin Qing and the others were extremely embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, we made a mistake.¡± It was mainly because at that time, his face was covered in blood and his eyes were glowing red. Even with their strong mental fortitude, they were still so frightened that they subconsciously fired. When they get back, they must find out who that bastard is! Unlike Lin Qing and the others, the heretic bureau was currently in an abnormally excited state. Although the Grade SS heretic consumed blood, he didn¡¯t need human blood. Such heretics were simply precious to them! They were short of manpower. The director had gone bald from trying to recruit people. But after recruiting people, he seemed to have be even balder? If this SS grade heretic really had no killing intent and could be controlled, it was definitely a treasure for the heretic bureau. Right, there was another more important person, that little girl who could control the obedient Grade SS heretic! She also had divine power that could easily throw Fan Geng out! The Daoist priest started his maniption. He must not miss such a talent! ¡°Lu Xiaocha, do you want to consider joining our heretic bureau? Our treatment and benefits are definitely top-notch. Our monthly minimum sry is 10,000 yuan.¡± Lu Beifeng sneered. ¡°Our Lu family has an allowance of at least 200,000 yuan a month.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Daddy even gave me a supplementary card. I can¡¯t spend all my money.¡± The Daoist priest was speechless. That hurt. Not to mention the Daoist priest, everyone else felt that these two siblings really made people hate the rich. The Daoist priest refused to give up. ¡°We¡¯ve seen many unusual things in the heretic bureau, such as a thousand-year-old ginseng. There¡¯s probably only one of those in the world.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s lips twitched. You¡¯re talking to her about this??He thought. Lu Xiaocha nced at him. ¡°Ginseng? I have it. I found three thest time I came here. I even used one to stew with a hen at home.¡± The Daoist priest¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡± Fu Ye couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°One of them has been appraised for more than a thousand years. It¡¯s even older than the one your heretic bureau treasures.¡± The Daoist priest pinched his philtrum and began to cry. ¡°Thousand-year-old ginseng, thousand-year-old ginseng! Why didn¡¯t Ie earlier? Why!¡± The Daoist priest had broken down because of the thousand-year-old ginseng. The rest of the members of the heretic bureau exchanged nces. Finally, the shy man walked out. ¡°The heretic bureau not only has ginseng, but also many magical weapons. Aren¡¯t you tempted at all?¡± Fu Ye held out his own dagger. ¡°She gave this to me.¡± The shy guy¡¯s eyes widened and he shut himself down, too. Lu Beifeng stared at the dagger in Fu Ye¡¯s hand. His sister had actually given Fu Ye a gift! Fan Geng was pushed out to make an awkward scene. ¡°Well, our heretic bureau¡­¡± He stammered for a long time and could not say anything. Then, he looked at Fu Ye and his eyes lit up. ¡°You can beat up our captain whenever you want if you join. Legally!¡± Fu Ye¡¯s expression twisted before heughed sinisterly. ¡°Good. I see you haven¡¯t had enough of your usual training.¡± Fan Geng cried, ¡°I was wrong, Captain. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Chapter 78 - I Almost Lost My Walnuts!

Chapter 78: I Almost Lost My Walnuts!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After being beaten one by one, the cloaked man who had finally been sent out squirmed and refused to attack. In the end, he was pushed forward by the other four. No matter what, just try! Fu Ye watched the show from the side without any intention of helping his teammates. He was really irresponsible as a captain. The heretic bureau probably knew what kind of person he was, so they didn¡¯t expect him to do anything at all. The cloaked man¡¯s name was Yu Jie, and he was severely anti-social. This was why he was wearing a cloak and wrapped himself up. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that he was a viin. After a while, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°Our heretic bureau¡¯s canteen food is delicious!¡± This was the first time Lu Xiaocha had heard him speak. She felt that his voice was trembling slightly. But what he said made her eyes light up. The four people from the Heretic Bureau did not notice. The Daoist priest angrily knocked Yu Jie¡¯s head with his horsetail whisk. ¡°Who would join the heretic bureau for food.¡± Fan Geng held his machete. ¡°You¡¯re even less reliable than I am!¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s ridiculous. Who would work for the food in the canteen?¡± The witch said, ¡°We probably can¡¯t aplish our mission.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Just as they wereining, they heard the child say something. They were stunned for a long time. The shy man looked at Lu Xiaocha in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say? Did we hallucinate?¡± Lu Xiaocha asked them with bright eyes, ¡°Is the food in your canteen really delicious?¡± It was indeed ridiculous. There was really someone who was willing to join the heretic bureau for food. All the enviable conditions they had mentioned previously had failed to move her, but Yu Jie¡¯s seemingly unreliable reason had moved her! The Daoist priest and the others were stunned for a moment, then excited. ¡°You really want to join our heretic bureau?¡± The shy guy said, ¡°And bring your family!¡± He was referring to the zombie, Yin Shian. Lu Xiaocha persistently asked questions about the canteen. ¡°The canteen food is really good?¡± They nodded eagerly. ¡°Paradise on Earth,¡± said the Daoist priest. ¡°Absolutely unique,¡± said the shy man. ¡°Best in the world,¡± said Fan Geng. ¡°One of a kind,¡± said the witch. Three secondster, seeing that Yu Jie was silent, they red at him. Yu Jie: ¡°¡­It¡¯s super delicious.¡± Fu Ye felt his eyes hurt. ¡°You guys are doing stand-upedy!¡± Lin Qing¡¯s lips twitched. Was everyone in this heretic bureau normal? He looked at Fu Ye. Oh, he was indeed abnormal. Why are you looking at me like that??Fu Ye thought. Lu Beifeng frowned. ¡°No, my sister is still so young. She¡¯s still in school.¡± The Daoist priest returned to his sage-like ¡®liar¡¯ appearance. ¡°No, no. The heretic bureau is peaceful in the present world, but it¡¯s also detached from the outside world. You can achieve great things if you don¡¯t bother with trivial matters like this¡­¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Speak English.¡± The coquettish man coughed. ¡°Ahem¡­ our heretic bureau is short of people. No matter what, let¡¯s grab them first.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°And we¡¯re not really letting your sister take on missions or anything. It¡¯s mainly for that. No one in our heretic bureau can control that SS-grade big boss, so we¡¯re just tricking, no, asking Lu Xiaocha to join the heretic bureau to keep an eye on him.¡± Fan Geng shouted loudly, ¡°What are you hesitating for? You can get your sry without doing anything. Where else can you find such a good thing?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, mainly agreeing with thest sentence. Lu Beifeng was speechless. You¡¯re undermining your brother here!?Lu Beifeng thought. Knowing that Lu Xiaocha cared about food the most, the style of the heretic bureau began to change. They praised the heretic bureaus¡¯ canteen to the heavens and the earth. The look in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°Why are you still hesitating? If you miss this vige, you won¡¯t have this shop anymore. Hurry up and take action.¡± At this moment, Fu Ye came out and grabbed the child. ¡°Don¡¯t push it. I¡¯ll talk to that old man about the child.¡± As long as there was food, this little girl could be tricked away foolishly. He had to help check on her. Good treatment could not becking. The child was so young now, so there was no need for her to do any work. The members of the heretic bureau were speechless. Damn, this guy must have joined the heretic bureau to pry! While Lin Qing and Lu Beifeng were still recuperating, Lu Xiaocha couldn¡¯t stay idle. She huffed and puffed as she took a few sacks out of her backpack. How embarrassing it would be to return empty-handed. Fu Ye was speechless. This damned familiar feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find something to eat.¡± After saying that, she ran away with Yin Shian. The others gaped. ¡°What¡¯s she doing there?¡± She even carried tworge sacks. Fu Ye was expressionless. ¡°As long as it¡¯s edible, she can fit it in.¡± Lu Beifeng was very unhappy. This kind of ¡®outsider¡¯ knew his sister better than him. It seemed that he had to go back and stay for a while. He happened to be injured and had an excuse to go home to recuperate. ¡°I also have something to do first.¡± The Daoist priest made a show of shaking off the horsetail whisk, then ran off with the wind at his feet. This mountain range was a treasured ce. Perhaps there was some treasure waiting for him! ¡°Where is this walnut tree you mentioned?¡± Yin Shian pointed in a direction. ¡°That way.¡± As Lu Xiaocha walked with the sacks, she instructed, ¡°Pick up more. Take a few to nourish Fu Ye¡¯s brain.¡± Yin Shian nodded with certainty. He really needed to nourish his brain. They came to arge walnut tree and stopped. ¡°It¡¯s huge!¡± One of the walnuts wrapped in the green peel was bigger than her fist. Pick them up, pick them up. A certain child was like a squirrel hoarding food for the winter. She began to work diligently. There was also a person beside her who helped withoutint. The human and zombie quickly collected a full sack. Lu Xiaocha put the sack aside. Just as she was about to continue, the sack she had filled with walnuts suddenly fell. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°!!!¡± In an instant, she pounced forward and grabbed it. She fell down as well. ¡°My walnuts!¡± Even if she fell, she wouldn¡¯t let go. Seeing this, Yin Shian also jumped down. The next second, the secret door on the ground closed. Everything was quiet as if nothing had happened. It was as if she had fallen into an endless abyss. She hugged the sack full of walnuts with her hands and feet and fell. Her snow-white face could still be seen clearly in the darkness, and her clear eyes were sparkling. sh¡­ The sound of chains sounded. Yin Shian threw the chains on his body and inserted them into the stone wall. He stood on the chains and stretched out his arms, holding the sack in one hand and Lu Xiaocha in the other. Lu Xiaocha iled her arms and legs and cursed as she looked at the dark ce. ¡°Who did such a wicked thing and dug a hole here? I almost lost my walnuts!¡± She was so angry that she turned into a pufferfish! Chapter 79 - Underground Palace

Chapter 79: Underground Pce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Yin Shian was speechless. Even if he was a zombie, he knew that safety was more important than walnuts. ¡°How much deeper is it down here?¡± So how did that hole appear? It clearly wasn¡¯t there when she ced the sack. Any ordinary person would have been smashed into a pulp. Fortunately, they were not ordinary people. Lu Xiaocha looked at Yin Shian and grabbed his arm to pull the sack of walnuts into her arms. Shey down peacefully. Yin Shian was indeed an SS-Grade zombie. He hugged Lu Xiaocha with both hands and put away the chain. Without blinking, his body fell straight down. The moment hended, there was a loud bang. He was fine, but there was a spider web-like crack in the ground. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Yin Shian ced Lu Xiaocha there. This was a very deep tunnel. It was originally dark, but when Yin Shian took a step forward, the oilmp on the wall that had been there for countless years lit up all the way to the end of the tunnel. Lu Xiaocha sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s corpse oil.¡± Since she was already here, and she couldn¡¯t go back up, she might as well move forward. The only sound in the quiet, long passage was their footsteps. Tap, tap, tap¡­ Gradually, corpses that had long since turned to bones appeared in front of them. They were wearing clothes from different eras. Clearly, this ce had been discovered a long time ago, and people hade here. Some of them were tomb raiders, but they had all died here. As they moved forward, the entire tunnel was filled with mist, silently enveloping their bodies. However, Lu Xiaocha and Yin Shian were fine after passing through the fog. They looked back. Lu Xiaocha wiped her chin and thought, ¡°Why is there fog here?¡± Yin Shian was expressionless. ¡°There must be a trap!¡± ¡°But we¡¯re here now. Nothing happened.¡± Yin Shian changed his mind. ¡°Useless thing.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. That¡¯s right, it was useless. If the person who set up this poisonous fog trap heard that the two of them had to talk, he would probably jump out of his coffin in anger. Don¡¯t you two f*cking monsters know anything about yourselves?! Yin Shian was a zombie, so this poisonous fog was naturally useless against him because he was poisonous to begin with. Lu Xiaocha had a secret. In the post-apocalyptic world, her superpower was not only strengthened in terms of physical fitness, but also resistance to poison! She was too stupid when she was young. When she went out with some people to do missions, she was tricked and bitten by a zombie. Initially, she was already waiting for death. However, what was surprising was that after she woke up from her sleep, her superpower had improved without any problems. Later on, she did not like to go on missions with others anymore. She always fought alone. Firstly, it was because she¡¯d learned her lesson that time and didn¡¯t want to be around anyone else. The other reason was that she had to hide the secret that her body wasn¡¯t affected by zombie poison so that she wouldn¡¯t be killed. After all, the morality and humanity of such a world had basically copsed. She did not dare to risk her life. Moreover, towards the end, her body-strengthening superpower, which was thought to be useless, was inexplicably refined into a body that was even more indestructible than the zombie king. It could fight the zombie king head-on. Lightning and fire superpowers were like a tickle to her. If she hadn¡¯t self-destructed when the zombies surrounded her, no human or zombie would have been able to kill her. If she had known that she coulde here after death, she would have exploded long ago! Along the way, they encountered many traps, such as poisonous arrows. Lu Xiaocha walked slowly behind Yin Shian. The poisonous arrowsnded on him without leaving a mark. She won again. For example, the sudden rockfall shattered on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s head. She scratched her head nkly and continued walking. Other than some dust on her body, she was fine. Another example was the puppet mechanism. When the adult-sized sharp ax smashed down, Lu Xiaocha caught it with one hand and squeezed it with her soft white hand. With a cracking sound, the ax shattered. Her heart ached when it broke. ¡°This thing can be sold for a lot of money, right?¡± The people from the heretic bureau seemed to need it. Yin Shian stared at the puppets. ¡°This should be able to sell for money too.¡± Her eyes instantly lit up. Selling money = food. Nothing wrong with that! Therefore, after Lu Xiaocha and Yin Shian¡¯s operation, these puppets were disassembled into a fewrge pieces and piled together. ¡°Just leave it here. We¡¯lle back for it when we leave.¡± Yin Shian naturally listened to Lu Xiaocha. They kept walking. More poisonous insects appeared. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I brought the bottle this time!¡± She took a ss bottle from the sack and crouched down. With her bare hands, she grabbed the blood-red spider closest to her and a centipede, putting them into the bottle. In the circle of poisonous insects, a human and a zombie stared at the bottle. The color became brighter as the two poisonous insects inside began to kill and bite each other. In the end, the blood-red spider won. The corners of the little girl¡¯s pink lips curled up into a cute and innocent smile with beautiful dimples. ¡°It really will work. Come, let¡¯s continue.¡± Yin Shian casually grabbed a slender poisonous snake that was as thick as his fingers and put it into the bottle. After another round of fighting, the snake won. They caught the creatures one by one, and there were fewer and fewer poisonous insects around them. These poisonous insects that could not bite into their skin no matter how hard they tried and almost broke their poisonous fangs, finally realized that they had encountered a tough opponent. They turned around and fled. Although some had escaped, Lu Xiaocha felt that she had gained a lot from looking at the white and fat worm in the bottle. ¡°Last step.¡± She bit her finger and dripped bright red blood onto the snow-white worm. The originally irritable insect gradually calmed down and stayed motionless in the bottle as if it had fallen asleep. ¡°There. From now on, a drop of blood a day will make it obedient.¡± Yin Shian asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She didn¡¯t know what kind of creature it was. Granny had said that if it wasn¡¯t a Gu worm raised by the same poisonous insects, no one could predict what kind of insect it would end up being. However, she was a little surprised. So many fancy bugs raised a snow-white little bug that looked quite pretty. When she finally reached the end, she was stunned by the dazzling scene in front of her. She med herself for herck of knowledge. She just thought this ce was beautiful. The luxurious ground and walls were repaired with white jade. On the ceiling of the entire underground pce was a Night-Luminescent Pearl the size of two adult fists. There were also many round beads emitting light on the wall. In the middle of the underground pce were boxes as tall as a small mountain. Scattered on the ground around them were various pearls, gems, and gold bars. Behind them was an ornate dragon throne paved with snow-white fox fur. There was also a row of bead curtains hanging in front of the entrance of the underground pce. Every bead was round and beautiful, and they were even light pink like peach blossoms. Even before opening those boxes, it was already shocking enough. In short, the entire underground pce could be described as extravagant. Chapter 80 - Great Snake Heretic

Chapter 80: Great Snake Heretic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

If it were anyone else, they might have been overjoyed to see these treasures, but now they were facing two fellows who had no mary wants at all. A zombie and Lu Xiaocha, who only had eyes for food. All they thought was how pretty this ce was. Nothing but that. ¡°These stones are beautiful!¡± Jewelry filled the entire underground pce. It was so dazzling that even Lu Xiaocha found it beautiful. It could only be said that she was shocked at first sight, but after two or three seconds, she calmed down. Let¡¯s put it this way. If anyone were to exchange these beautiful things for her food, she would think that that person was stupid to want to exchange some good-looking but useless stones for her food! But without that kind of conversion, Lu Xiaocha still liked these beautiful stones. They lifted the bead curtain and stepped inside. There was a faint rustle. Yin Shian looked at the huge portrait in front of him, and intense hatred and resentment shed across his ruby-like eyes. He almost lost his mind. No one else¡­ ¡°That painting. It¡¯s the Imperial Preceptor.¡± Lu Xiaochaforted him, ¡°Take it easy. Although he made you miserable when you were alive, he didn¡¯t live longer than you.¡± Yin Shian: ¡­ I¡¯m already dead. Thank you. But it did feel better to think about it this way. As far as he knew, the Imperial Preceptor had been pursuing a way to live forever. He clearly couldn¡¯t live forever himself, but he was using it to refine pills for the emperor. How ironic. In the end, it was he, who had died before the others, who hade back to life thousands of yearster and seen the world now. Those old friends had long be one with thisnd. Although he was expelled from being human. Just because he had thought it through didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t hate it. Yin Shian flicked his sleeve, and a ck chain flew towards the portrait. ¡°Roar!¡± A huge ck and red snake head hung from the stone pir of the pce. It opened its bloody mouth and grabbed the chain, throwing Yin Shian away. Yin Shian was speechless. He hated feeling like this! The huge python wrapped around the hanging beam of the pce was dozens of meters long and its body was ridiculously thick. Lu Xiaocha was not even as big as its eyes when she stood in front of it. Such a snake could no longer be called a normal creature. A word shed through Lu Xiaocha¡¯s mind. Heretic. No wonder there were no bones of anyone along the way. They had probably been swallowed by this thing. ¡°RUMBLE.¡± As the underground pce shook, the snake head flicked its tongue at the human in front of it, who was not even big enough to fill the gaps between its teeth. With a speed that did not match its huge and cumbersome body, it opened its mouth and swooped down like lightning. Lu Xiaocha gathered her strength on her feet. With a cracking sound, the jade on the ground was crushed by her. Her petite body jumped up the moment she was about to be bitten by the snake. The snake missed its bite. Before it could react, its head was smashed into the ground as if a million kilograms of force had fallen on it. ¡°Roar!¡± The originally jade-white ground waspletely cracked open, and the jade was covered in bright red blood. The snake¡¯s long,rge body was still twisting and churning. The boxes filled with jewels were knocked to the ground, and the entire underground pce began to shake. At this moment, its huge snake tail twisted from behind. The sound of air being torn sounded like a sharp whip, and the snake tail whipped towards Lu Xiaocha with a sharp snap. She jumped away in time. The tail hit the snake¡¯s own head, and the sound was loud. Head buzzing. This was a ruthless snake, it actually hit itself. Yin Shian stood at the side and tidied his hair. ¡°Ha.¡± Somehow he managed to make a gloating, mocking sound. Lu Xiaocha red at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to help?¡± Yin Shian shrank his neck. ¡°Xiaocha, you can do it. All the best!¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­¡± Who the hell is master? Yin Shian said, ¡°The snake is edible.¡± Very good. At that moment, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. How long can such a big snakest her? However, Lu Xiaocha was a little uncertain because the mutated animals in the post-apocalyptic world were also veryrge, but the meat tasted terrible. It carried a stench that could not be removed. It felt like she was stuffing feces into her mouth. She hoped the snake didn¡¯t smell like that. Otherwise, its ashes would be scattered. Her petite body was iparable to the snake, but that depended on who it was. Lu Xiaocha was overpowered! She directly punched the python head-on. With one punch, the snake was sent flying. The skin on her hand still looked as fair and tender as before. Yin Shian hugged his neck, his entire body trembling with excitement. Finally¡­ Finally, I can let other heretics experience the power of this monster! Huge Snake: What the hell? Amid a heaven-shaking tremor and the snake¡¯s screams, everything finally fell silent again after ten minutes. Yin Shian pulled the chain and ran over with small steps. He saw the dead snake. Even though it was a creature with many bones and soft flesh, many of its bones were still broken. Yin Shian: How terrifying! He felt his neck begin to ache again. Lu Xiaocha touched the snake¡¯s wound and dipped her finger in blood to taste it. It didn¡¯t smell that bad! She was on her feet and felt that she could do it. If more such heretics came in the future, she would fight them! It¡¯s all meat¡­ The little girl looked at such a huge mountain of meat and drooled. She really wanted to taste such a huge snake immediately. The dead snake was speechless. Did the snakes dig up her ancestral grave in her previous life? Why did she want to eat all of them?! Once she had the snake in a big ball, she was satisfied that she had time to look at other things. Since she was already here, she should at least bring some gifts for her family. So she zeroed in on thergest bead. ¡°Take down that bead for me.¡± Lu Xiaocha began tomand Yin Shian. She remembered that when she was fighting the snake just now, this guy was watching the show from the side! Yin Shian nodded and swung the chain in his hand, easily removing the Night-Luminescent Pearl that needed to be held with both hands. It was extremely bright and round. ¡°This is for Mom.¡± Lu Xiaocha happily found a box and stuffed it into the sack. ¡°That vase.¡± She pointed with her small hand, and Yin Shian obediently carried the big vase over. Lu Xiaocha looked at the vase with satisfaction. ¡°Beautiful. For Daddy.¡± It¡¯s a big one. Her dad must like it. ¡°That, that, that big shiny red gem. For my third brother.¡± ¡°And that big gold and white pearl. Brother¡¯s.¡± But how about Fourth Brother¡¯s gift? Should she prepare Big Brother and Second Brother¡¯s as well? After some thought, she rolled up her sleeves and went to look for it herself. After a long scrabbling, she stared at the rectangr boxes on the table in front of the Dragon Throne, one ck, one white. ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡± She shook the white box in her arms and opened it. Inside, a beautiful snow-white swordy quietly. It was made of an unknown material. It was as white as jade, but it was harder and more beautiful than any steel. Chapter 81 - Weapons in the Underground

Chapter 81: Weapons in the Underground Pce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She picked it up and waved it experimentally to test the feel of it. The tip of the sword fell to the ground, and arge section of the hard ground was immediately sliced off like tofu. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°!!!¡± Her eyes widened as she looked from the sword in her hand to the ground. ¡®Good¡­ good God!¡¯ ¡°Fourth Brother¡¯s!¡± The little girl was excited. Fourth Brother should like this sword very much¡­ The ck box was previously pressed under the white box. Since the two boxes were so simr, there should be a sword inside too. Without thinking, she opened the ck box. In the next second, a murderous aura attacked. Lu Xiaocha squatted down. Hey, missed! The killing aura in the box began to buzz and vibrate after it was released. Lu Xiaocha carefully peeked over the table and revealed her eyes. Only then did she see what was inside. A spear. Not the hot weapons of the day, but the cold weapons used on ancient battlefields. However, this spear looked a little short. It was as long as an adult man¡¯s arm, and its entire body was pitch-ck without any impurities. The prismatic spearhead shone with an overly cold and sharp edge. Just by looking at it, one could feel the murderous aura on it. The buzzing sound of the short spear¡¯s vibration pierced through one¡¯s brain, making one¡¯s ears ring ufortably. It was as if it was trying to break free from some living thing. Lu Xiaocha patted her head, and the ufortable buzzing immediately subsided. Her big dark eyes nced at the short spear in the box. She reached out quietly and grabbed it. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± The short spear vibrated more violently, the ominous dark red mist curling around her hand. ¡°Be quiet!¡± She pped it, and the ck short spear seemed to suffer a heavy blow. The frequency vibration froze for a few seconds, thenpletely fell silent. Lu Xiaocha fiddled with it and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s quite heavy, but it¡¯s too short.¡± ¡°Buzz¡­¡± As if sensing that it was despised, the short spear buzzed and vibrated twice. Then, with a whoosh, it turned into a spear that was much taller than her. The ck spear was straight and heavy. Even someone as strong as Lu Xiaocha could feel its weight. Moreover, it was sharp and showy, as if it was eager to fight. This spear looked especially evil. It did not match her fourth brother¡¯s temperament, but it did match Fu Ye. I¡¯m not giving it to him. Put it away.?She thought. ¡°Change back.¡± ¡°Buzz¡­¡± The spear was reluctant. It buzzed and vibrated, then was pped again. The ck spear was speechless. In the end, under Lu Xiaocha¡¯s abuse, it changed back to the arm length and was put into the box. There was a book in each of the boxes that apanied the two weapons. She opened them and nced at them before putting them back. The underachiever indicated that she did not want to read. She put the two weapons back in their proper ce and stuffed them into the sack. Lu Xiaocha looked at her loot and smacked her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll sacrifice a sack to store you.¡± The treasures kept by the Imperial Preceptor. ¡°¡­¡± So now they were only fit for sacks? If the people outside found out about this, they would definitely nag at her for mistreating such precious treasures! Finally, she took some things that looked pleasing to the eye. Lu Xiaocha filled the sack to the brim and ced it on her shoulder. She dragged the snake¡¯s tail with one hand and pointed at the vase with her chin. ¡°You hold the vase.¡± Yin Shian nodded and walked over to pick up the big vase. The human and zombie wandered off to find their way out. After struggling for a long time, Lu Xiaocha was lucky enough to find the mechanism. She was almost out when she paused. ¡°What about my walnuts and those puppets?¡± Yin Shian said, ¡°Come back, again!¡± It was not like they couldn¡¯te back in. ¡°Oh right. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ When Lu Xiaocha identally entered the treasure vault of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s underground pce, Fu Ye and the others had already started looking for her after waiting for a long time. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, Xiaocha!¡± They split up. Fu Ye and Lu Beifeng were looking in the right direction. They found the walnut tree, but they did not find the entrance. When they reached a huge mountain not far away, the two of them shouted a few times but no one responded. They were about to leave when the mountain wall suddenly shook slightly. Fu Ye paused and asked, ¡°Did you hear anything just now?¡± Lu Beifeng was shirtless. His shoulder was wrapped in bandages. The smooth lines of his muscles and his wheat-colored skin made him look like a wild and restrained leopard. However, at this moment, the young man was a little anxious. His rationality told him that his sister was very powerful and would be fine, but he could not help but worry. ¡°Are you sure they came this way?¡± Fu Ye shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then why the f*ck did you bring me here?!¡± Fu Ye tsked. ¡°Then which way do you want to go? You might as well worry about yourself instead of worrying about her. If you faint before we find her, I¡¯ll still have to carry a burden back.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°RUMBLE¡­¡± Just as the two of them were about to start arguing, a five-meter-tall hole suddenly opened in the mountain in front of them. The two outstanding-looking youths turned their heads in unison and ran over without warning. Before they entered the cave, there was a rustling sound, and then the two of them saw the person they were looking for and¡­ the huge creature behind her. For once, they were both stunned. They swallowed hard as they saw what was behind her. F*ck! What the hell was that? Lu Xiaocha also noticed them. Her eyes lit up and she wanted to greet them, but she realized that she could not free her hands. ¡°Fourth Brother, Fu Ye!¡± Fourth Brother¡­ Lu Beifeng, who was still in shock, felt his heart tremble when he heard his sister shout these two words. He felt as if he had been stuffed with cotton. While he was thinking about his sister calling him Fourth Brother, Fu Ye strode over. ¡°Where the hell have you been? And what the hell is this thing anyway!¡± Lu Beifeng looked at his sister worriedly. Lu Xiaocha pouted, looking unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to run around. I was just picking walnuts. I had a big bag of walnuts, but as soon as I ced them on the ground, a hole suddenly appeared and swallowed them. I worked hard to pick them up and pack them! Then, I pulled the bag and fell into the hole too.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s face darkened a little. ¡°So you did it for a bag of walnuts?¡± This stinky child was really constantly refreshing his understanding of her! Lu Xiaocha heard the dissatisfaction in his voice and red at him fiercely. ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡± What did he mean, for a bag of walnuts? Were those just walnuts? They were her treasure! The whining Lu Xiaocha dragged the snake¡¯s tail with one hand and knocked him away with the sack in her other hand. Fu Ye staggered from the impact. Just as he regained his bnce, he was pushed aside by the huge object she was dragging. Fu Ye was speechless. She was really a brat. He had only said a few words and she was already angry. He had to coax her again. Chapter 82 - Gift for Fourth Brother

Chapter 82: Gift for Fourth Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When they saw what she had dragged out, both Fu Ye and Lu Beichen gasped. Such a big snake! Lu Beifeng hurriedly asked her if she was injured anywhere. He was so worried that he broke out in a cold sweat. Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s the other way around.¡± She moved the snake tail and walked away beforepletely dragging the huge snake out of the cave. ¡°This is a heretic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fu Ye took out his cell phone and swept it at the snake. [Grade A dangerous heretic, Dark Golden Snake. Skill Bind, Speed, Poison¡­] Some information about the heretic appeared on the phone. Fu Ye was speechless. That was why this child was so awesome. Grade A heretic would probably require the entire heretic bureau to deal with it, but she easily dealt with it herself and even dragged it out. ¡°I¡¯ll take the things. What will you do with this heretic?¡± Fu Ye reached out to take the sack Lu Xiaocha was carrying. This sack did not look like it had walnuts in it. This little brat did not bring something to eat. How rare. Therefore, he reasonably suspected that this child had gone somewhere to rob someone. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes at him and turned the back of her head to face him. She was petty and vengeful! Fu Ye rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°Little ancestor, I was wrong just now. Alright, I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡± The young man could be said to be humbling himself. He had never acted recklessly or coaxed anyone since he was young. Only this little ancestor had such treatment! ¡°A stick of candied fruit.¡± Fu Ye understood this little brat¡¯s personality. It was very easy to coax her as long as he used the right method. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s fingers moved slightly. Was she¡­ was she that easy to bribe? Could she be bought by a stick of candied fruit? ¡°Two sticks.¡± Lu Xiaocha: A little tempted. Fu Ye showed his ultimate move, ¡°Two sticks of candied fruits and I¡¯ll take you to eat spicy crayfish.¡± The spicy crayfish sounded delicious just from the name. It¡¯s over. Why was she drooling! At this moment, Fu Ye even ced his cell phone in front of her. The screen was filled with red spicy crayfish. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Deal!¡± Lu Beifeng was speechless. His sister was a little too gullible. ¡°Here you go.¡± The child handed over the things she was carrying. Fu Ye looked a little aggrieved as he asked Lu Beifeng, ¡°Why do I feel that something is wrong? I¡¯m the one coaxing her, right? But I¡¯m actually finding trouble for myself by coaxing her?¡± Lu Beifeng sneered. He was very unprincipled. ¡°It¡¯s your honor that my sister asked you to carry things.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. F*ck, did he owe this little ancestor in his previous life? He took the sack. He thought it would be easy to carry, but the next second. ¡°ng¡­¡± The young man hit the ground along with the sack he had taken. The sound was quite loud. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°¡­ Fortunately, I kept those things in boxes.¡± Otherwise, she would have to go back and choose again. Lu Beifeng crossed his arms and took the opportunity to mock, ¡°Fu Ye, when did you be so weak?¡± Fu Ye got up from the ground dejectedly. When he heard Lu Beifeng¡¯s words, he immediately mocked him. ¡°You¡¯re good. You¡¯re a real man. Try it!¡± Of course, Lu Beifeng did not believe it either. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± He walked over and lifted the sack with one hand. Damnably motionless. This was f*cking awkward¡­ The two teenagers looked at each other with deep dislike and contempt. The pot calling the kettle ck. They were all pretty much the same. Fu Ye¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°What are you carrying in here?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at them nkly. ¡°Is it that heavy?¡± She thought it was okay. Fu Ye: ¡°¡­¡± This little brat really doesn¡¯t know her own strength. She dropped the snake, opened the bag, and scrambled out a long box. It was almost taller than she was. Fortunately, the sacks she brought were big enough. Otherwise, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to fit this thing. ¡°This is for my brother.¡± Lu Beifeng took it in surprise. ¡°For me?¡± The first feeling was that it was heavy, but within eptable limits. Her sister had actually thought of bringing him a gift, even though today was their first meeting. Lu Beifeng¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. He decided to prepare a gift for his sister when he returned. ¡°Can I open it?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s yours.¡± The young man¡¯s narrow eyes were filled with amusement when he heard this. After opening the box, he was immediately attracted to the contents. His eyes widened a little. ¡°This ¡­¡± Fu Ye leaned over to take a look and was also shocked. It was obvious that this sword was not an ordinary thing. Although it was lying quietly in the box, it did not hide its sharpness, but it had a calm and reserved aura. Which man didn¡¯t like weapons? Lu Beifeng felt his heart tremble. He fell in love with it at first sight, but¡­ ¡°Are you really going to give this to me?¡± In his opinion, his sister was so powerful that she should have the sword to herself. However, the little girl really did not care at all. She did not even think that the thing she gave her brother was expensive. ¡°For Fourth Brother.¡± Lu Beifeng clenched his fists and suddenly walked closer. He raised his hand and stroked the child¡¯s furry head. He looked at his sister with a doting gentleness that had never appeared before. ¡°Thank you, Xiaocha. Fourth Brother loves your gift.¡± Lu Xiaocha skillfully tilted her head and rubbed against her brother¡¯s calloused palm. Her round and beautiful eyes were half-closed, and her pink lips curled up into a gentle smile with beautiful dimples. ¡°What a close sibling rtionship¡­¡± Fu Ye interrupted them resentfully and went to the other side of the child to ask for a gift. ¡°Xiaocha, does your Brother Fu Ye treat you well?¡± Lu Xiaocha raised her chin and nced at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Candied fruits.¡± Fu Ye was choked by this little brat. Others might not understand, but he did. In her eyes, he was just someone who provided candied fruits. The young man gritted his teeth and grabbed the little girl¡¯s chubby face with both hands. ¡°You sure? Then I won¡¯t give you candied fruits anymore.¡± Fu Ye did whatever he wanted under Lu Beifeng¡¯s gaze. He even looked at him provocatively. If you can, let¡¯s fight. Anyway, an invalid like you can¡¯t beat me now. The little girl who wanted to grab Fu Ye¡¯s hand paused when she heard his words and pouted. ¡°You still owe me two sticks. And crayfish.¡± Lu Beifeng pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha whispered to her Fourth Brother, ¡°Brother, I can eat a lot. If I can cheat others, I¡¯ll cheat more.¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s lips twitched. Who gave her the illusion that the Lu family could not afford to feed her? Fu Ye narrowed his eyes dangerously and pinched the child¡¯s neck. ¡°Others, huh?¡± The child shrank her neck like a cat and looked at him usingly with her big clear eyes. Why was he squeezing her neck! Chapter 83 - Treasure

Chapter 83: Treasure

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha pouted and muttered, ¡°I originally had a gift for you, but now it depends on my mood.¡± Her expression was proud and smug. Fu Ye¡¯s hand itched to pinch her face again. ¡°Deputy Captain, you guys¡­ Whoa! What¡¯s going on!¡± The Daoist priest and the shy man who had found this way jumped up in shock. When they realized that the snake was already dead, their hearts were in turmoil. ¡°Find out what grade of heretic this is!¡± It was obvious that this was not a normal snake. The shy man scanned it with his phone. Just as Fu Ye had seen, the introduction to the Grade A heretic Dark Golden Snake came up. ¡°Holy f*ck! Grade A!¡± ¡°How did it die?!¡± This was a Grade A heretic. It died just like that! Lu Xiaocha threw the me on Yin Shian without hesitation. ¡°Him.¡± Yin Shian, who was holding a big vase. ¡°¡­¡± Y-yes, that works too. In that instant, Lu Xiaocha was sure that she saw the wolfish green light in the eyes of the Daoist priest and shy man. ¡°Big boss, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°If you need anything, just let us know. From now on, our heretic bureau is your home. We will make you feel at home!¡± ¡°Big boss¡­¡± The two of them instantly entangled Yin Shian like glue, and the scene became even more intense after the other members arrived. Lu Xiaocha was grateful for her intuition at that moment. Indeed, ming him was the best choice! ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s something else in there. My walnuts are still in there.¡± Everyone was speechless. This time, almost everyone followed her into the underground pce. Then, they were so shocked when they saw the underground pce that their mouths hung so wide they could fit eggs. The Daoist priest¡¯s whisk ttered to the floor. The shy man¡¯s heart ached so much when he saw the shattered jade. This was all money. Not only was their heretic bureau short of people, but they were also f*cking poor! This was because several of the people in it were destruction maniacs. Some buildings were often either destroyed or in the process of being rebuilt. At this moment, even Fu Ye and Lu Beifeng, who were not short of money, were dazzled by the extravagance of the treasures in the underground pce. The jewels were of the finest quality. The gold was solid gold. The rest were very famous antiques. After Lu Xiaocha walked in, she did not even look at the precious pearls and gems and walked along another passageway. Fu Ye pped the stunned Daoist priest awake. ¡°Inform the higher-ups about what happened here.¡± There was no way she was going to keep everything to herself. Besides, thinking about the sword the little girl had given her brother, she probably had other goodies in that bag. However, with so many things for the country, he had to fight for more benefits for that little brat. Seeing that Lu Xiaocha had gone to the other side, he and Lu Beifeng quickly followed. The others had already begun to examine the underground pce excitedly. Seeing the damaged white jade floor and the bloodstains, it was not difficult to guess that the Grade A heretic should havee from here. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Two powerful heretics have appeared in just one mountain range, and among them are SS-levels that have never been seen before.¡± Once this matter was reported, the entire heretic bureau was rmed. Fortunately, that SS Grade heretic could be controlled. Otherwise, they would be a huge problem. Fu Ye and Lu Beifeng followed Lu Xiaocha to the dim passageway. The oilmps in the passageway had all been lit, and it was pitch-ck inside. Lu Beifeng said, ¡°I¡¯ll get a shlight.¡± Lu Xiaocha waved her hand. ¡°No need.¡± They watched as she began to scrabble around in therge sack that had been carried in again. Then she carried out a square sandalwood box. When she opened it, it shone brightly, illuminating the entire two hundred meters of the tunnel. This light was different from the ring light. It was very gentle and exuded a luxurious and wealthy aura. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The two youths gasped when they saw the huge Night-Luminescent Pearl she took out. This was more than twice the size of the Night-Luminescent Pearl that Yin Shian had taken out back then! Is this really not modern technology? ¡°This is¡­ a Night-Luminescent Pearl?¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s tone was a little difficult. He felt that there shouldn¡¯t be such a huge Night-Luminescent Pearl in this world. Lu Xiaocha held the big bead and shook it, making Fu Ye and Lu Beifeng¡¯s eyelids twitch. ¡°Don¡¯t know. I took it off the top inside. Sparkly. For Mom.¡± The two of them were speechless. Now, they were even more curious about what other treasures this child had in her possession. With this Night-Luminescent Pearl, everyone could see more clearly. Therefore, when they saw those puppets, Fu Ye and Lu Beifeng only took a second look before looking away calmly. Because he was already numb with shock. ¡°Can we trade this for something in the heretic bureau?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± These words were not said by Fu Ye or Lu Beifeng. The few pairs of eyes followed the voice and saw Yu Jie, who was hiding in his cloak and had an extremely weak presence. He shrank back into the shadows, keeping his eyes fixed on the puppets. Lu Beifeng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°When did you follow me here?¡± There were no footsteps at all. Even he did not notice him. Yu Jie shrank his neck, looking very afraid. ¡°N-not long after you left.¡± Lu Xiaoyu picked up arge sack of walnuts not far away easily. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give these to the heretic bureau. Can I go to dinner today? I brought my own ingredients.¡± She would have to eat a big snake like that for a while, but it didn¡¯t matter. She would save what she couldn¡¯t finish. Yu Jie quietly snuck over to the puppets and started repairing their broken limbs. ¡°Yeah.¡± He answered simply and was soon lost in his own world. Fu Ye shrugged. ¡°This guy used to be a human puppeteer, but he awoke something in the puppets. The puppets he made came to life. It was his puppets who saved him when their neighborhood was attacked by heretics.¡± It was also since then that he had be more fond of dolls, and he was also incorporated into the heretic bureau for this special ability. The people of the heretic bureau were all abnormal people. They were either powerful or had some strange abilities. This group of people was like lunatics. In fact, many of them had really been dug out of mental hospitals. Yu Jie was unwilling to leave and was seriously repairing the puppets. Lu Xiaocha and the others had no choice but to go out first. The headquarters of the Bureau of Heresy had already sent someone over in a helicopter. After getting off the ne, a bearded man in a white coat¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the Grade A heretic at the entrance to the cave. His expression was crazy. ¡°What a perfect corpse. Such a powerful heretic actually died¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter. I can study even a corpse properly.¡± The way he looked at the corpse was so gentle that it was as if he was looking at his lover. It made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Just as he was about to pull a shiny scalpel obscenely and perversely on the snake¡¯s body, a small white hand grabbed his wrist and threw him away like a rag. ¡°Mine!¡± Lu Xiaocha stood in front of him and patted the snake¡¯s body. She stared at him with her ck eyes and emphasized the ownership of the snake. Chapter 84 - Doctor

Chapter 84: Doctor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Oh ho¡­ Who had the nerve to throw this lunatic so far? Everyone¡¯s gazesnded on the little girl. They couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. This child would be in troubleter. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± The man who had been thrown to the ground began to chuckle nervously. Theughter grew louder and even seemed to intensify into madness. ¡°No one¡ªno one¡ªcan make me angry!¡± He opened his palm and threw a few thin silver needles at Lu Xiaocha. A dagger flew over and blocked those silver needles. Fu Ye looked at the man arrogantly and cracked his knuckles. ¡°You¡¯ve got some f*cking nerve, Doc.¡± The doctor¡¯s expression changed when he saw who it was. He turned around and ran. Fu Ye rushed over and kicked him over, pressing him to the ground and punching him with his fists. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows acupuncture points? I know them too. How arrogant! How dare you touch my kid? The lesson I taught youst time was not enough, right?¡± ¡°Ow ow ow! Dog Fu, stop it. It hurts¡­ It hurts so much. I didn¡¯t n to do anything to her. It¡¯s just a few needles.¡± ¡°A few needless?¡± Lu Beifeng had walked over at some point. He was holding the silver needle that Fu Ye had knocked away earlier and was staring coldly at the person on the ground. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do some acupuncture too. Don¡¯t worry, we learned about acupuncture points in the training camp. We know a few acupuncture points will only hurt and not harm the body.¡± Fu Ye stepped on his back and smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Otherwise, if I identally miss, you might die at any time.¡± The doctor was speechless. F*CK%$#@! ¡°AHHHHHHH!!!¡± Lu Beifeng pricked the needle. The doctor¡¯s screams made the entire forest tremble. In the end, he turned into a hedgehog. Lu Xiaocha was squatting beside him, holding her snow-white cheeks with one hand. Her round eyes were filled with curiosity as she fiddled with the silver needle tail with her fingers. Then the silver needle trembled, and beads of blood appeared. The doctory on the floor, wishing he was dead. The heretic bureau leaders were speechless. This was the first time they had seen the doctor being subdued. They looked at the crazy wolf Fu Ye who was very famous in the heretic bureau recently. It was said that he had challenged the captain of three teams as soon as he arrived at the heretic bureau. And fought the famous battle maniac to a standstill. Tsk¡­ He was only a young man, but hisbat power was already so heaven-defying. Most importantly, his crazy aura really matched the heretic bureau. Even the director of the heretic bureau would probably lose his hair. They could not afford to offend him. They did not expect that child to know the crazy wolf. After teaching the doctor a lesson, the two teenagers stood up with the small Lu Xiaocha. The doctor removed the silver needles from his body with a gloomy expression. asionally, when he removed a few needles, blood would still spurt out. How tragic. However, these people from the heretic bureau were crazy, and their bodies were really durable. This bit of damage did not affect him at all. Even so, he was still very fearless and coveted that huge snake. Lu Xiaocha was so protective that no one could snatch it away from her. However, not long after, the doctor stopped staring at Lu Xiaocha¡¯s snake because his gaze shifted to Yin Shian. He didn¡¯t even need a machine to detect it. This feeling of danger made his scalp tingle, the doctor knew that this was a heretic so powerful that it had never been seen before. The leaders of the heretic bureau looked at Yin Shian warily. Someone secretly checked and gasped. This was that SS Grade heretic! As expected of an SS Grade. Just the pressure on his body made their hearts palpitate. The doctor felt his blood speed up and his breathing quickened. He looked at Yin Shian as if he was looking at a peerless beauty. This was a little wretched. Even a zombie like Yin Shian clenched his fist. ¡°Can I¡ªbeat him to death?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± A few of the higher-ups of the heretic bureau broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°You can¡¯t. It¡¯s illegal to kill people. It¡¯s illegal.¡± ¡°Doctor, please be normal. Don¡¯t you have any attachment to this world?¡± Please, you could at least defeat those people when you went crazy previously. Now, you can¡¯t even beat any of them. Do you want to go to hell??thought The doctor looked away regretfully and felt his scalpel and research spirit stir. He said righteously. ¡°Research is fearless. It is great. It is ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the doctor fainted. Fu Ye retracted his hand and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Everyone was speechless. Thanks. A lot. The ident caused by the doctor at the entrance of the cave did not affect their journey to the underground pce. When they saw the peerless treasures in the underground pce, they held their hearts and felt so excited that they were about to faint. In particr, the Daoist priest found a box of books in the underground pce. It was the inheritance of the Demon yer! His eyes widened, and his body shook with excitement. Because of this, they turned a blind eye to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s actions. Although the vase that was as tall as a person was very eye-catching, they didn¡¯t know what else was in the sack. Fu Ye and the other youth protected the little girl like they were protecting their child. It was better for them not to look for trouble lest they get beaten up. When they left the Wuqi Mountains, Fu Ye brought the child away by helicopter. The snake¡¯s corpse was transported up by two helicopters. Their final destination was the heretic bureau. And the ce where the serpentnded was¡­ heretic bureau canteen. Of course, because the snake was too big, it was only ced in the wider open space outside the canteen building. God knows how still andplex the mood and expressions of those in the heresy bureau were when they heard Lu Xiaocha say that she wanted to eat this Grade A heretic. The higher the grade, the fewer heretics there were, so they usually used such precious resources for research, let alone something as precious as an A-grade heretic corpse. They used a huge sum of money to bribe the youngdy, but she was not tempted at all. In the end, they had no choice but to tactfully express that they wanted to exchange some blood, scales, meat, and bones. The little girl did not care about money or status at all. In the end, she had to exchange some rare fruits and food and the venue to deal with this heretic. And so the following scene happened. The members of the heretic bureau who were eating suddenly heard the roar of a helicopter, and then a huge shadow fell as a huge object was thrown outside the canteen building. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± The food in their mouths was no longer good. Everyone who saw it ran over to watch. Then, they were stopped by the huge snake¡¯s mountain-like body. ¡°What is this thing!¡± ¡°Heretic, I suppose. Definitely heretic. How can an ordinary snake look like this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I just want to know why it¡¯s here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already dead. Who killed it? That¡¯s too powerful.¡± ¡°With this size, I bet it¡¯s at least a Grade B.¡± Chapter 85 - Battle Maniac

Chapter 85: Battle Maniac

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Amazing. Who had killed such a huge heretic? While they were curious, they also began to specte. More people guessed it was the battle maniac, but what they couldn¡¯t understand was how this Grade A heretic¡¯s corpse ended up in the canteen. While everyone was talking about it, something else fell from the sky¡­ ah no, jumped. He jumped onto the head of the snake very handsomely. At that moment, he was the center of attention. Fu Ye had a devilish and arrogant smile on his face. There was a child under his arm, head down and feet on the ground. In the helicopter, Lu Beifeng red at the people below with a gaze that could kill. If not for the fact that he was held back by the instructor and could not jump down, he would have fought Fu Ye to the death. Fu Ye eximed and raised his middle finger arrogantly at the person above. It was so exciting to jump off the ne after snatching a child! There was something more exciting. Lu Xiaocha pulled his fingers away expressionlessly. The moment her feetnded, she kicked Fu Ye off the snake. Fu Ye, who was flying out, was still shouting indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s so exciting to jump out of the ne!¡± Lu Xiaocha was expressionless. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you experience some more!¡± This bastard didn¡¯t care about manners at all and jumped off the ne just like that. And he dragged her along with him! Lu Xiaocha stroked the snake and looked at the canteen enviously. ¡°Come down quickly. Let¡¯s deal with this snake together.¡± Fu Ye, who hadnded on the ground, waved. Lu Xiaocha was happy. Did that mean that she could eat the snake¡¯s meat immediately? When they heard that the corpse of a Grade A heretic was ced at the entrance of the canteen, the members of the heretic bureau were rmed. Those big bosses who were usually invisible also appeared and ran to the heretic bureau to watch. Basically, the entire heretic bureau was here. There were less than two hundred people in total, and those who were powerful could be counted on one hand. From this, it could be seen that the heretic bureau¡¯s seriousck of manpower was not an exaggeration. By the time those big bosses arrived at the scene, Lu Xiaocha had already instructed Yin Shian to remove the scales on the snake¡¯s tail. The ck, pure hard scales were each the size of a dish. Ordinary knives could not leave any marks on them. If others had obtained such a scale, they would definitely treat it as a treasure. However, it was casually thrown to the ground by Yin Shian and Lu Xiaocha. The onlookers¡¯ hearts ached. As for Lu Xiaocha herself, she was holding the dagger that she had given to Fu Ye previously and waving it around to cut the snake¡¯s tail. After cutting off a pot of snake meat, she asked Yin Shian to guard it and not let anyone touch her snake meat. She hugged the pot of snake meat and ran into the canteen. ¡°Chef, can I borrow the kitchen? Please help me cook.¡± As she spoke, she ced the snake meat in front of him. The chef was speechless. F*ck, she was really going to eat this heretic! Lu Xiaocha looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Some of it will be fried into snake steak, some will be boiled into soup, and the rest will be stir-fried. I believe in your culinary skills. Make it delicious.¡± The cook took the basin of snake meat with trembling hands. Then there was a cry from outside. ¡°Holy sh*t! This is a f*cking Grade A heretic, Dark Golden Snake!¡± The chef holding the snake meat staggered and almost fell. AAA¡­ Grade A heretic! When this news came out, many people gasped in shock, and their hearts pounded. Grade A heretic. Many of them had never seen one before. Now that they had, it had actually be food in someone else¡¯s mouth. That youngdy was really a little too cruel. But¡­ they actually wanted to try how a Grade A heretic tastes like now. Lu Xiaocha waited eagerly at the window, ignoring the probing gazes of the others. Fu Ye was worried about how many freezers it would take to fit such a big snake. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it all in one go. This little brat was still so protective of her food. Unless she was willing, no one else could get anything. ¡°Fu Ye!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout was heard, followed by a person flying in from outside. It indeed looked like he was flying. Then, a sharp machete that looked like a crescent moon spun at high speed and shed at him. Fu Ye¡¯s face darkened. He raised his arm and blocked the machete with the dagger. The two shed against each other, causing sparks to fly. He knocked the machete back and a fair-haired youth caught it. That person was about the same age as Fu Ye, but he was the most dangerous person in the heretic bureau before Fu Ye came. Not only was he a battle maniac, but he was also a super bloodthirsty lunatic at heart. If the heretics hadn¡¯t been discovered for him to y with, he would probably have be a homicidal maniac who endangered society. ¡°Hahaha¡­ we haven¡¯t decided the winnerst time. Let¡¯s do it again.¡± Fu Ye clicked his tongue and looked at him unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m not free now. Please pay attention to the asion. This is the canteen!¡± However, the white-haired youth didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°So what if it¡¯s the canteen? As long as I¡¯m around, it will be a battlefield.¡± With that, he started to attack without any hesitation. Fu Yeughed in anger and faced the attack head-on. Everyone in the canteen instantly ran outside to avoid being identally injured. On the empty battlefield, Lu Xiaocha, who was still standing at the window waiting to eat, was very conspicuous. ¡°Chef, put a little more chili in it. The snake steak has to be fried tender. And that soup. Just roll the meat slices thinly inside and don¡¯t cook it for too long. Oh, and don¡¯t put too much seasoning in the soup¡­¡± Bang bang bang¡­ Because of the fight between the two of them, the entire canteen was now in chaos. Lu Xiaocha was not affected at all. The canteen chef was speechless. At least turn around and look behind you!!! A table was flipped over and thrown at the youngdy. The onlookers outside eximed. The chef was so shocked that his face turned pale. Everyone couldn¡¯t bear to look at her anymore. If this little girl was hit, she would either die or be crippled. Just as the table was about to hit the little girl, a sh of red appeared. Yin Shian appeared behind Lu Xiaocha almost instantly. He raised his arm and grabbed the table that was flying over and put it down. Lu Xiaocha turned around and saw that Fu Ye could handle it, so she continued to stare at her food. ¡°Chef, it¡¯s almost burnt. Hurry up and move!¡± The chef finally reacted to her fierce growl. In a daze, he quickly moved. When Lu Beifeng saw his sister, who had almost been implicated, his handsome face suddenly darkened, and his eyes burned with fighting spirit. Lin Qing¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t go over and cause trouble. Don¡¯t tear down the canteen.¡± Chapter 86 - Upheaval Canteen

Chapter 86: Upheaval Canteen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As he pulled Lu Beifeng back, he also looked solemnly at the two people who were fighting to their deaths. Fu Ye was the most outstanding and most troublesome new generation in the training camp. Whether it was his physical fitness or his ability in various aspects, he had the best potential he had ever seen. However, this person¡¯s personality was too surly. No one could control him at all, so he was not suitable for a disciplined ce like the troops. Now, he realized that this ce that was filled with strangeness was surprisingly suitable for him. The two of them fought fiercely in the canteen, but Lu Xiaocha kept suffering. After that table, there were many more benches from the canteen, and even the tiles were lifted and flown in her direction. Yin Shian stood steadily behind her. He grabbed and put down anything thrown at them, and soon, there was already a circle of various things around him. The chef¡¯s face was numb with shock. He could tell that this youngdy waspletely fearless! By the time Lu Xiaocha turned around with the rice in a rice bowl that was bigger than her face and the delicious snake meat the chef had made, she was already surrounded. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She picked up a piece of snake meat and put it in her mouth. ¡°Are they fighting so fiercely?¡± Tsk tsk tsk¡­ the canteen had been demolished. It was too dusty here. Better go. After carrying the rice bowl out, she received a lot of attention. Lu Beifeng walked to her side and asked. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°With Yin Shian around, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Beifeng nodded at Yin Shian and thanked him. Of course, he had seen everything just now. The gazes that fell on Lu Xiaocha quickly shifted to the exciting battle. The siblings carried the small stool to an inconspicuous corner and sat down. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± This was the first time Lu Beifeng had seen such a reckless way of sparring. Although their training camp also hadpetition drills, the bullets were all fake. When it came to closebat, they would stop at the right point. He had to admit that he was shaken by the battle. It seemed that Fu Ye had really held back in the training camp in the past. Aftering here, he hadpletely revealed his true nature. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s mouth was full, and her eyes were bright. The meat of this snake was really delicious! ¡°No one can win.¡± She answered vaguely. Lu Beifeng turned his head and grimaced when he saw her eating seriously. Was it really that good? Lu Xiaocha silently hugged her rice bowl tightly with rice grains on her face. ¡°Do you ¡­ do you want some?¡± She asked the question in a quiet whisper. If it was her brother, it wasn¡¯t¡­ it wasn¡¯t impossible to share a little. ¡°Only a little.¡± Lu Beifeng was almost amused by her genuine pained expression. ¡°Sure, a little, then.¡± He had not nned to take it, but seeing her like this, he suddenly felt like teasing her. Then, he saw his sister suddenly hugging the rice bowl and turning her back to him. She even turned around and stole a nce at him before burying her head and doing something. Finally, she picked up some snake meat with her chopsticks and handed it over. ¡°Here, that¡¯s all. You can have it, Brother.¡± Lu Beifeng was speechless. That¡¯s really a little. Look at how much pain you are in. Isn¡¯t there still so much left over there? Can¡¯t you give more? He might not know now that a certain child would never be generous with food. Soon, the chief instructor of the heretic bureau received the news and rushed over. He didn¡¯t even have time to take a closer look at the Grade A snake heretic who was treated as food. When he saw the appearance of the canteen, he almost fainted from anger. ¡°Both of you brats, stop!¡± This chief instructor of the heretic bureau was quite capable. He jumped between the two of them, then sped his hands together and red. Lu Xiaocha felt as if she saw the shadow of a Vajra Buddha behind him. When their attacksnded on him, he only swayed his body slightly. Then, he reached out and grabbed them. The tall man carried the two troublemakers like they were little chicks. ¡°I finally saw Captain Xie¡¯s angry eyes! Too impressive.¡± ¡°Before Captain Xie came to us, he was a Buddhist disciple and had cultivated the Invincible Vajra Body. I¡¯ve only heard of it before, but I¡¯ve never seen it before. Today, we¡¯ve really broadened our horizons after watching a fight between a few big shots.¡± ¡°The Battle Maniac wasn¡¯t this crazy before. Not many people in our heretic bureau can fight him to a draw. Previously, he was fighting the few high-level heretics locked up. Ever since Fu Ye came, the two of them seem to have gotten into a fight.¡± Lu Xiaocha sat in the corner and ate seriously. The surrounding discussions fell into her ears. What was even more shocking was that Lin Qing was an ordinary person. Although he knew about the existence of the heretic bureau, he never knew that this group of people actually had such unique abilities. It just didn¡¯t look normal. Xie Suian was tall and muscr. He looked very dignified, especially when he was angry. He looked like an angry lion. The two teenagers standing in front of him were the difference between high school and middle school. ¡°You two brats, this is a ce to eat, not a ce for you to fight. Stand still!¡± His expression was serious, but the two youths were each more difficult to control than the other. One was arrogant and surly, the other looked crazy, and his eyes were filled with fighting spirit. Clearly, he had not had enough of the battle just now. ¡°Fu Ye, Tang Huan! Clean this ce up for me. Otherwise, just wait to be locked up for a month in detention!¡± Their expressions changed at the mention of detention. It was not that the detention room was terrifying. On the contrary, there was nothing there. However, it was precisely because of this that people like Battle Maniac Tang Huan could not stand it. That detention room was specially prepared for people like them. The materials used to forge it were special. Even Tang Huan could not forcefully break through it and could only survive inside. If there was one punishment he feared most in this heretic bureau, it was definitely detention. So he behaved. Fu Ye did not want to be locked up either, at least not now. Where was his kid? He looked around and then his gaze fell on Lu Xiaocha, who was sitting in the corner with a small stool, eating while watching the show, and Lu Beifeng, who was beside her. Fu Ye was so angry that heughed. These two disloyal fellows. Xie Suian became angrier after taking a look at the canteen. ¡°The funds for the renovation of the canteen will be deducted from your sries!¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve already been detained until three yearster.¡± Xie Suian red at him. ¡°Then you deserve it. You owe me so much!¡± Fu Ye looked indifferent. He didn¡¯t rely on this sry to support himself anyway. He was a rich second-generation heir. Xie Suian seemed to see through his thoughts and smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell your grandfather to terminate your card!¡± Fu Ye: ¡­ F*ck! Chapter 87 - Simply A Riot

Chapter 87: Simply A Riot

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°How are we supposed to eat in this mess?¡± After watching the exciting battle, many people began toin. However, at this moment, after rxing, they suddenly smelled an alluring fragrance. Hence, everyone turned their heads to look at the person in the corner. In the huge rice bowl that Lu Xiaocha was holding, there were golden and crispy pieces of meat, tender and smooth fried meat, and delicious snake soup. Every dish looked delicious and smelled super delicious. ¡°If I remember correctly, those are all snake meat from that Grade A heretic, right?¡± Someone swallowed and asked. Of course. When this child ran to the canteen with arge basin of meat, many people saw it clearly. And what was even more impressive was that she stood still in the center of the intense battle, not affected at all. Her mental fortitude was really strong. There was also the person beside her who was wearing a strange red ancient costume and looked very powerful. Never seen before in heretic bureau. ¡°Slurp¡­ the meat in her hand looks delicious. I wonder what Grade A heretic meat tastes like.¡± ¡°I want some too.¡± ¡°But would you dare ask for it?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m afraid of being beaten by the man in red beside her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a huge snake outside.¡± Many people were restless. When they smelled the fragrance, they wanted to cut off some snake meat to eat. Those who were bold and stupid really nned to cut off some of it with a knife. But in the next second, they flew out. The man in red, who was originally beside the girl, arrived in front of the snake with a whoosh and mercilessly sent those who tried to cut the snake flying. Including the doctor who couldn¡¯t wait to run over and try to steal some scales after waking up. However, this guy was probably a masochist. After being thrown out by Yin Shian¡¯s chains, he still had an intoxicated smile on his face. The way this guy looked at Yin Shian could really be described as perverted and wretched. Even after being smashed in the head, he was still unrepentant. Yin Shian stood in front of the snake expressionlessly. ¡°Xiaocha¡¯s.¡± When they got closer, everyone could see the strange ck blood veins flowing on his almost transparent green-white skin and the especially conspicuous long ck fingernails. The people who were originally close to him instantly dispersed and looked at him with frightened and strange gazes. ¡°Is the man suffering from some incurable disease?¡± ¡°Damn this skin and blood vessels, I thought I saw a ghost!¡± The leaders of the heretic bureau were overwrought. They had to exin the appearance of a Grade A heretic at the entrance of the canteen. They had to exin Yin Shian¡¯s identity. Now, they had to clean up the mess between Fu Ye and Tang Huan. ¡°Director, bad news. The doctor is fighting that SS-grade heretic!¡± The director of the heretic bureau held his heart for a long time before he came back to his senses. He trembled as he touched his hair, which was dangerously little, andy down on the chair to begin arranging it. ¡°Tired. Destroy.¡± Haha¡­ Can these lunatics be saved? No! Therefore, it was better to let them kill each other. Xie Suian had just dealt with the two youngsters when the perverted doctor started fighting with an unfamiliar guy again. In fact, ording to the situation at that time, the doctor had tried his best to get close to Yin Shian, and Yin Shian had sent him flying again and again with an expressionless face. However, this guy was probably a cockroach. As long as he wasn¡¯t dead, he coulde back crawling. Xie Suian¡¯s face darkenedpletely. In his anger, he stepped on the doctor. ¡°Doc, go to hell!¡± That deafening roar filled the air, and the entire bureau shook. Fortunately, the doctor was still agile and rolled away at the critical moment. Lin Qing and the other members of the special forces were speechless. What the f*ck kind of crazy ce was this? It was simply a riot. Fu Ye crossed his arms and watched the show gloatingly at the side. From time to time, he would eat the meat in the child¡¯s bowl. He was really in a good mood when he saw how angry the little guy was at him. The doctor stood up and dusted himself off, sneering with blood in his mouth. ¡°You¡¯d better see what he is first.¡± Tsk tsk¡­ It was such a pity that such a good Experimental could not be used. This was too much of a loss. He could not experiment on any of the Grade A and SS heretics under his nose. The doctor¡¯s expression darkened. He looked as sinister as a demon from hell. After the doctor¡¯s reminder, Xie Suian¡¯s gazended on Yin Shian. He used the detector to scan him. [Warning, SS-level extremely dangerous heretic, warning¡­] As had been the case with the earlier scan, the red warning instantly seemed to m into everyone¡¯s heart. Except for a few who had odd brains, everyone else gasped and then took off to escape. Soon, there was arge empty space with Yin Shian as the center. The surrounding people subconsciously took out their weapons and looked at him warily and fearfully. Xie Suian swallowed his saliva, his dignified eyes filled with shock. It was actually¡­ actually an SS Grade heretic! But¡­ this heretic was too damned low-key! And how did he get into the enemy¡¯sir? Was he so tantly arrogant?! ¡°SS? Then it must be very powerful in a fight?¡± Tang Huan¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting spirit and eagerness. Lu Xiaocha, who had finally finished eating, ran out and patted Yin Shian¡¯s arm. ¡°Mine.¡± Then she patted the snake. ¡°Also mine!¡± Everyone was speechless. This youngdy was quite good-looking, but she did not seem to be very smart. ¡°What¡¯s everyone doing round here?¡± Just as the atmosphere froze, the director of the heretic bureau finally strolled over. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at the mess in the canteen. Xie Suian looked at Yin Shian solemnly. ¡°Director, he¡­¡± The director lowered his hand to show that he knew. ¡°While everyone is gathered here, let me introduce these two to everyone. Yin Shian, SS-grade heretic. The wandering corpse level of the zombie race was discovered in the Wuqi Mountains. Lu Xiaocha, a new member of our heretic bureau, has a good rtionship with Yin Shian. As long as he¡¯s here, we¡¯ll all be safe. Don¡¯t worry, but¡­ don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke him.¡± Of course, thatst warning was directed at the doctor and Tang Huan, the battle maniac. These two extremely restless fellows. The two men who had been warned were unperturbed, as if they had not heard. ¡°In addition, this Grade A heretic was killed by our Comrade Yin Shian. He has the right to decide what to do with it, so if there¡¯s nothing else, disperse.¡± Chapter 88 - The Shock of the Treasu

Chapter 88: The Shock of the Treasure

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although the director made light of it, the people in the heretic bureau who heard the news took a long time to digest the whole thing. What did he say just now? That SS grade heretic wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone and had even be a member of their heretic bureau. This heretic hade to theirir. Was he not an undercover agent? Oh, heretics didn¡¯t seem to have brains. But that was an SS-grade heretic. To those of them who hade into contact with heresy and understood it, it was simply a god-like existence. Although it was an evil god. What was even more ridiculous was that little girl. Previously, they had seen clearly that when Fu Ye was sparring with Battle Maniac Tang Huan, this SS-grade heretic was standing behind her to protect her. So that was the good rtionship the director was referring to. From the look of it, the heretic was like a bodyguard and obedient. But why did everything that happened today feel like a dream? While the others were digesting the news that Yin Shian was an SS-grade heretic, Lu Xiaocha, Yin Shian, Fu Ye, and her brother began to dissect the snake. It was so big that even if the entire freezer of the heretic bureau was big enough, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to fit in. However, it would be much easier after it was broken down. The scales of the serpent were piled on the ground, and some bones had been disassembled. This could not be eaten, so Lu Xiaocha generously gave it to the heretic bureau. There was also the blood and small scales of the snake that they had previously discussed. As for the other scales, she asked Fu Ye and Lu Beifeng, ¡°Do you want these?¡± The youngdy was very protective. Of course, she would give anything good to her own people first. Fu Ye tossed a piece of snake scale in his hand. This thing was light and tough. His dagger could only leave light marks on it. It was the best material for protective equipment. ¡°Yes!¡± He couldn¡¯t let such a good thing go to the heretic bureau. Beside him, the director looked at him wistfully, his re almost piercing. Fu Ye did not see it as if he was blind. When the child finished counting her meat, he found someone to help him put it in the freezer. In the end, Lu Xiaocha brought a lot home. Fu Ye could not go back yet. He had to have a good talk with the higher-ups. No matter what, he had to get some benefits for that little brat. Yin Shian was also left behind. There was a separate dormitory on the ninth floor of Building 4. It was also the highest level. The people who lived here were the few people who were the most difficult to deal with in the heretic bureau. To his left and right lived the battle maniac Tang Huan. Opposite him lived the perverted doctor. Diagonally opposite him lived Xie Suian. Two of them coveted his body! ¡­ The car drove the Lu siblings all the way to Lu Manor. Lu Xiaocha carried a sack of things and the huge vase. Lu Beifeng¡¯s shoulder was injured, so he could not carry anything too heavy. However, he carried the sword that his sister had given him. The snake meat and the sack of walnuts were carried in by a couple of fit bodyguards. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to take the walnuts. It was just that the sack containing the treasure was too heavy. The four of them probably wouldn¡¯t be able to carry it away, so she had to do it herself. As soon as they entered, the family weed them. The Lu family members¡¯ eyelids twitched when they saw what Lu Xiaocha was carrying. Pei Anran¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Xiaocha, why did youe back with so many things!¡± They all looked so heavy. ¡°Let me do it,¡± Lu Zhan said. He wanted to help his daughter, but Lu Xiaocha avoided him. ¡°No, Daddy, I can manage!¡± Fu Ye and Fourth Brother could not pick it up. What if Dad could not pick it up? That would be embarrassing. The child carried something bigger than her and walked towards the Lu family vi. From afar, it looked like a huge sack with two slender short legs. The four members of the Lu family hurriedly followed her, afraid that she would fall. Lu Beifeng was left standing alone at the door. What about me? It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe back, but you didn¡¯t even look at me!?He thought. ¡°Fourth Young Master.¡± Fortunately, a butler had noticed him. The young man winced. ¡°My dad and the others¡­ didn¡¯t notice me?¡± ¡°How could that be? They just haven¡¯t reacted yet.¡± Lu Beifeng chuckled and expressed his doubts. He fell behind, his face dark as he followed. It was only when he walked into the house that his mother noticed him. ¡°Eh? Feng, when did youe back?¡± Lu Beifeng was speechless. He nced at the butler.?Is that what you meant by not reacting??He thought. The butler smiled but did not respond. ¡°Yo, Fourth Brother, you came back at a good time today.¡± Lu Beilin patted him warmly on the shoulder. Lu Beifeng shook his hand off his shoulder expressionlessly. ¡°I came back with Xiaocha.¡± Why did his tone sound a little shaky? The family was speechless. This was a little awkward. Lu Beilin silently retracted his hand and rubbed his nose, pretending that he had not said those words. Lu Beichen and Lu Zhan looked away. Pei Anran said, ¡°Son, when did you practice invisibility?¡± Lu Beifeng was speechless. Does this family no longer have room for me??Lu Beifeng thought desperately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look awful.¡± It was her son after all. What happened just now was just an ident. Pei Anran quickly realized that something was wrong with his expression. Lu Beifeng paused. He was about to say that he was fine. Lu Zhan asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡®Well, Dad¡¯s eyes were as sharp as ever. ¡°Yes. The one on my shoulder isn¡¯t much of a wound. It¡¯s been treated. I¡¯ll be taking time off to rest at home.¡± Pei Anran looked at it with heartache. Although she was quite happy that her son could take leave to rest at home, she could not be happy because of his injury. Lu Beifeng tried his best to calm his family down. Lu Xiaocha also looked at her fourth brother¡¯s wound. He looked much better after the medicine and the poisonous blood was forced out. Relieved, Lu Xiaocha ced the porcin bottle in front of Lu Zhan. ¡°Daddy, this is for you.¡± Lu Zhan quickly steadied himself. The moment he touched the porcin bottle, he knew that it was definitely top-grade porcin. Moreover, this porcin was¡­ bone porcin? The bone porcin looked crystal clear and lustrous under the light. This did match, but¡­ such a big bone porcin? ¡°Mom, this is for you. This is for Third Brother. This is for my youngest brother.¡± She took out everything and stuffed them into the hands of her family. She even had gifts for the butler. Anyway, these couldn¡¯t be eaten. It wouldn¡¯t hurt if she gave them away. It didn¡¯t matter if she took more from the underground pce. Everyone was dumbfounded by Lu Xiaocha¡¯s gift. Didn¡¯t she go out with Fu Ye? Where did she go?! Not only did she bring her fourth brother back, but she also brought back so many gifts? Especially when Pei Anran and Lu Beilin opened the box, they gasped. Pei Anran stared nkly at the huge Night-Luminescent Pearl in the box, and her breathing froze. As thedy of the Lu family, she had participated in many auctions and seen many good things. However, she was still shocked beyond words by the things her daughter brought back. Chapter 89 - Snake Meat 1

Chapter 89: Snake Meat 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beilin looked at the blood-red ruby that his sister had given him and fell silent. And the round golden pearl the size of a baby¡¯s fist in Lu Beichen¡¯s hand. For a moment, the entire Lu family vi fell silent. Even Lu Zhan was a little dumbfounded. Then, he asked with difficulty, ¡°Xiaocha, where¡­ did you get all this?¡± Any one of these items could be sold for tens of millions or even hundreds of millions at the auction. Furthermore, they were very rare. However, his daughter casually took them out and gave them away. In fact, these things were still in sacks previously. He pitied the treasures. Lu Xiaocha briefly exined how she had gone to pick up walnuts and discovered the underground pce. When it came to the underground pce, she had to talk about the Imperial Preceptor who had wantonly made money. When it came to the Imperial Preceptor, she naturally had to introduce her subordinate, Yin Shian. After hearing this, everyone sighed, especially about Yin Shian¡¯s encounter. This child had really never had a good life. Lu Beilin rubbed his chin. ¡°But why haven¡¯t I heard of such a person in history?¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Yes, but it wasn¡¯t written in the official history. I¡¯ve seen relevant records in the unofficial history before, but there were very few. It was rumored that the Imperial Preceptor lived for a long time. He yed with power and even bewitched the emperor to ban the Daoist and Buddhist sects at that time. Not only did he make a lot of money, but he also got someone to collect and burn books about Buddhism and Daoism. Many books rted to Buddhism and Daoism were lost at that time.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°After the Daoist priest found out that the Imperial Preceptor built the underground pce, he scolded that person for a long time, but he found many books inside.¡± ¡°Our Xiaocha must be the reincarnation of a koi fish.¡± Pei Anran stroked her daughter¡¯s furry head and sighed. She had only gone out twice in total, and each time, the things she brought back were more precious than thest. Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and rubbed against her mother¡¯s hand. She smiled. Right, where¡¯s her meat? ¡°Fourth Brother, where¡¯s my meat?¡± Lu Beifeng pointed to the kitchen. ¡°I put it in the freezer for you.¡± She rxed and went to pick at her walnuts. Lu Zhan got the servant to help. He wore gloves and removed the green skin on the outside of the walnut, revealing the walnut inside. He was stunned. ¡°Xiaocha, this¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at her father in confusion and crushed the walnut. Lu Zhan¡¯s eyelids twitched. Not only did the walnut shell look hard, but it was really very hard. However, his daughter cracked it with a light squeeze. Lu Xiaocha was also dumbfounded when she saw how little walnut meat was revealed from the walnut. ¡°Why is there so little meat in such a big walnut!¡± This was too thick-skinned! Refusing to believe it, he pinched another one. The result was the same. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. What a loss! She pulled out the pitifully small amount of walnut meat and put it in her mouth, her face full of gloom. Lu Zhan coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not a loss.¡± Lu Xiaocha gave him a look that said ¡°Dad, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± How was this not a loss? Lu Zhan squatted down and exined with one of the walnuts. ¡°These walnuts are the ones used to y. They¡¯re not meant to be eaten. They¡¯re meant to be yed with.¡± The walnut color that had not yet been coiled was dull, but the patterns on it were beautiful. ¡°You can sell a pair of walnuts like this for a few hundred yuan. If you like them, you can just buy ordinary walnuts with this money.¡± Lu Xiaocha suddenly felt happy again. ¡°Really?¡± Lu Zhan nodded affirmatively. He had taken a look just now. The walnuts her daughter picked up were all lion heads. Every one of them was in good condition. There were a lot of people in the circle who liked walnuts. It wasn¡¯t hard to sell them. ¡°Leave that to me.¡± Lu Beilin rubbed his sister¡¯s head. ¡°I have many friends who know people who like this stuff too.¡± Those rich second-generation heirs had nothing to do all day. They often did stone gambling and bought antiques. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s heart did not ache anymore. She quickly packed these shy walnuts and gave them to her third brother. The meat for dinner today was the snake meat she brought back. When the fragrance came from the kitchen, even someone as calm as Lu Zhan put down the book in his hand. Lu Xiaocha, who was originally watching the TV series seriously, sniffed and followed the fragrance to the kitchen to secretly eat. Lu Beilin adjusted his sses. ¡°I¡¯m going to see what my sister is doing.¡± Chapter 90 - Snake Meat 2

Chapter 90: Snake Meat 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beichen also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look too.¡± When the two brothers went in, Lu Xiaocha was stealing food openly. The cook was asking her, ¡°What is this meat you brought back, youngdy? I have never seen such an ingredient.¡± Lu Xiaocha knew that she could not tell others about heretics. She only vaguely said that these were given to her by others and that she did not know either. Regretfully, the chef put the finished dish on a te. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± She turned around with her te and saw her brothers, smiling and showing neat white teeth. ¡°Brother, you guys want to eat too.¡± Lu Beilin chuckled softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She set the dishes on the table and sat down next to her mother so they could taste them quickly. ¡°This meat is especially delicious.¡± Lu Zhan and the others took a bite. It was smooth and fragrant. This taste was indescribably delicious. Even if they weren¡¯t gluttons, their eyes lit up. The meat was cooked in various ways by the chef. Each texture and taste were different, but the deliciousness was the same. In the end, everyone could not help but overeat. Lu Zhan blushed. He was already so old, but he still ate till he was stuffed. Pei Anran gracefully wiped her mouth. ¡°Shall we go for a walk?¡± Lu Zhan was the first to agree. The others also stood up. Today, the whole family might as well go out for a walk to digest their food. But as they walked, they realized that something was wrong. Their noses were bleeding! Everyone who ate the meat had a nosebleed, except for Lu Xiaocha! After scrambling, the doctor examined them and said earnestly. ¡°Some great tonics are best eaten sparingly.¡± The Lu family members were speechless. Their bodies were fine, but they had taken too much nourishment. The doctor prescribed medicine and left quickly. However, the after-effects of the snake meat did not dissipate so easily. After a nosebleed, their bodies started to heat up, as if they were drunk. Lu Xiaocha walked around them and took care of them. She pursed her lips and med herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just too nourishing. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± The Lu family members evenforted her. Lu Xiaocha thought about it and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s box.¡± Anyway, they probably needed to vent their energy in this state. The Lu family looked at each other and could not bear to reject her, so they followed her to the courtyard. The petite girl stood at the front and began to teach with a serious expression. This technique was both hard and soft, suitable for both boys and girls. Then, everyone from the Lu family stood in the courtyard and started practicing with Lu Xiaocha. They were flustered when they first learned it. Lu Xiaocha went over to help them correct it. She would continue with the next move after everyone learned it. No one in the Lu family was stupid. This set of boxing techniques was not difficult and they quickly learned it. They didn¡¯t know if it was because of psychological effects, but they felt that it was really useful. Moreover, after finishing the entire round of boxing, their bodies were covered in sweat. Their bodies felt exceptionally rxed, and the heat in their bodies seemed to have evaporated as they moved. Lu Zhan felt unprecedentedlyfortable. Surprise shed across his cold eyes. They all knew that this meat and boxing were probably good for the body. They were full of energy. ¡°Again!¡± That night, Lu Xiaocha and her family practiced boxing in the courtyard three times. Everyone was covered in sweat, but they felt happy and rxed, as if a heavy rock had been lifted off their shoulders. ¡°By the way, Xiaocha, what kind of meat did you bring back?¡± After taking a shower and changing their clothes, they felt light-headed. This feeling was too satisfying. The meat matched the punch she had taught them. ¡°Big snake meat.¡± Pei Anran, Lu Beilin, and Lu Beichen staggered when they heard her answer. ¡°What meat is that?!¡± Lu Beifeng added, ¡°It¡¯s indeed snake meat, but it¡¯s different from ordinary snakes. It¡¯s probably¡­ about ten meters long and much taller than Dad.¡± The Lu family members were speechless. Is this a f*cking snake and really not a monster? Lu Zhan thought of something and asked, ¡°Is it a heretic?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Yes, I found it in the underground pce. There¡¯s so much meat after I killed it. It would be a waste not to eat it.¡± You¡¯re really an expert in the food world! Lu Xiaocha asked carefully as she looked at her mother and brother¡¯s slightly distorted expressions. ¡°You don¡¯t like it, do you? Are you going to eat it next time they cook it? I kept a lot of meat in the heretic bureau.¡± The thought of snakes was terrifying. Other than feeling a little disgusted, they were really delicious. But this stuff was too nourishing. The first to react was Pei Anran. Her eyes were murderous. ¡°Eat!¡± It was just a snake. What was there to be afraid of? If she restrained himself and practiced boxing after eating, she would feel rxed and refreshed. Even the fatigue from a day¡¯s work would disappear. She felt that her body had returned to the peak of her youth. Lu Beichen had eaten snake meat once before, so he quickly epted it. However¡­ ¡°Sister, what did this snake do to piss you off?¡± The first time they caught the snake, he and Third Brother firmly resisted her and let it go. The second time they caught it, they were skinned and eaten by Fu Ye. This third time¡­ And each one was bigger than thest! When they went to bed at night, almost everyone fell asleep as soon as their heads touched the pillow, and the quality of their sleep was surprisingly good. They slept dreamlessly until they were woken by the rm. The next morning, Lu Xiaocha woke up for her morning exercise ording to her usual biological clock. After changing her clothes and going downstairs, she was surprised to see her father, fourth brother, and little brother. The three of them were wearing loose sportswear. The head of the family, Lu Zhan, was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper and drinking coffee. Lu Beifeng was sitting upright with the long sword in his hand, wiping it carefully. Lu Beichen was ying games. They looked up at her together when they heard the voice. ¡°Going for a run?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and then blinked. ¡°Daddy, Brother, are you guys going out for morning exercise too?¡± Why did it look like they were waiting for her? Lu Zhan nodded reservedly. ¡°Together.¡± Lu Beichen smiled. ¡°I woke up early today, right?¡± Lu Beifeng did not say much. He just put the sword into the box and looked at her with his dark eyes. He was obviously nning to go together. Lu Xiaocha smiled. She was happy that her father and brother could run with her in the morning. Hence, her morning exercise, which was originally just her alone, gradually became lively with the addition of her father and two brothers. After running, Lu Xiaocha practiced the set of punches she had taught them yesterday in the courtyard. Lu Zhan and his two sons rested for a while before silently joining in. Pei Anran was also up at this time. From the window, she saw the few people who were boxing outside and smiled. She also put on sportswear and tied her hair into a high ponytail before walking down. In the stairwell, she met Lu Beilin, who was also wearing sportswear. Mother and son looked at each other, smiled, and went to the yard. No one spoke. They just punched the air in unison. After one round, they began to sweat. After three rounds, their clothes werepletely drenched. After going to change, everyone felt refreshed. ¡°Xiaocha, our whole family will be boxing with you from now on. It feels much better than going to the gym.¡± Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips and smiled with two dimples. ¡°Yes, yes, this boxing technique can strengthen your body. It¡¯s good for you.¡± It was also from this day that the Lu family started the tradition of practicing boxing in the morning. Even Lu Xiaocha¡¯s other brothers inexplicably joined in when they returned. Chapter 91 - Don’t poke my cheeks

Chapter 91: Don¡¯t poke my cheeks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha ran to the heretic bureau after breakfast at home. Her snake meat was still there. Fu Ye was still arguing with the group of leaders. Lu Xiaocha went to the heretic bureau to see Yin Shian. Then, she happily ran to the canteen and took out a portion of meat to make food. This time, she ran straight to the kitchen and looked at the chef eagerly, waiting to be fed. The chef was still the same chef. When he saw Lu Xiaocha, his lips twitched. This girl¡­ doesn¡¯t look very bright. But then again, how many normal people coulde to this heretic bureau? ¡°Here, it¡¯s done. These are made of snake meat, these are dumplings. I¡¯ll fry you some more snake steak over there¡­¡± This chef was also capable. The dishes he made were super delicious. Lu Xiaocha sniffed. Her round eyes had been shining since the beginning, making the chef feel embarrassed. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded like a chick pecking at rice, but suddenly shook her head. The chef was speechless. She looked so small, but how big was her stomach! Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face was wrinkled. ¡°Make¡­ make a little more. It¡¯s for Fu Ye.¡± At least that guy was still negotiating with others for her benefit. The chef grimaced at the girl¡¯s pained expression. ¡°You have all that meat, don¡¯t you? How long are you going to eat that big snake alone?¡± Lu Xiaocha rested her chin on her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This thing is a consumable item. It will disappear as you eat it.¡± The chef was speechless. What? Do you want it to grow on its own??He thought. Lu Xiaocha ate the white and fat dumplings seriously. The pain in her heart was instantly filled by the fragrant happiness in her mouth. Fu Ye knew that Lu Xiaocha hade to the heretic bureau. He went to the dormitory but did not find her. He changed his mind and went straight to the canteen. The canteen was still under construction. The fight yesterday was so intense that the ground was almost overturned. This wouldn¡¯t be good for a month or two, so the director used the first floor of the building next to the canteen as a temporary canteen. The members of the heretic bureau were now eating there. The moment Fu Ye walked in casually, those who were eating could not help but secretly look over. It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him! Because of him, they almost couldn¡¯t eat today. Fu Ye ignored these gazes and went straight to the kitchen. He looked around and indeed found a child sitting on a small stool eating until her cheeks were round. He was like a wild wolf who had seen a rabbit¡¯s prey. He walked over with narrowed eyes. Caught off guard, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s cheek was poked by a finger, and the dumpling in her mouth almost poked out. You have a death wish!?Su Xiaocha thought. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes were fierce. She grabbed Fu Ye¡¯s arm with one hand and threw him over her shoulder. Bang¡­ The chef¡¯s arm trembled. He could hardly bear to look at her. It was fine, it was fine. Everyone here could take a beating. She red at the person lying on the ground. ¡°Why are you poking me!¡± If it were any other ce, such as her arm or neck, she would have endured it, but he had to poke her cheek where she was eating. If that wasn¡¯t asking for it! Fu Ye, who was lying on the ground, ¡°¡­¡± This little brat! ¡°I worked hard to fight for benefits for you. Can¡¯t I be happy to see you eating happily?¡± He stood up and patted his clothes as if nothing had happened. ¡°You heartless little thing.¡± Lu Xiaocha red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t poke my cheek when I¡¯m eating.¡± After saying that, she whined, ¡°I was going to give some to you, but I don¡¯t want to give it to you now.¡± Fu Ye leaned over with a cheeky smile. ¡°You really prepared it for me?¡± Lu Xiaocha turned her head to face him. ¡°Child, I was wrong. I won¡¯t poke your cheeks when you eat in the future, okay?¡± But he could poke whenever he wanted when she wasn¡¯t eating. ¡°You can¡¯t poke me even when I¡¯m not eating!¡± Fu Ye did not say anything. What a joke. If he did not even have such benefits, what fun would there be in his life? ¡°I got you a private agricultural base.¡± Lu Xiaocha gave him a puzzled look. Fu Ye sat beside her and quickly bit into a fat white dumpling while she picked it up. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She was so angry! ¡°Don¡¯t fight. Let me tell you about the agricultural base. There¡¯s a lot of food there.¡± At his words, the fist that had been about to hammer into him stopped, and the cat¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Food?¡± Fu Ye nodded with his legs crossed. ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m good to you, right? I know that a little foodie like you likes to stock up on food and especially got an agricultural base for you, even though it¡¯s only a small one. It only covers 500 acres and a mountain. However, you can nt whatever you want on that mountain. They will also help provide all kinds of high-quality fruit and vegetable seedlings¡­¡± Fu Ye hadpletely grasped Lu Xiaocha¡¯s preferences and said everything she was interested in. Unknowingly, she was not too angry that he had eaten three dumplings. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. In that case, she would have countless grains in the future! Fu Ye wanted to touch her when he saw her bright eyes. He thought about it and did so. That furry little head felt quite good. ¡°How was it? Don¡¯t I treat you very well? Of course, those treasures in the underground pce were still a loss in exchange for these things, so I fought for the development project in the west of the city for your family. Previously, the Liao family was fighting with your family, but now¡­¡± She understood the rest without Fu Ye saying it clearly. ¡°You eat.¡± This time, not only did the little kid not protect her food, she even picked up a dumpling and fed it to him. Fu Ye smiled smugly and raised his chin after eating the dumplings that the child fed him. ¡°One more.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s heart ached for another one, and then a fragrant bun. Fu Ye pushed his luck. ¡°Again¡­¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re dreaming!¡± The child shot him a fierce look. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± He was getting a little carried away. When all the dishes were ready, the two of them ate around the small table. However, when Fu Ye looked up, he was shocked by the pairs of wolf-like eyes outside. He saw that the transparent ss wall outside the temporary kitchen was filled with people. At this moment, they were staring at them with green eyes¡­ at the dishes on the table. Fu Ye was speechless. He gave a suddenugh, then picked up the round, golden meatball with his chopsticks. ¡°Hmm¡­ It smells so good. This meat is tender and tight. After making it into a meatball, it¡¯s smooth and bouncy. The fragrance won¡¯t dissipate for a long time. The meat of an A-grade heretic still has a kind of energy. After eating it, he felt even stronger¡­¡± Lu Chacha Xiaocha at his sudden performance in confusion. She followed his gaze and saw several pairs of angry expressions. Chapter 92 - Probably Because I Look Like His

Chapter 92: Probably Because I Look Like His Mother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha was speechless. You¡¯re such a dog. The soundproofing here didn¡¯t seem to be too good. Anyway, the people outside seemed to have heard what Fu Ye said, and he even shamelessly introduced the texture and taste of every food. The group outside couldn¡¯t eat it, but the fragrance of Grade A heretic kept drifting outside, making the group of people who came to eat salivate. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Just as a group of people was watching Fu Ye eat, Tang Huan¡¯s voice came from behind. Who wanted to go against this battle maniac? They quickly dodged to the side. Then everyone watched as Tang Huan walked into the kitchen with his weapon in one hand and a huge tentacle in the other. Only then did everyone see that he was actually carrying a deep-sea troll, an octopus heretic. It was Grade C. He had made quite amotion when he came in. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye looked over at the same time. Fu Ye and Tang Huan looked at each other as if there were thousands of murderous auras fighting against each other. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s gaze fell on the big octopus in his hand. Tang Huan threw the octopus heretic to the ground. ¡°I dealt with it.¡± The chef was speechless. Why was there another one! His eyelid twitched as he went to deal with this one. Apart from the fact that the ingredients were too big and difficult to handle, he actually quite liked such fresh and unique heretic ingredients. Fu Ye looked back at his octopus and realized that the child had disappeared. He instantly turned around and saw a petite figure on Tang Huan¡¯s side. Fu Ye: Can this stupid child be more promising! At this moment, Lu Xiaocha was squatting in front of the octopus and poking its big tentacles, asking, ¡°Where did you catch this?¡± ¡°In the sea.¡± ¡°Then can you share some with me? I¡¯ve never eaten such a big octopus before.¡± Tang Huan looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll trade you snake meat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that.,¡± Tang Huan said. Lu Xiaocha was disappointed. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat octopus today. ¡®But you can trade with me in other ways.¡¯ Her eyes immediately lit up again. ¡°What? Tell me quickly.¡± Tang Huan sharpened the knife in his hand with wild excitement and eagerness. ¡°Let that heretic fight me.¡± ¡°You mean Yin Shian? Then you can go find him.¡± Tang Huan looked at Lu Xiaocha gloomily. ¡°But he said that he¡¯s yours. He needs your permission.¡± At this point, Tang Huan sized up this ¡°weak¡± girl. ¡°He, an SS-grade heretic, actually listens to you. What is your ability?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°Then why does he listen to you?¡± Lu Xiaocha balked. ¡°Probably because I look like his mother.¡± It didn¡¯t make sense for a disobedient child to be obedient after being taught a lesson. Tang Huan was speechless. Fu Ye was speechless. ¡°Then can you give me a big tentacle if I ask him to fight you?¡±Lu Xiaocha asked. Tang Huan threw half an octopus at her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this much.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re such a nice person¡­¡± Fu Ye suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart. ¡°Take it easy. There are a few brothers at home and I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t call anyone brother!¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a big octopus? He could also catch one for this little brat! With this little fellow¡¯s personality, she would really call people brother for some food! ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Lu Xiaocha replied. He underestimated her, didn¡¯t he? She was not that immoral. Tang Huan held the knife, his eyes shining with bloodlust. ¡°Let¡¯s find that zombie now!¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the chef eagerly. ¡°Then do you still want your octopus balls and barbecue teppanyaki?¡± Tang Huan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go fight first!¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him in disbelief. ¡°How dare you think of fighting first!¡± Tang Huan was even more incredulous. ¡°Is food more important than fighting?¡± The two of them werepletely at odds. As they spoke, they were about to quarrel. Fu Ye pinched the child¡¯s fair face. ¡°How much have you had just now? You can eat more when youe back from a workout.¡± That made sense. Lu Xiaocha happily agreed to go with Tang Huan to find Yin Shian. At this moment, Yin Shian was also eating. Apart from anything else, it was much more refined and clean when he ate at the heretic bureau. In the past, when he caught prey, he would directly eat them raw and drink their blood. But now, they were stored in blood bags, and there was even fried duck¡¯s blood to eat. So far, all the blood he¡¯d eaten had been preserved from the serpent. It would hold for a while. When they found him, the guy was sitting upright on a stool in his dorm room with a blood bag in his mouth, watching a melodramatic TV series with great interest. ¡°Xiao, cha.¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at him. ¡°Why are you saying word by word?¡± Yin Shian replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m tired.¡± Tired my ass. You¡¯ve slept with you for thousands of years and that made youzy.?Lu Xiaocha thought. ¡°Go and fight him.¡± Lu Xiaocha took the stool and sat beside him. Yin Shian looked at the eager Tang Huan and rejected her expressionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m still waiting to eat after you fight him.¡± She looked at him eagerly. ¡°Can you do it?¡± Yin Shian was speechless. So I¡¯m your tool for earning food. He thought. ¡°Fine, only once.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, just once. I¡¯ll catch it myself in the future.¡± A certain zombie reluctantly nced at the television show that was ying. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a plot twist soon. We won¡¯t be able to see it when wee back.¡± Lu Xiaocha was quite generous. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll buy you aputer. You can watch whatever you want.¡± ¡°What¡¯s aputer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty much like TV, but you can watch a TV series from beginning to end. I even have a membership. There are nomercials.¡± They talked about the TV series as they walked out, which eventually developed into novels and games. In fact, Lu Xiaocha only yed games casually. However, she acted like she was really good at games and sessfully hooked Yin Shian¡¯s interest. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a cell phone, too. You can use a cell phone to y games.¡± Yin Shian followed behind her obediently. ¡°Okay!¡± Fu Ye was speechless. On the training ground, when the people training saw theming, they collectively fell silent. Tang Huan took out his crescent sabers and easily jumped onto the arena. ¡°Come on!¡± His eyes shed with wild and bloodthirsty excitement. Yin Shian slowly walked up the steps beside him. If they hadn¡¯t known he was a zombie, they¡¯d have thought he was terminally ill by looking at his pale, almost translucent skin, thin frame, and sickly appearance. Everyone gathered around. A battle between Tang Huan and an SS grade heretic was too rare! Chapter 93 - The Original Female Lead, Bai Yunyi

Chapter 93: The Original Female Lead, Bai Yunyi

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Tang Huan was indeed a battle maniac. As soon as Yin Shian stood in the arena, the crescent sabers in his hand flew towards him fiercely. The de sliced through the air and went straight for his face. In the arena, Yin Shian was still motionless. Everyone¡¯s hearts instantly tensed up. When the de was less than a finger¡¯s length away from Yin Shian¡¯s face, he raised his arm. No one knew how he did it, but he used two fingers to catch the de of the crescent sabers. His slender fingers that seemed to have their own ck nail polish lightly mped onto Tang Huan¡¯s saber. He waspletely fine! ¡°Tsk¡­¡± His movements were really cool and impressive. As expected of an SS-grade. Faced with such a situation, not only was Tang Huan not afraid and discouraged, but he was even more excited. He evenughed out loud. ¡°Again!¡± This time, he threw out the other knife in his hand and charged over. The battle in the arena had begun. Tang Huan and Yin Shian¡¯s speed was so fast that it was difficult to see them with the naked eye. Other than a few people who could see clearly, the rest could only see afterimages. This battle made one¡¯s scalp tingle with excitement. Fu Ye brought two stools from somewhere and sat with Lu Xiaocha. The child took out a handful of sunflower seeds from her pocket and started munching. ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡± The fragrant sunflower seeds were allrge and plump. After being pinched on the earlobe a few times, Lu Xiaocha reluctantly took out a small handful of sunflower seeds and handed them to Fu Ye. ¡°That¡¯s all. Nothing else.¡± Fu Ye tapped her forehead with his finger. ¡°Stingy.¡± Hence, such a strange scene appeared in the audience. They were all here to watch the battle. Others could only stand and watch. Only the two of them were leisurely sitting on small stools and eating sunflower seeds. This was really¡­ too arrogant! The doctor came over and eximed when he saw this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Then, his gaze turned to Yin Shian. He wanted to cut open his flesh with a scalpel and study his blood, organs, and bones. What is the difference between the body of an SS-grade heretic and that of ordinary people or even other heretics? Under the doctor¡¯s burning gaze, the two people in the arena had already changed from a battle of weapons to a head-on sh of fists. However, after a few rounds, Tang Huan was sent flying out of the arena, and his body smashed into the ground, creating a human-shaped shallow pit. He sat up on the floor. He looked wretched and terrifying, covered in blood. The next second, Tang Huanughed, and the battle intent in his eyes intensified. ¡°Satisfying. I¡¯lle back for you next time!¡± In the arena, Yin Shian returned to his sickly and slow appearance. He took out a bag of blood and sucked it. ¡°No.¡± Decisive refusal. Tang Huan moved. Many of his bones were broken, and the pain made him feel crazy pleasure. Xie Suian looked at him in disdain. ¡°Send them to the hospital!¡± This was the first time they had seen Tang Huan beaten up like this. The people from the heretic bureau found it strange and satisfying. This guy had previously provoked people to duel everywhere in the heretic bureau. Everyone had more or less been beaten up by him and sent to the hospital. Now, it was finally his turn! Lu Xiaocha threw the sunflower seed shells into the trash can in a stic bag. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I can go eat octopus.¡± She nced at Tang Huan on the stretcher and ran over with sparkling eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t eat the octopus in the kitchen, right? Then in order not to waste it, can you give it to me?¡± Tang Huan was speechless. In the end, the various dishes prepared by the kitchen using octopus fell into her mouth. Satisfied, she also found the food in the heretic bureau¡¯s canteen delicious. This was because other chefs would faint from shock if they saw these things, let alone handle the cooking. This time, Lu Xiaocha took Fu Ye¡¯s car back. When she reached the noisy city¡¯s traffic lights, she identally saw an advertisement on the building¡¯s billboard. It wasn¡¯t that she was much interested in advertising, but the person in it. Bai Yunyi, the heroine of this novel. She had almost forgotten that the world she was in was a world from a novel, while the Lu family was a viin destined to be destroyed! ¡°It¡¯s Bai Yunyi. She¡¯s so innocent. I heard that she¡¯s about to take on Director Lu¡¯s ¡®Three Thousand Kill¡¯, and she¡¯s the second female lead.¡± ¡°Is this for real? She¡¯s a new actress, right? The first movie she epted was actually directed by Director Lu? And she¡¯s even the second female lead!¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s sharp ears caught the sounds of these discussions and roughly guessed where the plot had developed. As the female lead of an ancient romance novel, Bai Yunyi had a tragic background. Her father, a scumbag, cheated on her mother and chased the mother and daughter out of the house with nothing. Bai Yunyi¡¯s mother was seriously ill and needed a lot of money. Then, she was discovered by the male lead, Leng Yunting, on a rainy night when she was sad and desperate. He was attracted by her face which looked very simr to his first love. Just like that, the two of them signed a contract that was simr to a kept woman. They began the melodramatic abuse of her escaping him chasing after her. And Lu Beiqing was the female lead¡¯s first love in the novel. This was because when he was in university, Lu Beiqing was the female protagonist¡¯s senior. He had suddenly appeared like a savior and helped the female protagonist who was bullied and ostracized by other students. From then on, Lu Beiqing¡¯s figure moved into her heart like light. The plot should have developed after the contract. The male lead originally only used her as a substitute for someone else, butter on, he gradually became attracted to Bai Yunyi and began to give her resources in the entertainment industry to support her. Moreover, it was precisely because of ¡°Three Thousand Kills¡± that the male lead realized the female lead¡¯s feelings for Lu Beiqing. The two of them began to misunderstand and exin. In the end, the male lead¡¯s gazended on Lu Beiqing. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Her¡­ Second Brother was such a bastard! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fu Ye keenly caught her emotions. Lu Xiaocha looked away expressionlessly. ¡°Nothing.¡± She certainly couldn¡¯t let the plot affect the home she¡¯d worked so hard to get. If they really wanted to target the Lu family, she didn¡¯t mind teaching them a memorable lesson. It was just that she had forgotten when her father and brother would get into an ident. After all, there were so many plots in the novel. Her father and brother were busy people who would be flying around on a ne at any moment. She couldn¡¯t ask them to stop working. That was obviously unrealistic. All she could remember was that the ne seemed to be flying to Country M. When she came back to her senses, she discovered something very wrong. ¡°Are we going back to the Lu family?¡± Fu Yeughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We are going back to my house.¡± Lu Xiaocha almost got into a fight with him in the car. The next second he took out a lollipop. ¡°Eat, I¡¯ll take you around my house! The crayfish from before hasn¡¯t been cashed in yet.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up and she grabbed his clothes tightly with the lollipop in her hand. ¡°Then can you tell me next time? At least bring Grandpa Fu a gift!¡± She had gifts to give now. Fu Ye said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s the Old Master¡¯s birthday in a few days. Save your gift for his birthday.¡± Chapter 94 - It Eats Poison?

Chapter 94: It Eats Poison?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After eating crayfish at the Fu family¡¯s house, Lu Xiaocha left under Grandpa Fu¡¯s extremely reluctant gaze. To be honest, Fu Ye would never have imagined that such a day woulde. The bright ¡°Fu Ye and dogs are not allowed to enter¡± on the door of the Lu Mansion almost blinded him. After all, they¡¯ve been brothers for so many years. This rtionship is f*cking ridiculous. It flipped just like that! Lu Xiaocha poked her head out from behind him and smiled at the bright and attention-seeking sign. ¡°I think it says something wrong here. If a dog doese, we might be able to open the door and let it in.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯reughing?¡± Fu Ye asked. Lu Xiaocha controlled the corners of her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know that her eyes were curved into crescents. At this moment, she was trying to hide it. ¡°No, I¡¯m notughing.¡± Fu Ye: Can you be more perfunctory? Expressionless, he removed the sign. This thing had to be destroyed. And what were the words on it? He didn¡¯t recognize them. They came backte again today. This was the reason why the men of the Lu family were resentful and wrote those words. Seeing Fu Ye swagger in, the four men of the Lu family looked fierce. However, when they saw the child behind him, their gazes instantly turned gentle and doting. ¡°Come here, Xiaocha. Did you miss your brother?¡± Lu Beilin, who had the most outgoing personality, was the first to walk over and pick up his petite sister. Lu Xiaocha only adjusted her position slightly to make herself morefortable before leaning on her brother¡¯s shoulder with a clear conscience. ¡°Yes, I missed Third Brother.¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but he was not smug for long before the silent patriarch carried his sister away. The smile on Lu Beilin¡¯s face immediately copsed. His father had thick eyebrows and big eyes. Why was he snatching her away? ¡°Daddy ~¡± Hearing this, the corners of Lu Zhan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He could clearly feel the happy atmosphere on him. ¡°Have you eaten, Xiaocha? Are you full?¡± ¡°We prepared some fruits for you. Fruits are good for your health.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stay outside for so long in the future. After all, there are many people with ill intentions. You have to stay away from such people.¡± Fu¡¤Bad Intentions¡¤Ye: ¡°¡­¡± Do you guys want to be more obvious??He thought. However, he waspletely excluded now. The child was surrounded by the Lu family members and he could not get close at all. Fu Ye rubbed his nose and nced at Lu Beifeng. Was this necessary? It was just a few meals at his house! Lu Beifeng chuckled.?If you want a sister, go find one yourself. Don¡¯t snatch ours!?He thought. She was the only precious baby in the Lu family. He was on leave at home and couldn¡¯t wait to see her every day. This guy, on the other hand, took his sister away for a whole day! Fu Ye left the Lu family not long after. In the past, he could still spend the night here, but now¡­ Tsk, it was all thanks to Aunt Pei at home that those people didn¡¯t dare to openly chase him out with a broomstick. His treatment in the Lu family really plummeted. But he would do it again! Pei Anran warmed a ss of milk for her daughter. ¡°A ss of milk before bed will make you taller.¡± Lu Xiaocha was soaking her feet when she received the milk with sparkling eyes. ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Who wouldn¡¯t like something good that could one grow taller? After drinking the milk and soaking her feet, she ran upstairs in her furry slippers. Then, she took out a small ck box from the cab andid it on the soft bed. She opened the small box and saw a fat white worm the size of a thumb. Unlike ordinary insects, this little insect was ice-white and had purple eyes. It was the cutest little insect Lu Xiaocha had ever seen. ¡°You should eat too.¡± She reached out a finger and poked the soft white worm. She got out of bed and stepped barefoot on the ground. She took out a jade bottle from the cab. It contained the venom of the big snake. The little bug she kept loved to eat poison. After dripping two drops into the box, the originallyzy and motionless white worm suddenly began to move and quietly absorbed the two drops of venom. After it finished sucking, Lu Xiaocha dripped another drop of her blood into it. ¡°I wonder what you¡¯ll look like in the future. Don¡¯t be too ugly, or I won¡¯t want you anymore.¡± The little white worm in the box trembled imperceptibly twice. After feeding this worm, she went to y with the other small insects. She took out an exquisite littlentern that her brother had bought for her. She grabbed the fireflies and ced them in the smallntern. Once the light was switched off, the smallntern would light up. It was very fun. But she didn¡¯t y for long. She released the fireflies while it was dark. She waved her hand and said something extremely terrifying to the little bugs. ¡°I¡¯ll catch you guys again to y in the future.¡± ¡°ying with insects again?¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s voice came from the balcony next door. Lu Xiaocha poked her furry head out to greet her brother. ¡°Brother, I have a particrly cute little bug. Do you want toe over and take a look?¡± Good things had to be shared with people who cared, of course. Lu Beichen nodded without thinking. The two bedrooms were close to each other, and soon there was a knock on her door. Lu Xiaocha took down the box containing the little bug and called Lu Beichen over to take a look. This was the first time the young man had seen such a strange little worm. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary insect! He poked it with his finger. The bug only moved slightly before lying veryzily and motionless, like a fake bug. ¡°What does it eat?¡± Lu Xiaocha was really honest. ¡°Poison.¡± Lu Beichen took a while to react. ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Xiaocha gestured. ¡°It¡¯s poison. It eats all kinds of poison.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s fingers stiffened and trembled slightly before quickly retracting. He knew it! Anything that could be raised by his sister was extraordinary! ¡°Then is it poisonous?¡± Lu Xiaocha gave him a look. ¡®What do you think?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t it obvious? After eating so many poisonous insects and fusing them together, it was now the most powerful. ¡°Then why do you keep it? No, I won¡¯t allow it!¡± If it identally bit her, his sister would be gone! Lu Xiaochay on the bed with one hand on her cheek and poked the little fat worm with the other. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t bite me. I give it a drop of my blood every day so that it will remember my taste and be domesticated. I¡¯m its master. It won¡¯t dare to bite me unless it¡¯s allowed to. Otherwise, I¡¯ll roast it and eat it.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. His knowledge of his sister¡¯s toughness rose to another level, but he was more focused on another problem. ¡°You say you feed it your blood every day? Will you be okay? Are you hurt!¡± Lu Xiaocha stretched out her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll just prick it. It¡¯s alright.¡± There were no longer any needle marks on the fair finger. Only she could hurt herself. At other times, although her body looked as soft and white as tofu, if a knife was thrown at her, it might be the knife that got hurt. Chapter 95 - What’s The Point Of Letting Your

Chapter 95: What¡¯s The Point Of Letting Your Sister Out!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After repeatedly confirming that she wouldn¡¯t hurt herself and that the bug wouldn¡¯t bite her, Lu Beichen left worriedly. Lu Xiaocha had to go to school the next day. She woke up early and started drinking milk. ¡°Mydy, these are tea eggs.¡± Her eyes lit up as they always did when the cracked marmde tea eggs were served. In front of food, there was never a time when her eyes were not bright. Although they were used to it, everyone could not help but feel their hearts soften when they saw her like this. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The little girl was too cute and obedient. Everyone tried to feed her something every day. Lu Beichen woke up early today as well. He wore his school uniform and walked downstairs with his school bag in one hand. ¡°There are tea eggs today?¡± Lu Xiaocha had already begun to peel the shell impatiently. The boiled tea egg was covered in beautiful sauce-colored cracks, looking beautiful and fragrant. She bit down on half a tea egg. Her mouth and eyes were round from eating. This was what Lu Beifeng saw when he came downstairs. His sister¡¯s skin was snow-white, and her eyes were sparkling as she sat on the chair and ate. Her eyes seemed to be filled with thousands of stars. The blissful look on her snow-white and exquisite face made one¡¯s appetite increase. ¡°Fourth Brother.¡± When Lu Xiaocha saw who it was, she ate happily and waved her hand. Lu Beichen was also eating breakfast. He was not surprised to see him up so early. Beifeng was admitted to the military academy. Be it in school or in the training camp, he had a strict schedule. This habit that had long been engraved in his bones could not be changed even if he was injured. ¡°You¡¯re up early.¡± Lu Beifeng pulled out a chair and sat down. Unlike Fu Ye¡¯s unruly manner, his posture was as straight as a pine tree, firm and reserved. Now that he was hurt, all he could do was eat porridge. However, even if it was porridge, it was made in various ways in the Lu family. The fragrance made Lu Xiaocha envious. ¡°You want to eat?¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s lips curled up slightly and there was a smile in his eyes. His well-defined face made him look even more lively. The high-spirited young man was like a young general from an ancient family. His aura was imposing, and he carried the unwillingness to admit defeat and ambition. Lu Xiaocha nodded quickly without hesitation. ¡°Come here.¡± Lu Beifeng crooked his finger and she moved her chair closer to her fourth brother. The young man scooped a spoonful and blew on it to cool it down before feeding it to her. She obediently opened her mouth and epted her brother¡¯s feeding. He fed her spoonful after spoonful. Lu Beifeng did not even eat himself. Most of the bowl was fed to his sister. Quite an addiction. Beside him, Lu Beichen was envious. He simply peeled a tea egg and joined in feeding his sister. When Lu Xiaocha realized that she had almost finished her fourth brother¡¯s porridge, she shrank her neck guiltily. ¡°Help yourself, Brother.¡± She still had a lot of food on her side. The servant brought Lu Beifeng another bowl of porridge. Lu Xiaocha burped. It was another blissful morning. After the family practiced boxing, the family went to work and went to school. ¡°Walking to school?¡± They were up early. They should be just in time to walk to school. Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s run over.¡± Lu Beichen smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see who arrives first.¡± After saying that, the siblings carried their bags and started running. In the past, Lu Beichen would never do such a thing. Now, he was getting more and more youthful. ¡­ As the monthly exam approached, the school¡¯s studying atmosphere was very strong. Everyone else was flipping through books and doing questions, but she was still practicing her writing. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s mentality was really good, and she was already prepared to score zero again. The teacher¡¯s head hurt just looking at it. But what could they do? The parents of the child had already called to say that they were just sending their children to school to experience the learning atmosphere. They didn¡¯t care if her results were good or bad. There was something else worth mentioning. After Liao Changyi returned from the hospital and was beaten up, his uncle was also expelled from school. Not only did he not reflect on himself, but he also became even more resentful of the Lu family. He came to find trouble with Lu Beichen on the first day of school. ¡°Lu Beichen,e out!¡± Her tone was still arrogant and domineering. All the students of ss One looked over, including Lu Xiaocha. Meeting Lu Xiaocha¡¯s clear eyes, Liao Changyi took two steps back, then became even angrier and said the most cowardly words in the most ruthless tone. ¡°If you¡¯re a man,e out on your own. What¡¯s the point of letting your sister out!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The solemn and tense atmosphere was ruined by his words. ¡°What are youughing at! I¡¯m asking if you dare to keep the promise!¡± He had to avenge the humiliation the Lu family had brought to the Liao family! Lu Beichen looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Get lost.¡± Liao Changyi was enraged. Just as he was about to curse, he saw Lu Xiaocha sitting casually beside Lu Beichen. With a flick of her thumb, the ballpoint pen broke into two. There was a chilling glint in her clean eyes. Liao Changyi¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside school after school.¡± Then he fled in a sorry state with his minions. Lu Beichen turned around. Lu Xiaocha raised the pen in her hand and said pitifully. ¡°Brother, my pen is broken. Can I stop writing?¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. He took out a handful of ballpoint pens from his bag. ¡°Here, choose one.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Feeling aggrieved, she chose a pen and leaned over the table to practice. When it was time for lunch, she wanted to pull her brother along and run to the canteen when Fu Ye suddenly appeared at the school gate. Her head hit his ribs and almost sent him flying. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Why are you running so fast?¡± Fu Ye¡¯s handsome face looked a little distorted as he held the spot where he had been hit and gasped. Lu Beichen let out a gloatingugh. Lu Xiaocha was even more anxious and wanted to push him away. ¡°Move aside a little. You¡¯re blocking me from eating!¡± Fu Ye pressed his head. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Look what I brought you.¡± He waved the heavy lunch box. Lu Beichen pped away the w that was pressing on his sister¡¯s head. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He did not give Fu Ye a good look at all. Without needing him to say anything, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s little nose twitched twice. In the next second, her eyes lit up and her arms hugged the thing he had brought tightly. ¡°Food!¡± She instantly stopped struggling and was satisfied. Fu Ye smiled provocatively at Lu Beichen. Lu Beichen gritted his teeth. Suddenly, he sneered and approached Fu Ye while his sister was focused on the food. Fu Ye ¡°????¡± A secondter, he clutched his stomach and screamed. ¡°Fu Ye, you hit me!¡± Fu Ye: ¡°!!!¡± F*ck, you¡¯re ying dirty!?Fu Ye thought. The next second, he felt a pain in his foot. The smug expression on his face instantly twisted. Chapter 96 - Fu Ye Accepts a Mission

Chapter 96: Fu Ye epts a Mission

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Fu Ye was stepped on by Lu Xiaocha. Although his bones were not broken, it hurt. Lu Xiaocha walked past him with the lunchbox in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t bully my brother.¡± Fu Ye pointed at Lu Beichen. ¡°He¡­ I¡­¡± Good lord, Lu Beichen, you look so upright, but you¡¯re actually a schemer! ¡°Brother, does it hurt?¡± Lu Beichen said bluntly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt much seeing you avenge me.¡± Fu Ye gritted his teeth and followed him into the ssroom. ¡°Little brat, I¡¯ve already brought you food. Can you be gentler with me next time?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked like him as if he was joking. ¡°I was gentle. If not, the floor would be broken!¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Although it was the truth, why did it sound so wrong to him? There was a lot of food in the lunchbox. There were five levels in total. The first and second levels were filled with various dishes made of snake meat. Each level was divided into four small cubicles. They contained different dishes made of a length of meat. There was even soup. The third and fourth floors were filled with dishes made from that octopus. The moment they opened the box, the entire ssroom was filled with a delicious and tempting smell. The students who had yet to leave swallowed hard and looked at Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha¡¯s table with envious eyes. ¡°ss monitor, what are you guys eating?¡± Someone shamelessly asked if they could try some. Lu Beichen knew very well how protective his sister was of her food. It was impossible for her to give it away, so he decisively refused. ¡®Don¡¯t think about it. Go to the canteen yourself. These belong to my sister.¡¯ The students who heard Lu Beichen¡¯s words nodded in disappointment. However, the food in the school canteen wasn¡¯t as good as this. But they had seen Lu Xiaocha¡¯s appetite. Snatch it from her? Forget it. Lu Xiaocha gave a small portion to her brother. This was because Lu Beichen could only eat so much. Fu Ye¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Where¡¯s mine? I worked so hard to bring you¡ª¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat?¡± Fu Ye grunted. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you eat it before sending it to me? My heart aches when I share it.¡± Fu Ye was overjoyed to see her pained expression, but he still shamelessly leaned over to ask for food. When Lu Beichen saw that his sister had taken the initiative to share the food with him and that Fu Ye did not have any at all, he felt extremely happy. He ate and deliberately said several times that it was delicious. Fu Ye raised his eyebrows and smiled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t eat much either, but you have to give me some for this trip. I heard that a fish Grade C heretic was found in the sea area of Area M. I was wondering if I should ept this mission and catch it for you. Since¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Lu Xiaocha quickly picked up a meatball and fed it to him. Fu Ye was the best at pushing his luck. ¡°How is one meatball enough? I still want that.¡± Lu Xiaocha picked up a crystal clear steamed dumpling with her wrinkled face. A huge octopus ball. She closed her eyes in heartache when she saw him swallow it. There were also pickled raw and savory octopus foot slices¡­ After eating several types in a row, when Fu Ye was about to open his mouth again, Lu Xiaocha bent the chopsticks in her hand. Fu Ye: Okay, okay, no more. Lu Beichen¡¯s eyes were burning the entire time. He wished he could stab his chopsticks into the smug dog¡¯s face. Lu Xiaocha looked at the food with an aggrieved expression. ¡°My fish.¡± Fu Ye promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll catch it today!¡± Lu Xiaocha was happy and began to eat seriously. She ate quickly, but she was also very clean and pious. It wasn¡¯t just the food tes that had been eaten clean. There wasn¡¯t much sauce or chili on the mouth. There wasn¡¯t a grain of rice left. Fu Ye and Lu Beichen could not imagine why she would treat every bit of food so sincerely. Their hearts ached for her. Fu Ye thought that he should catch more food for the child in the future. This heretic¡¯s meat was quite delicious. Moreover, the results obtained from the doctor showed that the heretic meat contained energy. Ordinary people could strengthen their bodies by eating them, but they could not eat too much. Moreover, they would feel full after eating a small amount. As for those with a strong body, eating it could strengthen their physical fitness in all aspects and replenish their energy. Just what their heretic bureau needed. During this period of time, many members who could go on missions had actively gone to capture heretics because not only were they paid, but they could also be used as food! ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Lu Beichen only ate a steak, an octopus ball, and a bun and was already full. Fu Ye sat on the stool and leaned back against the table behind him. ¡°You can¡¯t eat too much if you¡¯re full. Too much will make your nose bleed.¡± Warmth had arge appetite, whether it was ordinary food or this kind of heretic meat. But it was clear that this heretic meat would give her a better sense of satiety. She basically ate ordinary food all day long. Even if she was hungry after eating and moving around for a while, this heretic meat could make her feel full for a long time. In the post-apocalyptic world, she was basically starving every day. She was on the road to finding food every day. If she was hungry, she could eat the meat of mutated animals no matter how bad it was. It was just that the taste was really indescribable. Thank God again. She loved this world that could let her eat her fill! ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Remember to miss me.¡± Seeing that the other students who had gone to the canteen to eat were about to return, Fu Ye packed his things and prepared to leave. Before he left, he pinched her cheek and almost got chased out of the school by Lu Beichen. Lu Beichen was furious. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a big saber when we get back!¡± Lu Xiaocha, whose cheeks had been pinched, seemed to be fine. After eating, she was a little tired andy on the table to sleep. When Lu Beichen returned to the ssroom, she was already leaning on the table and squinting her eyes. Sunlight shone through the window on her. Her snow-white petite figure was like azy furry kitten. Lu Beichen: Yes! He walked over and gently stroked his sister¡¯s furry head, pulling his school jacket over her. The girl¡¯s nose twitched slightly. It was a familiar smell. She tilted her head slightly and fell asleeppletely. In the Mission Hall of the heretic bureau. After Fu Ye returned, he directly epted the mission of that Deep Sea C-Grade heretic. Four recent incidents of fishing boats and merchant ships sinking and disappearing in the seas of Area M attracted the attention of the heretic bureau. They went to investigate, and tentatively determined it to be a Grade C heretic. While there weren¡¯t many heretics currently appearing all over the country, there were fewer of them in the heretic bureau. Although the heretic bureau also had more than 200 people, most of them were still undergoing training, and very few could go on missions. Therefore, this mission had been out for two days. Although some people were envious, they knew that they did not have the ability to ept it. Fu Ye went out and came back with the few people who went to Mount Wuqist time. The people from the Mission Department heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that someone had finally picked up. After all, another cruise ship was about to pass through Area M recently. There were many high-ranking officials inside. Nothing must happen to them. Chapter 97 - The Troublemaker at the Hospital Entrance

Chapter 97: The Troublemaker at the Hospital Entrance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Fu Ye, someone sent you something.¡± The day before the mission, Fu Ye went to school for an exam. When he returned to the heretic bureau again, someone asked him to pick up the package. It was a long rectangr package. It didn¡¯t look very big, but it looked dense and heavy. It would take several people to carry it down. Actually, many people were curious about what was inside, but no one had the guts to open it, afraid that they would be chased by Crazy Wolf Fu. ¡°Mine?¡± He frowned slightly. ¡®Who sent him the stuff?¡¯ When he went to get it, he almost couldn¡¯t pick it up. ¡®That solid weight!¡¯ When he carried his things back to the dormitory, Yin Shian happened toe out of his room. His red eyesnded on the box he was carrying. ¡°Xiaocha gave you this.¡± Fu Ye paused, and a smile appeared on his well-defined handsome face. ¡°My sister sent it to me?¡± He was as happy as a blooming flower in spring. If Yin Shian could roll his eyes, he would. Fu Ye did not mind that he did not get a response. He happily carried his things back to his dormitory. After opening the package, what was revealed was an ancient, long, patterned box. ¡°What¡¯s in there that¡¯s so heavy.¡± Instead of opening the box immediately, he picked up a slip of paper. The words written by the child looked much better than before. ¡®Stay away.¡¯ That¡¯s all! Just as he was about to open the box, he suddenly dodged. ¡°Vroom¡­¡± A soul-stirring buzz sounded like water ripples. This sound pierced through his brain, giving him a sense of oppression. Many people in the heretic bureau suddenly felt a chill run down their spines. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, Fu Ye was holding his head and heart in the ident center. His eyes were red as he panted heavily. The veins on the back of his hand and forehead were popping out. There were also two streams of blood from his nose, as if he was trying his best to endure some pain. But there was a shuddering excitement in his eyes. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Heughed, his eyes fixed on the short spear in the box. Enduring this pressure, he reached out and grabbed the short spear with trembling fingers. The moment it was held, the short spear fell silent. It had no choice. It had made a pact with the human monster. If this person could withstand its baleful aura and pressure, it would serve this human. But it could not hurt anyone, or she would break it. If anyone else had threatened it with that, it would have thought that person was an idiot. But if it were Lu Xiaocha, she would really do this. After the bone-chilling pressure and palpitations disappeared, Fu Ye held the pure ck short spear in his hand. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary spear. He pulled out a tissue to stop his nosebleed, and the smile in his eyes grew. ¡°Child, you really gave me something good.¡± Lu Xiaocha was right. This evil short spear was indeed very suitable for Fu Ye. He had also shown an extraordinary fondness for it the moment he saw it. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll call you Godyer.¡± This arrogant name surprised the short spear. The spear trembled slightly, and in the next second, it turned into a domineering spear that was taller than a person in Fu Ye¡¯s hand. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Fu Ye held his spear andughed wildly. For a moment, those who heard thisughter thought that he had gone crazy. The Director of the heretic bureau ran a hand through his hair and sighed. ¡°Did someone do something bad just now?¡± Everyone in this heretic bureau was a special talent, but at the same time, they were all either crazy or monsters. ¡­ none of them were normal. He was worried that he would die young sooner orter. On the other side¡­ After Lu Xiaocha threatened the ck short spear and sent it out by express delivery, she was bored and wondered what food to store in her room. But today she intended to go out and see. Dad, Mom, and her brothers were all busy. Lu Xiaocha had a small pouch and a palm-sized bottle hanging on her waist. The pouch was filled with sunflower seeds, peanuts, and candy. From time to time, she would take them out to eat. As long as she had something to eat in her mouth, she would feel satisfied. Of course, the small bottle contained the snow-white worm. Without asking for a chauffeur, she strolled out the door. The bustling, clean city, with its weaving traffic and towering floors was full of life. Of course, the most important thing to Lu Xiaocha was food. ¡°Hello, this is your chicken chop.¡± The snow-white girl, who was as exquisite as a doll, took the chicken chop. Her ck and white eyes were filled withughter. She could not wait to eat it with a stick. A long line was already forming behind her. And what was even more ridiculous was that this queue only appeared after she arrived. Many people¡¯s gazesnded on the girl because she was really too good-looking and looked really cute. Lu Xiaocha did not care about these gazes and continued to stroll around, wanting to go to the next ice cream milk tea shop. She was going to eat the entire mall today. Hence, such an image appeared in the mall beside Central Square. The petite and beautiful girl ate quickly. She ate everything from downstairs to upstairs. ¡°Give me a cup of milk tea. Extrarge.¡± ¡°I want roast meat, this, this, and this¡­¡± ¡°Cake¡­¡± ¡°Chocte ¡­¡± However, after eating so much food, she really did not feel bloated at all. Many people who saw that she had eaten a lot couldn¡¯t help but look at her stomach. Good God, such a thin waist and such a small person. Her stomach still looked t after eating so much! Is that even normal? Many girls looked at Lu Xiaocha with more than just envy. Wasn¡¯t this physique of eating but not gaining weight something that girls dreamed of? After she finished shopping at the mall, she burped contentedly. She hugged her milk tea with both hands and hummed a tune as she continued to shop elsewhere. ¡°ARGH!!!¡± There was a sudden panicked scream from the hospital entrance ahead. The originally lively and orderly crowd suddenly became chaotic. A man dressed in sloppy clothes and looking crazy had bloodshot eyes. He waved a kitchen knife in his hand and finally grabbed a six-year-old boy and held him hostage. There were chaotic screams all around. The lively peace was broken. Lu Xiaocha frowned and stood upstream in the chaotic crowd. The police soon arrived, too. ¡°Why don¡¯t you treat me? If I die, I¡¯ll drag you people down with me!¡± The child caught by him cried in fear. It turned out that this man had recently been diagnosed with cancer, and it was terminal. However, because he was always drunk and did not work well, his family did not have much savings at all. He wanted to see a doctor but did not want to pay. If the doctor did not treat him, he felt that all the doctors in the hospital wanted him dead, so he went home to get a kitchen knife and went to the hospital to cause trouble. Chapter 98 - My Heart Hurts

Chapter 98: My Heart Hurts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This was typical of the kind of scum who would seek revenge on society if he couldn¡¯t survive. The police quickly surrounded and cordoned off the perimeter. On the other side, a male doctor with an injured arm was trying tomunicate with the prisoner through the intense pain of his injury. ¡°Mr. Li, put the child down first. We can discuss it slowly. We¡¯ll help you think of a way to pay your medical fees.¡± Li hugged the child in his arms andughed sinisterly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You make it sound so nice, but I won¡¯t be able to live. Since you can¡¯t cure me, I¡¯ll drag a few of you down with me!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Mom, I want Mom.¡± ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± ¡°What are you doing! Let go of my son!¡± A woman in luxurious clothes suddenly pushed through the crowd and barged in. She was stopped by the police and could not rush over. Her eyes were red. ¡°Let go of my son. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want¡­ whatever you want!¡± Li looked at the woman¡¯s eyes that shed with hatred and pleasure. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ You high and mighty rich people have such a day! Alright, if you want to save your son, kneel down and beg me. Not only do you have to kneel down and beg me, but I also want you to prepare 50 million yuan for me. I also want a helicopter to send me away¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha squeezed through the crowd with her petite body. Li was making the woman kneel down and beg him. Just as the woman was really anxious to free herself from the policeman and try to get down on her knees, a hand pulled her to her feet, and for some reason, a cup of milk tea was shoved into her hand. Lu Xiaocha walked to the front and stared at Li. ¡°If you let my brother go, I¡¯ll go over and be your hostage.¡± Li nced at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°My brother¡¯s in shock. You¡¯re upset that he¡¯s crying like this. I¡¯ll try not to make a scene. Is that okay?¡± She looked very deceptive and was easy to make one let down their guard. However, the vignt Li would not agree so easily. Lu Xiaocha suddenly walked in. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± He pointed the knife in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s direction anxiously. The policeman¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to pull Lu Xiaocha back, but he found that this little girl was as slippery as a loach and could not be grabbed at all! ¡°I¡¯ll trade with you. If my brother is afraid that if he struggles and cries and makes you miss, you won¡¯t have any hostages in your hands. The police will shoot immediately. Although you have terminal cancer, you can still live for a while. Our family is very rich. We can give you a hundred million. A hundred million is enough for you to squander for a long time, including things you never dared to do before.¡± Li¡¯s pupils constricted and he began to hesitate. A hundred million. He had never owned so much money before. If he had this money, he could use it for anything in thest few years. He began to breathe heavily at the thought. ¡°Okay, walk over!¡± ¡°No!¡± Both the police and the onlookers could not bear to watch anymore. Some of them even started crying. How much courage and determination did such a youngdy have to stand up and ask him to exchange her brother? While everyone admired her, they also felt their hearts ache. What a very, very affectionate child. Lu Xiaocha walked toward Li unhurriedly in the quiet and suffocating atmosphere. Under the sunlight, her overly white skin was treated as pale by everyone. When Lu Xiaocha approached, Li put down the child in his arms and reached out to grab her. But in the next second, his excited and smug expression turned to shock. Because he hadn¡¯t grabbed the little girl. The little girl had grabbed him. He saw a weak and pitiful girl holding his wrist with an innocent smile on her face. ¡°Gotcha.¡± Li suddenly felt his blood run cold. Without thinking, he raised the knife in his hand and shed at the girl. However, in the next second, everyone felt their vision blur as Li let out a heart-wrenching scream. Everyone was dumbfounded as they saw an unforgettable scene. Lu Xiaocha raised her hand and gently moved the wrist that was holding the knife. With a crack, his hand was folded from the wrist to a twisted deformity. Clunk¡­ The weapon in Li¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Lu¡¯s little face was expressionless. She calmly grabbed his other wrist and raised her hand to throw him over her shoulder. Li was flung to the ground like a broken rag. That sound was apanied by the crisp sound of bones cracking, making one¡¯s teeth ache. Li screamed and vomited blood. In less than a minute, before anyone present could react, he was already half-dead. For a moment, the entire hospital entrance fell strangely silent. Other than Li¡¯s screams, there was no other sound. The police btedly reacted and quickly went forward to grab Li. Otherwise, he would really die. This time, they no longer looked at Lu Xiaocha with pity, but with horror! What¡­ what just happened! Even the captain who followed the police this time could not help but reveal a shocked expression. His heart was in turmoil. Gulp¡­ Someone swallowed his saliva and barely managed to keep his chin up. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for me to do, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha turned around and nned to leave to get her milk tea. At this moment, someone beside the child who had been taken hostage and his mother was muttering with lifeless eyes. ¡°Your daughter is ¡­ amazing.¡± The noblewoman looked nkly at the speaker, holding her lost and recovered son. But she looked at Lu Xiaocha gratefully. ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my milk tea?¡± The noblewoman said, ¡°Ah,¡± obviously not knowing anything about the milk tea. The girl looked around and finally found her milk tea on the ground. Her pupils trembled slightly as she walked over and squatted down to pick it up. She felt inexplicably aggrieved and pitiful. No! How is that possible!! They must be mistaken!!! Just now, she had tortured the kidnapper to death with just a few strokes. How could she be aggrieved and pitiful just because of a cup of milk tea? When the police came to look for her, she was still in shock. She squatted on the ground and stared at the milk tea with her clear eyes. Captain Yan called her a few times without any response. When he squatted down and got closer, he heard what the girl was saying. ¡°Milk tea. My milk tea. It¡¯s gone¡­ It¡¯s gone. My heart hurts so much. My heart hurts so much¡­¡± Captain Yan was speechless. He was definitely hallucinating. Otherwise, how could he have heard this young girl, who had just crippled Li, say such things? But¡­ in fact, it was true. And the girl, who had fallen into heartache and shock, did not respond to anyone¡¯s call. Chapter 99 - Lu Xiaocha Who Went to Dad’s Company

Chapter 99: Lu Xiaocha Who Went to Dad¡¯s Company

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Go buy this little girl a cup of milk tea. Hurry!¡± The woman holding her son reacted quickly because she heard Lu Xiaocha muttering something with a sad expression. This was her son¡¯s savior. She quickly turned around and asked the bodyguard to buy milk tea. She first thanked Lu Xiaocha gratefully, then quickly carried her son to the hospital. Although the robber only treated her son as a hostage, he still inevitably touched the knife and was grazed while struggling. Lu Xiaocha did not care about their departure and continued to mourn her half-drunk milk tea. It was such a delicious thing. She had only drunk so little and it was gone¡­ gone¡­ Her heart ached. ¡°Miss, here¡¯s the milk tea from ourdy.¡± At this moment, the bodyguard, who was sweating profusely from running, brought two cups of milk tea to Lu Xiaocha. At that moment, those who were paying attention to her noticed that the girl¡¯s originally dim eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Is it for me?¡± The delicate and obedient-looking girl pointed to the two cups of milk tea in front of her in surprise. She seemed to be in disbelief. It was as if this was not milk tea that cost more than ten yuan a cup, but some kind of nectar. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s heart no longer ached so much because although she had lost half a cup, she now had two cups of milk tea! Who would have thought that this young girl, who seemed to have the entire world just because she had two cups of milk tea, actually had a ck card on her? ¡°Hello, little friend. Can I talk to you?¡± Not long after, Lu Xiaocha followed the police into the car. She looked very obedient and quiet in her sitting position. She held her milk tea with both hands, and her eyes were clean and pure. She exuded an aura of being very harmless and weak. However, everyone in the car had seen with their own eyes how this weak and harmless girl easily twisted an adult man¡¯s wrist with her fingers. Moreover, it was at the entrance of the hospital in the first ce. At that time, a doctor said that Li¡¯s hand waspletely broken and the bones in his entire wrist were twisted. And the way he gently pulled Li over his shoulder. It was too cruel. Was that person just now really the same person as this girl who was drinking milk tea obediently? Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you hit Li just now?¡± Lu Xiaocha asked in confusion, ¡°He started it. I won¡¯t go to jail after I beat him up like that, right?¡± That casual and innocent tone made it seem like beating Li up was just a small matter. Although Li deserved it, they didn¡¯t think much of what an adult said. However, it was a little creepy for a teenager. The policemen looked at each other. Captain Yan¡¯s expression was solemn. After finishing her statement at the police station, she left safely. ¡°Goodbye, police uncle.¡± She even turned around and waved as she left. The bright smile on her face made her look like a real child. ¡°Captain Yan, this child is a little scary.¡± She was doing the most savage thing with an innocent look on her face. And it was perfectly normal in her mind. Captain Yan nodded. ¡°Yes. I just hope that she will know her limits in the future and have the right values.¡± Otherwise, it would be terrible. After Lu Xiaocha left the police station, she strolled to the Huan Yu Building. ¡°So this is Mom and Dad¡¯spany.¡± She walked straight in but was stopped by a security officer and front desk officer. ¡°Excuse me, kid, do you have an appointment?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. She suddenly remembered that her father¡¯spany came here on a whim. How could she have an appointment? ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t just go in here.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see my parents.¡± The receptionist patiently exined, ¡°Do your parents work here? That¡¯s still off-limits. Little girl, can you call your parents and ask them to pick you up?¡± Whose child is so beautiful? How cute! ¡°Oh, I know their number.¡± Then she sat in the chair and called her father. In the high-level meeting room, Lu Zhan sat at the head of the table. His already cold face was extremely serious at this moment, like the King of Hell who judged criminals. The employees below shrank their heads and did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Is that the n you handed me?¡± His tone was calm and steady, but there was an inexplicable sense of danger. Just as the atmosphere in the conference room was overly oppressive, a cell phone suddenly rang. Everyone froze. Sh*t! What idiot¡¯s cell phone was not on silent! Just as everyone was sweating and cursing in their hearts, they watched in horror as Lu Zhan picked up his cell phone. Everyone was speechless. It¡¯s ¡­ it¡¯s some wise and powerful boss who left his phone ringing. Lu Zhan looked at the name disyed on the cell phone screen. The expression on his handsome face, which was so cold that it could drop ice shards, suddenly softened. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, they could clearly sense that the oppressive atmosphere in the conference room was gone. ¡°Xiaocha.¡± When the call was answered, the man¡¯s voice when he called his daughter¡¯s name was almost imperceptibly doting and gentle. There was a collective gasp from the employees below. Who¡­ who is this! ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here at yourpany, but I can¡¯t go in without an appointment.¡± ¡°You came to the office! Where? Did you suffer?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°No, I¡¯m in the lobby. Are you and Mom busy? If so, I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Not busy. I¡¯ll go down and get you.¡± After he finished speaking, he hung up and hurriedly said to the people in the conference room, ¡°The meeting is suspended. You can discuss the revised n for me yourselves.¡± With that, he strode away. Perhaps it was everyone¡¯s imagination, but they felt that the big boss was smiling when he left. But how could that be! How could the stoic President Lu smile? Ha¡­ What an international joke! However¡­ President Lu actually suspended the meeting just to pick someone up! Who was so ostentatious? In the past, only Madam had this treatment! Oh boy, oh boy¡­ After Lu Zhan left, the meeting room was filled with gossip. There were no longer the timid looks from before. When Pei Anran walked into the conference room with her coffee, she was suddenly stared at by everyone inside. She paused slightly and raised her eyebrows. She did not see her husband. ¡°Where¡¯s President Lu?¡± ¡°Madam, President Lu just received a call and went down to pick someone up.¡± After saying that, they stared at her face to see how she would react. After all, many people had guessed that President Lu¡¯s lover hade to thepany. Pei Anran nodded. She did not suspect that her husband had other women on his mind, but someone who could make him abandon the meeting to pick her up. Pei Anran¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She put down the coffee and left in a hurry. Chapter 100 - President Lu’s Daughter!

Chapter 100: President Lu¡¯s Daughter!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Everyone in the conference room craned their necks to look out. The gossip in their hearts was burning. They really wanted to leave this ce immediately and go to the scene to see what had happened. But they dared not leave now. On the other side¡­ When Lu Zhan arrived downstairs, he saw his precious daughter sitting obediently on the lounge chair and eating candy. He quickened his pace, and the people around him greeted him respectfully. Lu Zhan didn¡¯t stay and left directly. Everyone was a little curious when they saw him leave in a hurry, and their gazes subconsciously followed him. Lu Xiaocha also noticed her father. She stood up and ran over with a smile. ¡°Dad.¡± Lu Zhan¡¯s smile became even more obvious. This was a smile of joy from the bottom of his heart. Even he didn¡¯t know that he could already smile. Although it was only an imperceptible smile, it was shocking enough to those who knew him well. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The tall man hugged the young woman running toward him and stroked her hair with his broad palm. ¡°To see you and Mom.¡± The girl had red lips, white teeth, and ck hair. When she smiled, her eyes were harmless and bright, as if they could melt all gloom. The receptionist covered her mouth and widened her eyes. This little girl actually¡­ Immediately, she ran over in a panic and bowed in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Lu. I¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was your daughter.¡± If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t dare to stop her. It was over. She wouldn¡¯t be fired, right? Many people dreamed of working in the Huan Yu Building. The receptionist was extremely nervous. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just sitting there waiting for Daddy. You don¡¯t know me and I don¡¯t have an appointment. It¡¯s only right that you don¡¯t let me in.¡± Lu Xiaocha did not make things difficult for her. Lu Zhan nodded. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The receptionist was extremely grateful. At the same time, she was d that she did not make things difficult for her. She had to work more seriously in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Daddy will take you upstairs.¡± Lu Zhan held his daughter¡¯s hand. Countless pairs of eyes were secretly watching them. Lu Zhan unconsciously looked proud. This was his daughter! He was about to take his daughter up in the special elevator when the elevator door opened and Pei Anran walked out. She opened her arms and hugged Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Baby! Mom knew it was you!¡± After saying that, she even cupped Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face and kissed it. ¡°Did you miss Mom?¡± Lu Xiaocha kissed her cheek too. ¡°Yes, I miss Dad and Mom.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mom will show you our familypany.¡± Then she took her daughter¡¯s hand and turned around. Her husband was left behind. Lu Zhan was speechless. He followed in silence. After the elevator door closed, the hall suddenly became lively. ¡°Was that President Lu¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the Lu family having a daughter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful. As expected of President Lu and Madam Lu¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s already stunning at such a young age.¡± ¡°She looks like a doll.¡± ¡°Heavens, President Lu and Madam dote on her so much.¡± The front deskdy was the most excited because she had secretly taken a photo of that youngdy when she saw how beautiful she was. Hahaha¡­ She had a photo of President Lu¡¯s daughter! Lu Zhan didn¡¯t care about themotion below. He brought his wife and daughter to his personal office and even asked his assistant to buy some food. He didn¡¯t have those snacks in his office, but his daughter was a foodie. As the president of the Lu Corporation, Lu Zhan¡¯s office was thergest and mostfortable. This was also his wife¡¯s office. Therefore, not only was the entire office meticulously tidied up, but there were also many warm-looking ces in the details. For example, the sulents on the desk, the orchids on the flower stand in the corner, the pretty spider nt on the windowsill, and the bolster and little nket on the sofa¡­ These were obviously done by Pei Anran. Lu Zhan didn¡¯t know how to raise flowers at all. Every part of this ce bore the marks of husband and wife. As soon as Lu Xiaocha sat down, Pei Anran stuffed a pillow into her arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Xiaocha tell Mom and Dad you wereing here so we could talk to the front desk?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°I came out to buy something to eat. I missed you guys, so I came to see you.¡± The couple listened with delight. ¡°Zhan, don¡¯t you still have a meeting? Hurry up and go. I¡¯ll stay here with my daughter.¡± Lu Zhan was speechless. He wanted to be there for his daughter, too. But it was also true that he could not keep thepany¡¯s management waiting in the conference room. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going.¡± The tone of his voice sounded a little reluctant. It was rare for Lu Zhan to dawdle to the door. He looked back at his wife and daughter eagerly. Pei Anran rolled her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± Lu Xiaocha waved her hands. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes lit up before he left in satisfaction. The moment he stepped out of the office, he became the cold, ruthless, and dignified President Lu again. He waspletely different from his reluctant and clingy appearance just now! While mother and daughter were chatting in the office, the assistant came in with a fruit te and some nut cakes. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the food. Amused, Pei pinched her little nose. ¡°You¡¯re such a foodie.¡± She giggled and began to eat eagerly once the fruit tter was ced. Pei Anran looked at the soft white hamster with a smile. Why was her daughter so cute? She really couldn¡¯t get tired of it. ¡°Madam, Miss Pei is here to see you. She says she wants to see you.¡± Oh, hey. The smile on Anran¡¯s face fell, and a dark look shed in her eyes. She scoffed and saidzily, ¡°No, tell her to go back!¡± The assistant said yes and left. Pei Anran¡¯s good mood was ruined by the name Pei Qin, but when she met her daughter¡¯s clean eyes, she smiled again and raised her hand to stroke the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach Pei Xue a lesson at school? She had the cheek toin to me and your father. After being scolded by me, she wanted to continue looking for you, but your father had already instructed her not to go to Lu Manor again.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. She knew that after she dealt with Pei Xue, the mother and daughter would note looking for trouble with her. ¡°And your uncle found something. It¡¯s very likely that she had a hand in your being carried away all those years ago.¡± This was what Pei Anran hated the most. She had only suspected it previously, but the news from her brother confirmed her suspicions. ¡°As soon as your uncle has the evidence, I want her to pay the price she deserves!¡± She would never allow someone who hurt her daughter to jump around under her nose. Lu Xiaocha held her hand. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home now.¡± Her daughter¡¯s soft voice instantly dispelled the haze and hatred in Pei Anran¡¯s heart. She hugged her daughter and said contentedly, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re back. God still favors us.¡± Chapter 101 - How Bitter!

Chapter 101: How Bitter!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha hugged her mother back. Her eyes shed when she thought of what she had said. Before her uncle returned, Pei Qin and her daughter had better not cause any trouble. Otherwise, don¡¯t me her for being rude. In the conference room¡­ No one had ever looked forward to President Lu¡¯s return so much. They wanted to know what had happened and if President Lu had fought with Madam. After all, Madam Lu was famous for her bad temper. She had even beaten up the mistress of the Liao family. Just as their imaginations were running wild, Lu Zhan returned. As they watched him walk to the master seat and sit down, many veiled eyes fell on him. His clothes were clean and he wasn¡¯t injured. He didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d been in a fight. Lu Zhan frowned and unleashed his aura. Everyone quickly retracted their gazes. However, they were now certain that the couple had not fought. ¡°Let¡¯s continue the meeting. Remake that previous n for me¡­¡± This time, Lu Zhan spoke very quickly and pointed out some loopholes and mistakes in the project n. He didn¡¯t scold anyone and decisively dealt with all the problems. ¡°Okay, today¡¯s meeting is over.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left without staying for another second. The employees were speechless. It was outrageous. This meeting had ended a little too quickly. In the past, when their n had gone wrong, he would mock people with a cold face. Although he said little, every word stung. After mocking someone, he would point out the general direction and let them modify and ponder it themselves. He would not give them the instructions directly. After all, he wanted to train talents, not a bunch of stupid pigs. If he had to do everything, why would he need this group of people? But this time¡­ President Lu directly pointed out the direction and mistakes of several small reports. And¡­ and he left in such a hurry. He didn¡¯t even mock or scold them. For a moment, they weren¡¯t used to it. However, this also made the group of people even more eager to know what had happened. While Lu Cha Xiaocha was eating the velvet cake, Lu Zhan pushed the door open and entered. Looking at the two women he cared about the most in the office, his cold eyes suddenly softened. ¡°Honey, is the meeting over so soon?¡± She got up and made Lu Zhan coffee. The coffee he drank was never brewed by anyone but Pei Anran. He would rather not drink coffee when his wife was not around. Once, when Pei Anran was not around, a scheming secretary ignored his instructions and made coffee for him. In the end, that secretary was fired. Later on, when this matter spread throughout the entirepany, no one tried to be smart anymore. Lu Zhan sat down beside his daughter and patted her head. ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± She liked everything about this world. Pei Anran smiled and handed the coffee to Lu Zhan and a ss of milk to her daughter. The girl cupped her hands and drank slowly. ¡°Dad, what does coffee taste like?¡± She licked her lips and asked. It smelled good and she wanted to drink it. ¡°You want one? Mom will make you one.¡± ¡°Drink.¡± Lu Zhan pushed his coffee in front of his daughter. Pei Anran was only surprised for a moment before sheughed. Her husband looked cold. Who would have thought that he was a daughter¡¯s ve? Mind you, no one had ever touched his coffee before. Of course, she had never drunk it herself either, because her husband¡¯s coffee¡­ Lu Xiaocha took a small sip and smacked her lips. Her exquisite face instantly became wrinkled. ¡°How bitter!¡± For once, a foodie like her encountered something she didn¡¯t want to drink. Lu Xiaocha quickly ced the coffee in front of her father and unterally decided that the coffee would be on her cklist from now on. Pei Anran couldn¡¯t help butugh. That¡¯s right. Lu Zhan didn¡¯t put any sugar in his coffee. She didn¡¯t need to drink to know how bitter it was. She wanted to try it. Lu Zhan took a sip and smiled when he saw his daughter¡¯s wrinkled face. ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bitter.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Her daddy was the devil! Pei Anran didn¡¯t want to go to work anymore. She wanted to apany her daughter shopping. In the past, there was no one to apany her, but there was now! Thus, the mother and daughter heartlessly abandoned Lu Zhan and prepared to leave. Pei Anran kissed the man on the cheek. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Lu Xiaocha was picked up and kissed her father on the other cheek. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± With that, the two of them held hands and left valiantly with the ck card. It was as if they were preparing to go to the battlefield. The abandoned Lu Zhan. ¡°¡­¡± The mother and daughter attracted a lot of attention as they walked out of thepany. People waited for them to leave before they began their discussion. ¡°Madam looks so young. How did she manage to look so good?¡± ¡°Our President Lu looks very young too. I even suspect that this couple has taken some anti-aging medicine.¡± ¡°Their daughter seems so well behaved and cute.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so cute and beautiful. If I had such a well behaved, soft, and beautiful daughter, I¡¯d wake upughing in my dreams.¡± Pei Anran could vaguely hear their discussion. The smile on her face grew wider as she held her daughter¡¯s hand. She was extremely happy to see her daughter. Her life wasplete! Not far from thepany, an uninvited guest made Pei Anran¡¯s face fall. ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you want to see me? You even got someone to kick me out!¡± Pei Qin appeared out of nowhere and blocked their way while questioning them. Pei Anran and Lu Xiaocha¡¯s faces fell at the same time. Pei Anran said, ¡°Oh, really? Probably because I was in a bad mood when I saw you.¡± She totally doesn¡¯t want to y nice with her now! Pei Qin hadn¡¯t expected her to say that, and her face froze. ¡°Sister, that¡¯s not good. Women should be gentle and kind. If you continue like this, what if Brother-inw despises you for it?¡± Lu Xiaocha pouted. ¡°You¡¯re so gentle and kind. Did you see my father look at you?¡± Pei Qin¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Why are you interrupting us adults?!¡± Pei Anran¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°Have I given you permission? Does my daughter need you to act like an elder to her?¡± Pei Qin¡¯s face turned pale at her rude question. Her fingers secretly clenched into fists, and jealousy shed in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant. Sis, what¡¯s wrong with you? It wasn¡¯t like this before. Mom told you to take good care of me before she died. Is this how you¡¯ll treat me?¡± Pei Anran was even angrier. How dare she mention Mom! Sheughed angrily. ¡°She asked me to take care of you, but that¡¯s assuming you¡¯re human. You should be happy that I didn¡¯t beat you up, ungrateful b*tch!¡± Pei Qin looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Sis, what are you talking about!¡± She panicked. Did Pei Anran know something? No, absolutely impossible. Chapter 102 - Buy, Buy, Buy

Chapter 102: Buy, Buy, Buy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Pei Anran looked at her flustered expression coldly and did not mention what had happened back then. ¡°Your daughter bullied my daughter at school, and you still have the cheek toin? Also, how did those rumors about my daughter spread in the circle? Do you need me to put the evidence in front of you, Pei Qin!¡± So it was this¡­ Even as she let out a sigh of relief, her heart began to pound. She hadn¡¯t expected to be discovered for what she¡¯d done. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know about these things. It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t teach Pei Xue well that she made such a huge mistake. It definitely won¡¯t happen again.¡± Hearing her push all the me onto Pei Xue, Pei Anran hated her even more. ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want to see you for a while. You¡¯d better stay out of my face.¡± Then she left with her daughter. How unlucky to run into a pile of sh*t! Pei Qin could no longer hide the hatred and jealousy in her eyes as she watched her leave. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha suddenly turned around and saw her expression. The girl¡¯s clear eyes were filled with cold killing intent. She tilted her head and smiled, wiping her neck with her finger. At that moment, Pei Xue even thought that her neck had really been cut off. A chill came from her feet. Pei Qin¡¯s face was pale and she was covered in cold sweat. All the emotions in her eyes turned into extreme fear. ¡°Where are we going, Mom?¡± After Lu Xiaocha threatened Pei Qin, she held Pei Anran¡¯s arm and asked with a smile. Her voice was soft and her eyes were clean. It was as if she was a normal child and what Pei Qin had seen just now was all an illusion. However, Pei Qin knew very well that after she left, her legs went weak and she couldn¡¯t stand at all. She sat on the ground. She still felt fear when she recalled Lu Xiaocha¡¯s gaze. ¡°Devil!¡± Lu Xiaocha was the devil. No, she couldn¡¯t leave this scourge alive. Ever since she returned, Pei Anran and her brother-inw¡¯s attitude towards her had be worse and worse. And she just threatened her like that. Everything Lu Xiaocha saw in the mall was food, but the main thing Pei Anran wanted to do in the mall was to buy clothes and all kinds of beautiful jewelry to dress her daughter up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get our hair done, then we¡¯ll go to the spa to take care of our skin. Finally, we¡¯ll go shopping at the mall¡­¡± Pei Anran had nned everything out clearly. Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t know anything and just followed her. When she was washing her hair, she almost fell asleep from the massage. It was reallyfortable to wash her hair in this world. ¡°My daughter¡¯s bangs are a little long and need a trim. Blow a curve at the end of her hair and nothing else.¡± Her baby¡¯s hair was ck, thick, and smooth. It was veryfortable to touch. Such good hair didn¡¯t need much alteration. It was fine as it was. Lu Xiaocha sat on the chair obediently and let the hairstylist cut her hair gently. Her blow-dried hair was fluffy and smooth, and her jet-ck hair appeared to be of good quality. When it was let down, it also entuated her exquisite face. Pei Anran ignored her own hair and walked to her daughter¡¯s side, pushing the stylist away. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± She felt sorry for herself if her beautiful daughter didn¡¯t dress up. The hairstylist could only look at her regretfully. He was tempted to style such a beautiful customer. Pei Anran¡¯s hands were very skillful. She braided Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hair on both sides and didn¡¯t move her hair. Her neat bangs made her look even cuter and more tender. Her delicate little face was snow-white, and her dark, clean, and clear eyes were big. Her fan-like eyshes curled up. Just looking at them made one envious. Her lips were the color of fresh peach petals. They were a little chubby, and if the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, cute dimples would appear. She had such a beautiful daughter! Pei Anran suddenly felt proud. ¡°How beautiful!¡± The hairstylist beside her alsoplimented her. ¡°Youngdy is really the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen. Her face is wless, and her facial features are so exquisite that it¡¯s enviable. Madam, you¡¯re really lucky. If I had such a beautiful daughter, I would definitely be overjoyed.¡± Although he wanted to please her, his tone was very sincere. Pei Anran liked to hear it. When they left, they paid a lot of money here. They were so happy that the stylist sent them out himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the spa!¡± For the first time that day, Lu Xiaocha felt a sense of enjoyment other than eating. Aftering out of the beauty salon, she felt refreshed. She felt like she could squeeze water out of her little face. Pei Anran pinched her daughter¡¯s face and kissed her. ¡°It¡¯s really nice.¡± Lu Xiaocha squeezed it herself. Yes, it felt so good! Next, they went to the mall. A woman¡¯s shopping ability was terrifying. Lu Xiaocha had only seen this sentence in novels before and had never experienced it before, but now¡­ she experienced it firsthand. She walked out of the fitting room in her dungarees and spun around in front of her mother. Pei Anran¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, wrap it up. Xiaocha, let¡¯s try this white princess dress again. It looks perfect on you!¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Mom, you¡¯ve said that thirty times.?Lu Xiaocha thought. She tried on thirty outfits, too. She said each one looked good and bought them all. She hadn¡¯t even finished wearing the clothes she had bought previously. Finally, Lu Xiaocha walked out of the clothing store in her white knee-length princess dress with a blue bow in her hair. She felt like she was really being dressed up as a doll. She was still in high spirits after buying the clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the jade shop and see if there¡¯s anything suitable for you.¡± Then she led his daughter inside. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Mom, there are so many jewels at home.¡± She picked those up for free. ¡°Those are different. Mom got a designer to make jewelry out of the jewels you brought back. We¡¯ll make you a few too. You¡¯ll get them soon, but we¡¯re choosing jade now. Jade is different from pearls and crystals.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the jade disyed in the transparent window. She didn¡¯t think there was anything different about this one. It was all stone. But she went in with her mother anyway, as long as she was happy. After entering the shop, Pei Anran took out her ck card and was immediately led to the third floor. The first floor disyed ordinary jade, and the style was also more ordinary. But after all, the most ordinary pair of jade earrings would cost more than 300,000 yuan. The jewelry on the third floor was all designed by famous designers. The jade was also the best and most expensive. The moment Pei Anran went up, she saw the person she least wanted to see, Madam Liao, who she had beaten up previously. The moment Wang Miaozhu and Pei Anran saw each other, sparks flew in the air. Chapter 103 - Extravagance

Chapter 103: Extravagance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At that moment, intense hatred erupted in Wang Miaozhu¡¯s eyes. She red at Pei Anran. It was all because of her that she had made such a fool of herself in the circle! Not only had she made a fool of herself, but she had also been restricted for a long time. If not for the fact that the project in the west of the city had suddenly been given to the Lu family and Liao Changyi needed her family to make up for the losses, she would not have been released so quickly. After that incident, no matter where she went to, she could feel the strange looks that fell on her, and the asional snicker and jeer. This made the youngdy, Wang Miaozhu, who had been high up and sought after since she was young, suffer humiliation. It was all this b*tch and her daughter¡¯s fault! Wang Miaozhu¡¯s daughter was also there. When she saw Lu Xiaocha, she recalled the scene that day. She was a little traumatized. She looked at Lu Xiaocha with jealousy, resentment, and fear. ¡°Yo, why didn¡¯t you let your husband apany you today? Why? Does Lu Zhan finally hate you, shrew?¡± Wang Miaozhu clearly wanted to vent her anger, and she couldn¡¯t control her temper at all, so she took the initiative to mock her. Pei Anran rolled her eyes. ¡°I was wondering why I saw a crow flying above me when I came. It turns out that it was bad luck.¡± Needless to say, Wang Miaozhu¡¯s face instantly twisted. ¡°Pei Anran, who do you think you are? When you were in school, you weren¡¯t even worthy of carrying my shoes. Now, you¡¯re really capable and dare to show off in front of me!¡± Wang Miaozhu had been high up in the air since she was young. Even when she was beaten upst time, she was not beaten down. In her heart, she still felt that she was better than Pei Anran. Therefore, after suffering a lossst time, she hated Pei Anran even more. She wished she could step on her at any time. Pei Anran said, ¡°And what are you?¡± Lu Xiaocha stood in front of her mother and looked coldly at the mother and daughter opposite her. ¡°Ugly.¡± She looked as if she was just stating a fact. Wang Miaozhu¡¯s face twisted in anger. Pei Anran almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. They were all arguing seriously here. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s single word ruined the atmosphere, but it was very satisfying. ¡°Ugly women are not my dad¡¯s cup of tea. Even if we go back to the old days, Dad would still choose Mom because seeing her can wash his eyes. You hurt people¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Someone who was secretly watching themotion could not help butugh. Pei Anranughed even louder. Wang Miaozhu¡¯s face twisted as she pointed at Lu Xiaocha and said sternly, ¡°You little b*tch, you¡¯re as cheap as your mother!¡± Pei Anran threw the bag in her hand at her, causing Wang Miaozhu to scream. ¡°Wang Miaozhu, do you want to fight again? Come here, I¡¯ll apany you to the end!¡± Wang Miaozhu was furious, but she was also afraid of the mother and daughter. After all, she had experienced it first hand thest time they fought. But if she didn¡¯t do anything, where would she put her dignity?! ¡°Mom, we won¡¯t lower ourselves to their level. After all, Pei Anran came from a small family. She¡¯s a shrew, but we¡¯re not.¡± In fact, she was afraid that if they really fought, she would not be able to defeat Lu Xiaocha. Wang Miaozhu followed her daughter¡¯s lead and red fiercely at Pei Anran. ¡°I won¡¯t stoop to your level, you shrew!¡± Pei Anran sneered and walked over elegantly. The attendant tactfully picked up her small bag and ced it in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s better for me to be a shrew than to be cheap like some people. You, on the other hand,e from a wealthy family. You married a husband like that and you¡¯re already a regr in scandals. You were beaten up by me before. Do you think your husband stood up for you?¡± Then she took out her ck card and handed it to the manager, who was sweating with anxiety. ¡°Bring out all the best jade jewelry you have here that suits my daughter. Let her take her time and pick some out.¡± The manager¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Mrs. Lu, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it.¡± Wang Miaozhu¡¯s daughter, Liao Na, was stunned when she heard her words. Greed and jealousy shed across her eyes as she looked at the card. Although she was the daughter of the Liao family, the Liao family valued boys over girls. They did not give her much pocket money. She could afford branded bags and jewelry, but she could not squander them casually. Liao Na bit her lip. They were both daughters of aristocratic families, but why was there such a huge difference? Wang Miaozhu was also jealous. Her husband wouldn¡¯t give her the secondary card, let alone the ck card. After the previous incident, he had even restricted her spending. Now, she didn¡¯t dare to squander like before. Looking at the ck card in Pei Anran¡¯s hand and her casual and confident attitude, Wang Miaozhu¡¯s heart instantly felt like it was being pricked by needles. Why, why! Not only had the person she had looked down on in the past be on equal footing with her, but she was suppressing her now. Wang Miaozhu was so angry that her eyes turned red. She clenched her fists tightly. Especially when the manager brought out the stunningly gorgeous assortment of jade jewelry. She was so jealous her chest hurt. ¡°Try this, Xiaocha. The red emerald goes well with your skin, you¡¯re still too young to wear red, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s buy it and put it away.¡± ¡°This old pit ss-type violet pendant is really beautiful. The design is also very unique and elegant. We¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ this colorless jade is rare and beautiful. It¡¯s crystal clear. Xiaocha, wear it for Mom to see. It really suits you. We¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°Is this an imperial green pendant?¡± Pei Anran pointed to one of the emerald pendants and asked the manager. The manager replied respectfully, ¡°This is the imperial jade that our boss brought back from Myanmar two months ago. The others have already been sold. Only thisst pendant is left. Our boss couldn¡¯t bear to sell it, he only asked us to bring it out after hearing that you wereing.¡± Satisfied, Pei Anran nodded. ¡°Pack it up for my daughter.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± There were faint gasps around her. Everything that Pei Anran had chosen just now was expensive. Those who coulde here were all of high status, but no one could buy so many things at once. Moreover, these were all for her daughter! For a moment, many people present looked at Lu Xiaocha with caution and envy. They also wanted a family that could let them buy anything they wanted. Of course, they were even more envious of Pei Anran. That card was obviously given by Lu Zhan. If not for his permission, who would dare to squander so much money? When they finally paid the bill, they saw it even more clearly. It cost 80 million yuan! Pei Anran put everything in her daughter¡¯s hands. The colorless transparent emerald was still on her wrist. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s check out the gem shop now and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± Lu Xiaocha decisively refused. ¡°No, there are many gems and pearls at home.¡± Pei Anran nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Those gems and pearls can¡¯t be bought on the market.¡± Chapter 104 - Chapter 104

Chapter 104: Chapter 112:

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Listening to the mother and daughter¡¯s conversation, the others were envious and wished that they were part of the Lu family. How many treasures were there in this house? As for Wang Miaozhu, she was jealous. Her hatred was stuck in her throat, but she could only stare helplessly at Pei Anran and Lu Xiaocha. Beside her, Liao Na¡¯s eyes were also red with envy. If only those things were all hers. How glorious it would be to wear them out. Before Pei Anran left, she nced at Wang Miaozhu arrogantly, instantly making her think of many things. Wang Miaozhu clenched her fists tightly to prevent herself from being too angry. She had to maintain her dignity outside and not be underestimated by that b*tch, Pei Anran. Walking out of the emerald store, Pei Anran asked her where else she wanted to go. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Pei Anran was speechless. She pinched her daughter¡¯s delicate and fair nose angrily. ¡°Why are you like this? You only think about food every day.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled foolishly. She had always been like this. After all, as they walked, her nose twitched as she followed the fragrance to McDonald¡¯s. She¡¯d ordered almost everything on the menu when the waiter had looked at her with shock and suspicion. ¡°Kid, is it just the two of you? Can you eat so much?¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled shyly. ¡°I eat a lot.¡± She also knew that her appetite was abnormal, but she was hungry¡­ Under the waiter¡¯s strange gaze, the petite teenage girl held a ss of iced Coke as she and her mother found seats and slowly drank. The coldness on the tip of her tongue when the bubbles exploded was really refreshing. Pei Anran also drank these with her. After arriving at the Lu family¡¯s house, her husband rarely ate these high-calorie things. She drank too much coke and Sprite when she was young. Later on, she got used to drinking tea and coffee with her husband. When the attendant brought everything Lu Xiaocha had ordered, the customers in the shop looked sideways. Good God, there¡¯s not enough room on that table. ¡°Mom, you eat this!¡± Wearing disposable gloves, she pulled a drumstick from the honey-roasted chicken and handed it to her mother, then took the whole thing herself and began to gnaw. Her eyes were sparkling and her cheeks were puffed up from eating, and her expression was blissful. This happiness was very infectious. Furthermore, Lu Xiaocha was already very cute. When she ate, she looked like a little hamster that was trying its best to eat. She looked even cuter, and she seemed to be glowing. For a moment, many people in the shop couldn¡¯t help but look at her. Watching her eat was definitely a treat. It would be a shame not to be an eating broadcaster. Some children were stunned as they watched. ¡°Mom, why does everything that girl eats look better than ours?¡± The kid¡¯s mother stroked her head. ¡°It¡¯s the same. It¡¯s all the same.¡± Lu Xiaocha focused on eating and would give her mother some of everything. It wasn¡¯t that she was petty. She was quite generous to her family. It¡¯s just that if she eats a little of each one, she will be able to try everything. After all, her mother doesn¡¯t eat as much as she does. Many people could not help but gulp as they watched the food that had almost piled up into a hill in front of the girl being consumed bit by bit. She looked so young and thin. How could she eat so much? After eating and drinking her fill, Lu Xiaocha went to wash her hands and carefully wiped each of her fair and tender fingers. A slender young man walked in from the door. His light blond hair seemed to glow under the warm light. His well-defined facial features and behind his sses seemed to have smiling peach blossom eyes and lips as red as roses. He became the center of attention the moment he appeared. Because his presence was too strong. The young man looked around. Many girls in the shop had already started to blush when they saw him. Then, he walked straight to Lu Xiaocha and Pei Anran. He tapped the child¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re eating too much.¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s voice carried a faint smile. Those who heard his voice could not help but blush. Lu Xiaocha burped and touched her stomach in embarrassment. She seemed to be¡­ a little stuffed. Her stomach only bulged a little. ¡°Walk back or take the car back?¡± Pei Anran looked at her daughter worriedly and rubbed her stomach. ¡°Let¡¯s walk. It¡¯ll help with digestion.¡± After saying that, she unceremoniously threw the various shopping bags to her son. ¡°Hold it. Be careful. It¡¯s filled with jewelry for Xiaocha.¡± Lu Beilin gruntedzily and left with them. A string of lost eyes followed him. ¡°Ahhh¡­ why didn¡¯t I have the guts to ask him for his number just now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too handsome. I can¡¯t find him on the Inte, which means he¡¯s not in the entertainment industry. Boohoo¡­ Such a good-looking guy isn¡¯t in the entertainment industry? My heart hurts!¡± ¡°He looks like a good-looking mixed-race guy. His aura is incredible.¡± ¡°The little girl who ate a lot just now is his sister, right? She¡¯s also very good-looking and exquisite like a doll.¡± ¡°That beautiful woman is actually their mother!¡± ¡°She¡¯s too well maintained!¡± Although the three members of the Lu family had left, it was like a stone falling into the water, causing quite a bit of water and ripples. Lu Beilin asked the chauffeur to go back first while he apanied the two women at home. Lu Xiaocha began to feel less bloated after walking. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t Second Brother and Third Brother Uncle¡¯s children? Why are they calling you Mom and Dad too?¡± Previously, she did not ask because she was not too concerned about it. Another reason was that she did not want to ask too much since she had just arrived at the Lu family. Now that she thought about it, she naturally asked. Pei Anran rubbed her head. ¡°I was wondering when you were going to ask that.¡± She looked ahead with memories in her eyes. ¡°After your uncle and aunt died in a car ident, his legacy was naturally divided between the two children, when a lot of people had their eyes on them and said a lot of sowing discord in front of them in an attempt to make them resent us¡­¡± Lu Beiqing and Lu Beilin were very smart. After their parents died in a car ident, they were brought home by Lu Zhan, their uncle. However, the atmosphere in the entire family was very gloomy. The Lu couple had lost their child and their brother, and they had to guard against those who were eyeing them covetously. They were so busy that they naturally overlooked the children. Those people with ulterior motives in the Lu family began to try to brainwash Lu Beiqing and Lu Beilin. They said that Lu Zhan had picked them up for the sake of their money. The Lu couple was pretending to be good to them. They even said that their parents¡¯ car ident was actually caused by Lu Zhan¡­ Chapter 105 - Preparing to Attend the Banquet

Chapter 105: Preparing to Attend the Banquet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The two children were also smart. On the surface, they seemed to have listened to those people, but when they returned home, they told Lu Zhan and his wife about these things. The two of them were angry and anxious. They really hated the rest of the Lu family. Therefore, after the family discussed it, they decided to beat them at their own game and see what they could do. While rxing the vignce of those with ill intentions, they also sped up the investigation of Lu Shen¡¯s death and sent people to find their daughter. They put on a show, a show that made the others feel as if they¡¯d been sessfully alienated. When those people thought that it was about time, Lu Zhan¡¯s promiscuous father stood up hypocritically and said that Lu Beiqing and Lu Beifeng were children of the Lu family. Although Lu Zhan was the brother of the two children¡¯s father, they had the right to choose who they wanted to be raised by. Moreover, it was obvious that he wanted to adopt the two of them. Pei Anran would never forget the disgusting, greedy, and hypocritical faces of the Lu family. Fortunately, although the two children were still young, they were smart and sensible. The old man pretended to allow the two of them to make their own choice. As those people watched in anticipation and satisfaction, the two children pped their faces with their choice. At that time, those people who were exasperated cursed. Lu Zhan stood up and protected Lu Beiqing and Lu Beilin behind him. ¡°From now on, Lu Beiqing and Lu Beilin are my sons. Is there any objection?¡± At that time, Lu Zhan had already grown up. He had secretly roped in many shareholders of the Lu family and had much more shares than the other illegitimate children. After bringing a lot of benefits to thepany, he had a lot of supporters. Even Old Master only dared to reprimand him because of his seniority, but he could no longer control him. Moreover, if he had those shares in his brother¡¯s hands, the Lu Corporation would be his. The others naturally did not dare to offend him openly. It was also from then on that the two children began to gradually call them Mom and Dad. Of course, Lu Zhan had told them that Lu Shen and his wife would always be their parents. Lu Xiaocha felt that the situation should have been very dangerous. She¡¯d never encountered anything like this. After all, in her old world, violence had always been the answer. If one wasn¡¯t convinced, they would fight until they were convinced. Lu Beilin realized that his sister¡¯s gaze was on him. He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why? Do you think that your second brother and I were extremely smart back then?¡± Lu Xiaocha said without nodding or shaking her head. ¡°If I was around, I would¡¯ve taught them a lesson!¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s eyes softened as he rubbed her furry head. ¡°You were just a baby who couldn¡¯t walk back then. How could you teach them a lesson?¡± Pei Anran felt very regretful when she thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t watch you grow up.¡± Lu Xiaocha twirled in front of them. ¡°Just look at me and imagine what I looked like as a child.¡± She remembered that she was very skinny when she was younger and was often bullied by other children. Later on, she was forced to use her superpower and beat up those people who bullied her. She was like a little wolf cub and could not be bullied easily. Pei Anran couldn¡¯t walk for long in high heels. In the end, Lu Zhan came to pick the three of them up. Lu Beifeng and Lu Beichen were also at home. Lu Xiaocha rubbed her stomach. ¡°I still have to digest my food.¡± The brothers immediately said, ¡°Together.¡± ¡­ The Leng family held a charity auction. All the famous figures in Upper City received invitations. The Lu family was no exception. This time, Lu Zhan decided to bring his children along to the auction. He wanted everyone to know his daughter. Previously, the couple had thought about holding a banquet at home to let her show her face, but Lu Xiaocha was unwilling. They both respected her opinion. However, they still had to bring Xiaocha along to some banquets. It was one thing not to hold banquets at home, but they could not let outsiders specte that the Lu family did not care about Lu Xiaocha. She was dressed like a princess in a grand blue dress. There was even expensive jewelry on her neck, wrists, and even her hair. Lu Xiaocha let the makeup artist work on her face. ¡°Is it done yet¡­¡± ¡°Soon, soon. Please hold on a little longer, youngdy.¡± The makeup artist didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She¡¯d been doing makeup and styling for people for years. Which one of them didn¡¯t want to be exquisite and look perfect and could wait a long time? However, the girl in front of her was different. It had only been less than half an hour, but she had already asked no less than five times if they were done. The expression on her face had gradually changed from one of high spirits to one of dejection. However, the child¡¯s skin was really good. It was fair and tender, and her facial features were so perfect that there was no need for any makeup. She only gave Lu Xiaocha a simple and cute princess hairstyle. ¡°Okay, youngdy is so pretty. Like a princess out of a fairy tale.¡± This was not an exaggeration at all. Previously, it was not obvious since Lu Xiaocha did not like to wear dresses. Now that she was wearing an off-shoulder dress, it revealed her milky and delicate skin. On her snow-white slender neck, there was an emerald green imperial jade essory. The violet bracelet on her delicate wrist made her skin look even more beautiful. Lu Xiaocha stood up straight and looked at herself in the mirror. This little leather shoe with a little heel was a little ufortable to walk in. Sports shoes were better. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done.¡± Pei Anran was also styling her hair, but hers was much more troublesome. ¡°Good girl, Xiaocha. y phone on the side and wait for Mom.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently and sat on the sofa to y games on the phone. She also read novels and watched shows when she got bored. In short, she wouldn¡¯t be bored. After Pei Anran was done, the mother and daughter left arm in arm. Lu Zhan and the three sons of the Lu family were already waiting. The father and son had also dressed up. They were all handsome in suits. Daddy Lu was wearing a ck suit and had a cold and dignified aura. He was already in his forties, but he still looked like he was in his thirties. Lu Beilin lookedzy and flirtatious. His light gray suit vest was slim and sexy, and the gold-rimmed sses on his nose made him look more mature and steady. Lu Beifeng was like a wild but reserved leopard. The young man¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his posture was tall and straight. The youngest Lu Beichen was wearing a white suit. The thin young man was noble and cool, and had the demeanor of a young master. With the father and son¡¯s handsome looks and superior figures, they were definitely shining when they stood together. No matter where they stood, they would be surrounded by gazes. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± When Lu Zhan saw his wife and daughter walking out, a faint smile appeared on his cold lips. Chapter 106 - The Leng Family’s Auction Banquet

Chapter 106: The Leng Family¡¯s Auction Banquet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Daddy, brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s lips curled up, and her clear eyes were smiling. She seemed to be glowing. The men from the Lu family responded at the same time. Under the stunned or admiring gazes of the onlookers, Lu Zhan brought his wife and children into the car to block everyone¡¯s view. Then, he left. It was lively at the auction banquet prepared by the Leng family. As the organizer of this event, the Leng family naturally received a lot of attention. The next sessor of the Leng family, Leng Yunting, was an outstanding young man. Many girls present had the intention of marrying into the Leng family. Such an outstanding young man was the most suitable son-inw. Many youngdies knew that their families had this idea, so when they looked at the handsome young man again, they could not help but blush. At this moment, Leng Yunting, who was the center of attention, had no expression on his face. He looked very cold, just like his?surname1. There was arrogance and disdain for others in the depths of his eyes, but he hid it well and did not show it easily. He would talk to some people who came to toast him, but he did not need to entertain some people. After all, he was a member of the Leng family. Leng Yunting looked at the time and frowned slightly. Why wasn¡¯t that woman here yet? He was about to leave to call her when there was a gasp and amotion at the door. He looked up and his pupils constricted when his gaze met the person who walked in. His fingers tightened around his wine ss. The young man who entered against the light was dressed in a well-tailored silver-gray suit. He had thick ck hair, well-defined, deep-set features, and eyes the color of jasper. He was a half-blood. Whether it was his looks or his polite but distant presence, everyone was attracted to him. ¡°It¡¯s the genius director, Lu Beiqing!¡± Some recognized the man and looked at him with more enthusiasm, especially those in the entertainment industry. Leng Yunting¡¯s face looked even colder. Especially when he saw Bai Yunyi walk in behind Lu Beiqing, he almost crushed the wine ss in his hand. His eyes shed with anger. He looked at Lu Beiqing coldly. What genius director? He would let him know the consequences of angering him. The handsome young man who was walking in from the door seemed to have sensed the malicious gaze. He looked over unhurriedly and met Leng Yunting¡¯s angry gaze. Lu Beiqing nodded and looked away to find a seat. The reason he hade to this auction was to see if there was a suitable gift he could buy and bring back for his sister. In Leng Yunting¡¯s eyes, Lu Beiqing had ignored and provoked him. He sneered. He was just a small director, yet he wanted to snatch Leng Yunting¡¯s woman. He really didn¡¯t know his ce. With that in mind, he strode over to Bai Yunyi, took her wrist, and led her to a secluded spot as she gasped. ¡°Have you forgotten my words!¡± Leng Yunting punched the wall beside Bai Yunyi and looked at the woman like an angry lion. Bai Yunyi struggled, afraid. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Leng Yunting pinched her face with one hand. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then why did youe in here with that man? Is he still on your mind? Don¡¯t forget who you are and what you did to piss me off!¡± Bai Yunyi was like a little white flower that had been ravaged by the wind and rain, pitiful and tenacious. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was just an ident. I didn¡¯t know I would meet Mr. Lu coincidentally.¡± Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Leng Yunting, do you really not believe me?¡± Leng Yunting sneered. ¡°You want me to believe you? Unless you leave that crew.¡± ¡°Not a chance. That¡¯s a role I fought hard for. That¡¯s my dream. I have nothing left now. Are you going to make me give up my only dream?¡± Leng Yunting clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll change the director.¡± He was about to leave when she grabbed his arm. ¡°Yunting, don¡¯t be like this. There¡¯s really nothing between Mr. Lu and me.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re pleading on his behalf?!¡± Bai Yunyi shook her head, red-eyed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want anyone else to get hurt because of me.¡± Leng Yunting looked at her quietly for a long time. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t give him a hard time.¡± Bai Yunyi finally smiled and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I knew you were the best.¡± Leng Yunting¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Only he knew the schemes in his heart. As long as Bai Yunyi did not find out that he was targeting Lu Beiqing, everything would be fine. The two of them returned to the lively banquet hall from their secluded spot. Bai Yunyi had been worried that someone would discover them and had even thought of an excuse. But when they walked out, they realized that no one had noticed them at all. All eyes were on the door. Who was here now? It was the Lu family, of course. It was as if God had taken a special liking to their family and had left all the good in them. Lu Zhan and Pei Anran stood together with their peers as if they were from different eras. This made others around Lu Zhan¡¯s agein. Why did these two look like they were from their son¡¯s generation? The Lu family must be eating preservatives! What was even more infuriating was the young men of the Lu family. If Leng Yunting could be considered a young talent, then everyone in the Lu family could be considered geniuses. The most infuriating thing was that all of these geniuses had gone to the Lu family! It might be because the previous Lu family head was too ridiculous, but there were a lot of illegitimate children, although none of them were outstanding. It seemed that all their talent, looks, and character werepensated to Lu Zhan and his younger brother, Lu Shen. Needless to say, no one dared to look down on Lu Zhan for being able to persevere and obtain control of the Lu Cooperation while being surrounded by wolves. Back then, his brother, Lu Shen, was also a talented person. Unfortunately, he died in a car ident. The children that the two of them had left behind were each more outstanding than the next. The eldest son of the Lu family, Lu Beihuai, whom they knew, had really inherited Lu Zhan¡¯s outstanding genes perfectly. He was a business genius. When he was studying abroad, he had already built his own business empire from scratch. Very few people knew about the second son of the Lu family because he rarely appeared. The third son of the Lu family who appeared now was said to be the behind-the-scenes boss of the Midnight Club. He also ran many bars. The fourth son of the Lu family had entered a famous military school. Their future was limitless. As for the fifth son, Lu Beichen, although he was still young, he was a model child, because of his outstanding results and that he was steady and calm at such a young age. Chapter 107 - Center of Attention

Chapter 107: Center of Attention

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was an auction organized by the Leng family, but at this moment, the Lu family had stolen the limelight. The smile on the face of the head of the Leng family stiffened. When Leng Yunting heard the discussions around him andpared him to the Lu family, his face darkened. Just like the Leng family, the Liao family, as well as Pei Qin and Pei Xue, who had tried their best toe here, also had stuff expressions As they watched the family walk in under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes and listened to the surrounding discussions about how loving Lu Zhan and Pei Anran were, Pei Qin¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy. She pinched her fingers tightly. ¡°That must be the daughter of the Lu family.¡± ¡°The one they just found.¡± ¡°I thought they said she was uncouth and unpresentable? She looks fine to me.¡± ¡°She looks exactly like Young Master Lu. She looks so well-behaved and cute.¡± ¡°Everyone in the Lu family is good-looking. Oh my god, the jade pendant she¡¯s wearing must be imperial green.¡± ¡°And her brooch. That pearl is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Her bracelet is so beautiful. I saw it before and wanted to buy it for my daughter, but it was too expensive. It costs tens of millions.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­ The Lu family is too generous. Also, the dress she¡¯s wearing seems to be the work of Master Mercasio. Didn¡¯t Master Mercasio say that he only custom-made gowns for the noble royal family?¡± ¡°Pei Anran¡¯s pearl pendant and jeweled earrings are so beautiful, too. I¡¯ve never seen them on the market. They can¡¯t be custom-made, can they?¡± ¡°Could the Lu family buy cheap goods for Pei Anran? Don¡¯t you see how much Lu Zhan dotes on his wife?¡± The women¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between Lu Xiaocha and Pei Anran. Their gazes were very sharp. They recognized the priceless items on the mother and daughter. The two of them were wearing at least 80 million yuan. This caused all thedies present to gasp. It was really¡­ really too extravagant and luxurious. Their eyes were red with envy. Moreover, judging from their grand attitude today, the Lu family clearly cared a lot about their daughter who had been found. The youngdy¡¯s bearing was also very good. Just by standing quietly, she was well-behaved and did not have any stage fright at all. And¡­ As expected, the video that had been circting previously had special effects added to it. How could a light punch from the little girl¡¯s fair and tender hand leave a small pit in the ground? It¡¯s not like the ground was made of foam. The Liao family was indeed sinister. The Liao family: None of your business! Pei Qin, Pei Xue, and Wang Miaozhu, who were in the crowd, were so jealous that their eyes turned red and angry. Their greedy gazesnded on Pei Anran and Lu Xiaocha. Unfortunately, those things didn¡¯t belong to them. Of course, Bai Yunyi had also seen the appearance of the Lu family. Looking at their dazzling appearance under the light, she felt a little ufortable and inferior. With her background, she might never be able to gain the admiration and recognition of everyone present under such dazzling lights. If it weren¡¯t for Leng Yunting, she wouldn¡¯t have entered such an asion. Not long after Lu Xiaocha entered the banquet hall, she went straight to the food area. Lu Beichen followed behind. ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand. If anyone bullies you, don¡¯t be afraid to tell us directly.¡± Lu Xiaocha stuffed a puff into her mouth and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡± Her cheeks were round and puffy. There was cream on her mouth. Lu Beichen¡¯s cold face had a hint of helplessness as he handed her a tissue. Lu Xiaocha blinked her eyes. ¡°No need.¡± She licked her lips, and the cream was instantly gone. When she was finished, she looked at her brother as if she had done something amazing. It¡¯s convenient, and the cream wasn¡¯t wasted either. Lu Beichen was speechless. He quietly withdrew the tissue. Lu Xiaocha obviously did not like socializing. She nned to stay in the food area for a long time. However, Lu Beichen could not sit here forever. As the son of the Lu family, it was inevitable for him to greet some elders. However, the Lu family was tacitly unwilling to let Xiaocha do something she didn¡¯t like. Pei Anran brought her daughter to acknowledge a few elders who were very close to her. There was no need to greet the rest. ¡°Go eat. Mom and Dad will find you when the auction begins.¡± Lu Xiaocha obediently agreed and ran back, carrying her dress. ¡°I finally know why you were so sure that you had found your daughter before. With her looks, it¡¯s hard to mistake her for someone else.¡± Some people could indeed achieve the desired effect through stic surgery, but what was fake was fake. It could never be real. This was real, and it could never be fake. ¡°Congrattions. You can rest easy now.¡± Pei Anran watched her daughter leave and nodded. She and her good friend talked about many things about her daughter. A proper daughter-con. At the same time, Lu Xiaocha was eating. Her big eyes looked around the banquet hall. She had heard that Lu Beiqing was here too, but she had not seen him since she came in. Just as she was wondering where her second brother went, a few teenagers who were about the same age as her walked over. Lu Xiaocha thought that they were also here to eat, so she did not look at them and continued eating. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were the reincarnation of a hungry ghost. You really think this ce is a buffet.¡± The leading girl was as proud as a peacock. She looked at everyone arrogantly. She was angry when Lu Xiaocha ignored her. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re mute.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked around and pointed at herself in confusion. ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Why else? Who¡¯s here who only cares about eating like you? But it¡¯s understandable. After all, your background is nothingpared to the rest of us. No wonder you only know how to eat. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how to get along with people like us.¡± Lu Xiaocha dusted her hands and sized her up. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Lu Xiaocha said seriously, ¡°I think you have three heads and six arms or a tail. Why don¡¯t you treat yourself as a human?¡± Leng Xinrui¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°You¡¯re not human!¡± Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips and looked at her. ¡°Then why are you being so proud here? We¡¯re the same. Is food not meant to be eaten? Funny.¡± Then she threw another cupcake into her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it. What can you do?¡± The group of children beside Leng Xinrui were a little surprised. They did not expect that this youngdy from the Lu family, who looked so gentle and quiet, was not easy to bully. ¡°Stand back. You¡¯re blocking me from the fresh air.¡± Lu Xiaocha picked up some food from the te, pushed away the people in front of her, and left. Leng Xinrui was so angry that she was about to explode, but she couldn¡¯t argue or fight. She could only hold it in. She was here to find trouble with Lu Xiaocha, but now she was the one who was angry. Chapter 108 - Evil Inside

Chapter 108: Evil Inside

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha carried the te full of food and found a quiet ce to continue eating quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was eating when she heard a woman apologizing. Curious, she craned her neck to look. She could just make out the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me, Mr. Lu. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± This time, it was a very gentle voice. Lu Xiaocha blinked. Was this the melodramatic plot of a love triangle? After the girl apologized, she startedining. ¡°He¡¯s too controlling and thinks too much. As long as he sees me with the opposite sex, he will suspect me. I just want to focus on filming now, but if he continues to misunderstand like this, I wonder if it will affect you, Mr. Lu.¡± Under the night sky, although Lu Beiqing was smiling, his emerald eyes were indifferent and calm. Bai Yunyi didn¡¯t notice this at all and continued talking to him. This feeling of standing and talking to her teenage Prince Charming made her feel ted. They were even less aware of a tall, angry figure staring at them from behind him. Lu Beiqing noticed it, but he did not tell her. ¡°What are you doing!¡± A furious voice sounded from behind Bai Yunyi. The sweet-looking woman was frightened by this familiar voice. Leng Yunting walked over and looked at the two of them coldly. ¡°I asked you what you were doing. Lu Beiqing, I warned you not to approach my woman!¡± Lu Xiaocha, who was eating, shivered. Good lord, good lord. Lu Beiqing, wasn¡¯t this her second brother? It turned out that she had been watching her second brother¡¯s love triangle just now. She quickly ate and ran over, dusting her hands. Lu Beiqing¡¯s gentle voice was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just a chat. Young Master Leng, it¡¯s better not to lose your temper.¡± Leng Yunting grabbed Bai Yunyi¡¯s wrist, his eyes were cold. ¡°Chat? Chatting requires you two toe here alone? Bai Yunyi, I remember telling you not to be alone with him!¡± Bai Yunyi struggled. ¡°I¡¯m just here to apologize to Mr. Lu. Yunting, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Leng Yunting hadpletely lost his mind. After throwing Bai Yunyi away, he threw a punch at Lu Beiqing. Lu Beiqing¡¯s expression turned cold. Just as he was about to raise his hand to block, a young girl¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Are you fighting?¡± They both paused and turned to see the girl in the blue dress approaching. When Lu Beiqing saw the girl¡¯s face, he was stunned for a moment before realizing who she was. Leng Yunting¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Miss Lu, what are you doing here?¡± Lu Xiaocha pointed at the balcony where she was eating and then at Bai Yunyi. ¡°I was eating there when I heard her apologizing and talking. Then I watched the whole thing.¡± Lu Beiqing¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°¡­¡± There was no need to be so honest. The other two looked ufortable. Lu Xiaocha nced at Leng Yunting. ¡°You¡¯re so tall but your brain doesn¡¯t work well. You¡¯re thinking too much. My second brother won¡¯t go so far as to snatch someone else¡¯s girlfriend. With his assets, there are people queuing up to get his attention.¡± Looking at the girl in front of him, there was a hint of a smile in Lu Beiqing¡¯s indifferent eyes. ¡°Your brother?¡± Leng Yunting and Bai Yunyi were stunned. Lu Xiaocha raised her head and said, ¡°My eldest brother¡¯s name is Lu Beihuai. My second brother is Lu Beiqing. My third brother is Lu Beilin, my fourth brother is Lu Beifeng, and my fifth brother is Lu Beichen. Don¡¯t they sound like a family?¡± The way she looked at them seemed to say, How can you be so stupid as to not be able to guess? Leng Yunting¡¯s face was ashen. This was because this girl had already called him stupid twice. ¡°Even if you¡¯re from the Lu family, Bai Yunyi is still mine.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Did you not understand what I just said? Although your girlfriend is quite good-looking, she¡¯s not outstanding enough for my second brother to fight with you for her. There are so many good-looking and good-natured women in the world. He must be crazy to covet someone who has a boyfriend.¡± After saying that, she turned her head and looked at Lu Beiqing eagerly. ¡°Am I right, Brother?¡± Lu Beiqing was speechless. ¡°Well said. Don¡¯t say that again.¡± Although his voice was as gentle as ever, it indirectly acknowledged what his sister had said. Bai Yunyi stared at the man in disbelief. So¡­ so he thought the same thing? She bit her lip. For some reason, Bai Yunyi suddenly felt ufortable. Leng Yunting also calmed down. He did not say anything, but he remembered the two people from the Lu family. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She was a member of the Leng family. It would not be good if she caused trouble here. Leng Yunting dragged Bai Yunyi away. Bai Yunyi turned around many times, but she realized that Lu Beiqing did not even look at her. Instead, he was looking at the girl in front of him gently. That smile seemed to glow in the night. She¡¯d never seen him like this before, but ¡­ this indulgent smile wasn¡¯t for her. For some reason, she felt disappointed. Leng Yunting saw her expression, clenched his jaw tightly, and tightened his grip. She cried out in pain. ¡°Why, do you regret it now that you know who he is? It¡¯s a pity he doesn¡¯t fancy you at all.¡± Bai Yunyi shook off his hand as if he¡¯d insulted her. ¡°Leng Yunting, what do you want? I already said that our rtionship is very pure. Why don¡¯t you believe me every time?¡± Leng Yuntingughed angrily. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Lu Beiqing did not care about their argument. At this moment, he was looking at his sister seriously. ¡°You¡¯re already this big.¡± He sighed and ced his palm on her furry head. ¡°You¡¯ve almost grown into a beautiful girl, but a little short.¡± Lu Xiaocha felt as if her heart had been stabbed. She looked at him expressionlessly. It was confirmed. This brother was very bad with words. The next moment she was in a gentle embrace. Lu Beiqing carried a very clean natural fragrance. Lu Xiaocha did not struggle. She was quiet for two seconds. ¡°Xiaocha, sister¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha pressed her head against his chest and grunted. After a few seconds, she asked, ¡°If you knew all about her and that Leng guy, why did you meet her alone?¡± He even spoke to that woman so gently. It would be strange if Bai Yunyi didn¡¯t like him. Lu Beiqing smiled. ¡°Do you know why I chose her as the second female lead in my movie?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head nkly. Lu Beiqing pinched her delicate nose. ¡°Because that second female lead is a substitute. Her personality in the early stages is somewhat simr to the current Bai Yunyi.¡± ¡°Is she innocent?¡± She remembered that that was how the novel described the heroine. ¡°No.¡± Lu Beiqing shook his head, then lightly smiled and emphasized the words with his gentle and refined voice. ¡°She¡¯s stupid.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him with her eyes wide open. Good lord, she thought that her second brother was a gentle, sunny, and warm man, but it turned out that he was evil inside! Chapter 109 - Auction

Chapter 109: Auction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing the little girl¡¯s round eyes that seemed to be filled with disbelief, Lu Beiqing pinched her chubby face with his slender fingers. ¡°Shh¡­ don¡¯t tell her that she¡¯s a substitute.¡± Lu Beiqing¡¯s voice was gentle, but his words sounded like those of a viin. Of course, Lu Xiaocha knew that Bai Yunyi was a substitute. She was not surprised that Lu Beiqing knew about it. After all, it was no secret among his friends that Leng Yunting had not gotten over his ex. However, she never expected that her brother¡¯s standards for choosing actors were actually like this! ¡°The auction is starting soon. Is there anything you want?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. Why did she feel that her second brother was courting death? But this matter¡­ was not his fault, right? A certain youngdy thought very protectively. Lu Beiqing brought his little sister back to the banquet hall. Coincidentally, Lu Beichen was looking for her and they bumped into each other. ¡°Where have you been, Xiaocha?¡± Then he saw the person beside her. ¡°Second Brother? You¡¯re here too?¡± Lu Beiqing nodded and rubbed Lu Beichen¡¯s head. ¡°Not so old-fashioned anymore.¡± The moment he spoke, Lu Beichen felt like hitting him. ¡°The auction is about to begin. Let¡¯s go over.¡± After the Lu family gathered, Pei Anran also looked at Lu Beiqing in surprise. ¡°Why are you here, second boy? I thought you didn¡¯t like these asions?¡± Lu Beiqing said frankly, ¡°To buy a gift for my sister.¡± Pei Anran said, ¡°Then let¡¯s take a look. If there¡¯s nothing you like, I remember that there¡¯s a rtivelyrge auction in Country F at the end of the month. We¡¯ll go take a look then.¡± Although everyone would take out some presentable items for a private auction like this, it was not as grand as a formal auction after all. No matter where the family went, they were like glowing bodies. Many young girls could not help but secretly blush and look over. Their gazes mainlynded on Lu Beilin and Lu Beifeng. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Director Lu? Why is he walking with the Lu family?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all surnamed Lu. They¡¯re either rtives or he¡¯s their son!¡± ¡°No way? Is the Lu family a young talent harvester? Why are all the good and outstanding people in their house?¡± Those present, especially those in the entertainment industry, found it even more unbelievable. Director Lu was a genius director. Every movie was a resource that celebrities in the entertainment industry wanted. He was currently ranked eighth among the top ten international directors. Don¡¯t underestimate this ranking. One had to know that the directors before Lu Beiqing had been filming for most of their lives, and most of them were foreigners. Lu Beiqing was a rising star. In just three years, he had soared from an unknown small-time director to the number one director in the country and ranked eighth internationally. Every director ranked before him was old enough to be his father. Lu Beiqing was very famous, but he kept a low profile. Other than appearing in movies, he seemed to be invisible. He never advertised his own films, let alone going on interviews. Therefore, so far, only those who had worked with him knew what he looked like. Not a single photo had been leaked online. This genius director was actually rted to the Lu family! Many people present started to think, but since the auction was about to begin, they could only hold back their thoughts for the time being. After sitting down, the lively atmosphere gradually quietened down. Under the host of the Leng family, the auction officially began. The first auction item was an antique porcin bottle that was auctioned off by someone who liked to collect antiques. The second, the third¡­ Lu Xiaocha watched with disinterest, feeling a little bored. Lu Beichen secretly stuffed a small handful of peeled sunflower seeds into her hand. She looked down and her eyes lit up. ¡°Brother!¡± Lu Beichen raised his index finger to his lips to signal her not to speak loudly. ¡°Eat.¡± Lu Xiaocha lowered her voice and whispered in his ear, ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Her voice was soft and sweet. Lu Beichen¡¯s face was tense, but his heart was filled with joy. The other brothers and her dad were speechless. Why didn¡¯t they think of that? And when did this young brat peel sunflower seeds! Lu Beiqing was the only one who was at a loss. He still did not know how much of a foodie his sister was. Lu Xiaocha ate the sunflower seeds and stared at the items being auctioned above. She was no longer sleepy. Finally, a beautiful essory appeared on the auction stage. ¡°This is the Emerald Ne of Heart of the Forest donated by Madam Leng. I¡¯m sure everyone has heard of the name ¡®The Spirit of the Forest¡¯. The starting price is now one million¡­¡± The oval emerald shone brightly in the light. When the jeweled ne was taken out, everyone was still in disbelief. The Leng family had really invested a lot this time. They actually took out this ne. Who among the nobledies present did not like such beautiful gemstone nes, especially this Heart of the Forest? Hence, the auction venue immediately became fanatical. It turned out that sometimes when a woman went crazy, the man waspletely iparable. Soon, the price of the ne reached three million, and the price continued to rise. Wang Miaozhu raised her sign again. ¡°Four million. Four million going once.¡± ¡°Madam number twelve here at four and a half million.¡± Wang Miaozhu clenched her fists tightly and hurriedly sent a message to Liao Zhongxian to transfer 10 million yuan to her card. Liao Zhongxian: [You¡¯re crazy! Don¡¯t forget how much trouble you caused me previously. Wang Miaozhu, don¡¯t push your luck.] Wang Miaozhu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either. [Don¡¯t forget that thepany¡¯s funds are all replenished by my family!] They didn¡¯t act like husband and wife. They were more like enemies. When she saw the notification on her cell phone, Wang Miaozhu smiled. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Pei Anran. Seeing that she didn¡¯t raise her sign, Wang Miaozhu thought maliciously that Lu Zhan must have despised her for spending too much money on the jade she boughtst time. On the surface, they looked glorious, but in private, who knew? ¡°Seven million.¡± Wang Miaozhu raised her sign proudly. By the time she reached 7 million, there were only one or two peoplepeting. In the end, when Wang Miaozhu shouted 8 million, the person who had beenpeting with her hesitated and didn¡¯t continue. ¡°Do we have any further bids for eight million? Eight million going once, eight million going twice, eight-¡± ¡°Nine million.¡± Pei Anran, who had been silent, slowly raised the sign in her hand when she was about to shout for the third time. Wang Miaozhu was so close to getting it. She was almost angered to death. She red at Pei Anran with red eyes and concluded that she had done it on purpose. Chapter 110 - You Must Be The Devil!

Chapter 110: You Must Be The Devil!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Pei Anran did do it on purpose. She nced at Wang Miaozhu lightly, and the corners of her mouth curled up provocatively. ¡°Does anyone else want nine million? Nine million going once¡­¡± ¡°Nine and a half million!¡± Wang Miaozhu almost went crazy from anger. With a forced smile on her face, she continued to raise the bid. Pei Anran raised her finger like a queen. Lu Zhan, who was beside her, cooperatively raised the sign in his hand. ¡°Ten million.¡± The others more or less knew that these two people did not have a good rtionship, so they started to watch the show. No matter who obtained this ne in the end, just Lu Zhan¡¯s doting attitude towards Pei Anran made the women present extremely envious. In the end, Pei Anran was unwilling to increase the price. Although this ne was precious, the price of gems was really not very precious. She gave up on the ne but it was bought by Lu Zhan for 14 million. Lu Zhan¡¯s cold expression was indifferent, but his tone was exceptionally gentle and domineering when he spoke to his wife. ¡°If you like it, then buy it. My money is meant for you to spend.¡± Although Pei Anran used him of spending money indiscriminately, she couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face. Wang Miaozhu was so angry with herself that her heart, liver, spleen, and lungs hurt, let alone Pei Qin, who was sitting in the back. That expression of jealousy was already distorted. They were biological sisters. Pei Anran¡¯s life was getting better and better, but not only did she choose a scumbag, she even got a divorce. Her father even wanted to find her another marriage. However, as a divorced woman with a child, she would either find an old man or a useless softie. After seeing a man like her brother-inw, how could she possibly like other trolls? Why was Pei Anran so lucky? Pei Qin gritted her teeth, but she could only suppress her anger. Pei Anran had be more and more impatient with her in the past few days. She even refused to let her go to Lu Manor. This made Pei Qin anxious, afraid that she had discovered her thoughts about her brother-inw. The auction was still going on. The rest were basically just some gem jewelry, but really, they weren¡¯t as good-looking as the ones that Xiaocha had picked up. The Lu family didn¡¯t bother with them. Lu Beiqing asked his sister if she liked any of them. Lu Xiaocha shook her head honestly. ¡°No.¡± She had a small case of such beautiful but useless stones. ¡°Really?¡± Pei Anran and Lu Beilin¡¯s lips twitched. This guy¡¯s EQ was still so worrying. Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°No, there are many gems at home.¡± ¡°How about jade?¡± ¡°Mom bought a lot when she went out with me before. Here, I have one around my neck.¡± ¡°Pearls?¡± Beside her, Pei Anran couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Xiaocha¡¯s brooch and the pearls on my ne belong to her. She has a small box filled with these pearls.¡± Lu Beichen couldn¡¯t help butugh and brag. ¡°She even gave me a golden pearl. It¡¯s very beautiful and this big.¡± He gestured with his hand. Lu Beiqing was speechless. He hesitated before asking, ¡°Is Xiaocha¡­ bringing her family property back to our house?¡± Why did she sound even richer than him? Pei Anran was speechless. It did sound like her daughter had returned with a huge family fortune. Although Lu Xiaocha wasn¡¯tcking, the brothers, and even Lu Zhan, raised their signboards to bid for beautiful jewelry. Lu Beilin crossed his long legs and smiled faintly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it. We¡¯ll buy it and you can take it with you for fun.¡± Lu Beiqing raised his sign to bid for a jewel princess crown. ¡°Take turns to y with them.¡± Lu Beifeng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhan took a fancy to a pair of ruby anklets with bells. He immediately bought them. His daughter would definitely look cute wearing it. Under the envious gazes of the youngdies, these things were handed to Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. How could she wear all of them? She¡¯ll just store them. If she needed anything in the future, she would sell them for money. At this moment, countless people wanted to be in the Lu family. The Lu family was really envied by everyone in the wealthy families. Men envied Lu Zhan for having a beautiful wife and capable sons. Compared to their own sons, they could see a starkparison. The woman envied Pei Anran for having a husband who doted on her so much and was so loyal. She also had outstanding sons and a beautiful daughter. They were envious of Lu Xiaocha having so many doting brothers, and parents. Unfortunately¡­ no amount of envy could make these theirs. After the auction ended, the Lu family ran into Bai Yunyi when they were leaving. Her eyes were red and she almost bumped into them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lu.¡± Lu Beiqing smiled. ¡°Just be careful next time. Leng Yunting seems to be looking for you. Go quickly.¡± With that, he left with the Lu family. Bai Yunyi stared at it in a daze, feeling her heart tighten. In the car, Lu Beilin eximed, ¡°Someone¡¯s peach blossom.¡± Lu Beiqing slowly nced at his own brother. ¡°It¡¯s a stupid one who doesn¡¯t know better. Also, I don¡¯t have as many admirers as you. Amy, Tina¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± Lu Beilin quickly covered his mouth. ¡°You might want to watch your mouth. Xiaocha¡¯s still here.¡± Lu Beiqing replied, ¡°Oh, you said it first.¡± Lu Xiaocha stuck her head out from behind. ¡°You guys chat. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Lu Beilin grimaced and pushed her little head over with his fingers. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t listen to everything.¡± Lu Xiaocha pouted. How was she a child? Although Lu Beiqing had returned to the Lu family, he could only stay for one night and had to leave tomorrow. Directors came and went in a hurry. ¡°Bro, ording to what you said, Bai Yunyi will turn evil in the future. Is her acting good?¡± After returning to the Lu family, they removed their makeup and took a shower. The Lu siblings sat around a small table filled with peanuts, sunflower seeds, and various nuts. Lu Xiaocha ate them happily. Lu Beilin was wearing a facial mask on his face. He looked more exquisite than the only girl present. He wanted to put it on his sister too, but the little girl patted her face and said that it waspletely unnecessary. Full of cogen, watery, and tender. At this moment, they were discussing the plot of the movie. Only she was listening with relish. The others were not interested, but they were still very satisfied with feeding their sister. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± His smile was extremely gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll just get Leng Yunting¡¯s ex back during that time.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. You must be the devil!?She thought. He was the one pushing the emotional plot here. Lu Beiqing did not feel guilty at all. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking of a way to get her back from abroad. As for whether Bai Yunyi will be sad and misunderstand, that¡¯s Leng Yunting¡¯s problem.¡± Chapter 111 - Pity That Good Guqin

Chapter 111: Pity That Good Guqin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beiqing did not feel guilty at all. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking of a way to get her back from abroad. As for whether Bai Yunyi will be sad and misunderstand, that¡¯s Leng Yunting¡¯s problem.¡± ¡°If Leng Yunting handles it well and doesn¡¯t care about this person, then I can only slowly train Bai Yunyi¡¯s acting skills. If that young master of the Leng family is swayed and the two of them get into a conflict because of this, I just need to stimte her to perform very well when acting.¡± After saying that, he took a sip of tea and smiled like a big brother next door. It was just that he was sunny on the outside but dark on the inside. But¡­ Lu Xiaocha pped her hands. ¡°Second Brother is amazing. No wonder so many people like your movies!¡± This person even used schemes in real life. It was probably a little troublesome. If he wasn¡¯t impressive, who was? Lu Beiqing patted her head and epted his sister¡¯spliment without feeling guilty at all. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Then, she gave him the things she had prepared for him. A beautiful?Guqin1. ¡°Mom said you y the Guqin. I don¡¯t know if you like this stuff, but take it anyway. I picked it up for free.¡± Lu Beiqing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I like it very much!¡± He immediately adjusted the strings. Both the appearance and tone were to his liking. He was extremely satisfied. ¡°Suddenly everything I¡¯ve given you seems so tacky. To show my gratitude to my sister, let me y you a song.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the others¡¯ expressions changed. Lu Beilin removed his mask. ¡°It¡¯s time for my facial mask. I have to wash my face immediately. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Lu Beifeng said, ¡°I have to change my dressing.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my homework.¡± In the blink of an eye, everyone was gone! Lu Xiaocha watched in confusion as everyone left in the blink of an eye, leaving only her and her second brother. ¡°(OvO)¡± What happened? Lu Beiqing was already prepared to ce his fingers on the strings. He had a gentle smile on his face, as if he waspletely in control of the departure of the others. He had the demeanor of a master. ¡°Are you ready, Xiaocha?¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She was originally ready, but now she was suddenly a little uncertain. She met her Second Brother¡¯s expectant gaze and nodded expressionlessly. No matter what, could he kill someone by ying the Guqin? Not long after, Lu Xiaocha regretted it¡­ very much! A sound as harsh as sawing wood and scratching ss came rattling across the room. The people outside have lingering fears, but¡­ Lu Beichen. ¡°Did we forget Xiaocha inside?¡± Lu Beilin was expressionless. ¡°Why did she have to give him a Guqin?¡± Lu Beifeng said, ¡°He loves it, but he¡¯s so bad.¡± No one disagreed. Pity that good Guqin. But¡­ Lu Beichen asked, ¡°What about my sister?¡± Lu Beilin said, ¡°That¡¯s our sister, but you can go in and apany her now.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. Then¡­ forget it. He didn¡¯t want to die. Sis, hang in there. I still love you, so I will apany you from outside,?he thought. After Lu Beiqing finished ying, Lu Xiaocha felt like she was floating out of the room, as if she had lost her soul. She was under severe psychic attack. She only knew that her second brother liked to y the Guqin, but her mother didn¡¯t say that he could kill when he yed. ¡°Xiaocha, are you¡­ all right?¡± Her brothers looked at her worriedly. Lu Xiaocha shot daggers at them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something earlier!¡± Did they know how miserable she was in there? Lu Beilin smiled and patted her head. ¡°You have to grow up eventually. Who gave you the suggestion to give him the Guqin?¡± ¡°Mom said Second Brother likes to y the Guqin.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The few of them couldn¡¯t help butugh. Their great mother probably wanted to let him show off in front of his sister, so she didn¡¯t say how badly he yed. Who knew she¡¯d bring him a Guqin? Lu Xiaocha waved her hand and returned to her room. That night, her dreams were filled with that ear-piercing sound. Ah¡­ someone save her! It was rare that she woke up a littlete the next day. Breakfast was already ready. She sniffled as she walked downstairs, feeling much more energized. ¡°Mom and Dad, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother.¡± She greeted them one by one, and as soon as she was seated, the butler and cook served her breakfast. When Lu Beiqing saw his sister could eat three adult portions for breakfast, he almost spat out the porridge in his mouth. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± The others were used to it and even looked at him as if to say, ¡®What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡¯ Lu Beiqing looked confused. ¡°Wait, those are all Xiaocha¡¯s?¡± Lu Xiaocha ate a big bun in each hand and her mouth was full. Hearing her brother¡¯s words, she nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all mine!¡± Her expression was strangely proud. Lu Beiqing was speechless. He took a deep breath and looked at his sister¡¯s petite frame and then at the pile of food in front of her. He wondered if he was dreaming. Why did it feel so unreal? He was distracted throughout breakfast. He kept ncing at his sister and watched helplessly as she finished off the pile of food in front of her. Not a single grain of rice was left! Lu Beiqing: Who am I? Where am I? Is her sister a little?Taotie1? After breakfast, everyone from the Lu family stood up and walked into the courtyard, putting on a boxing stance. Lu Beiqing watched in confusion, not knowing what was going on. He had only been away for a few months. What had happened at home! Pei Anran called him over. ¡°Come,e,e. Second Brother,e together. This is good for your health.¡± Lu Beiqing¡¯s lips twitched. He could understand his parents, but when did his younger brothers start to live a healthy life? He didn¡¯t want to go over, but he was pulled over anyway. Pei Anran patted his shoulder. ¡°This is our family activity. Look at your sister and follow her.¡± Lu Beiqing nodded to show that he understood. And then¡­ ¡°Second Brother, that¡¯s the wrong move. Go down a little more.¡± Lu Xiaocha ced her hand on his waist and pressed down gently. ¡°ARGH!!!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s about it.¡± After saying that, she happily walked back to her position. Lu Beilin and the others looked at each other. They suspected that their sister was using her position to seek revenge, but they had no evidence. In the end, he was so tired that he was sweating profusely. He sat on the ground, his gentle face filled with despair. However, after taking a break and showering, he realized that he felt refreshed. It was quite amazing. He had been so tired, but now he felt energized. When he went downstairs, he realized that everyone had changed their clothes. The atmosphere in the house was different. ¡°What¡¯s with that routine?¡± Lu Beiqing asked Lu Beilin. Lu Beilin¡¯s peach blossom eyes raised slightly. ¡°Xiaocha taught us. How do you feel now?¡± Lu Beiqing nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± He nced at the clock. ¡°I should go. There are a couple of terrible actors. I need to find a way to hone them.¡± He smiled and spoke in a gentle voice, like a clean and harmless boy next door. But Lu Beilin, who knew his brother¡¯s true personality, shivered. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± Lu Beiqing said, ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 112 - Ferghana Horse

Chapter 112: Ferghana Horse

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The school¡¯s monthly exam was at the end of the month. Lu Xiaocha stared at the dense words on the test paper. Oh no, she could barely do anything other than Chinese. Because she¡¯d learned from the beginning at home, she hadn¡¯t learned her current course yet. Math and English were orthopedic to her. In the end, except for Chinese, she only did the multiple-choice questions for the other subjects. She felt extremely guilty. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Mom and Dad. I¡¯m going to embarrass you now.¡¯ Pei Xue and Lu Xiaocha were assigned to the same examination hall. From behind, she saw that Lu Xiaocha did not move her pen at all. A smug look shed across her eyes. She had long found out that Lu Xiaocha¡¯s academic results were a mess. Although she didn¡¯t dare to get close to her, as long as she thought about how she could defeat Lu Xiaocha in terms of academics, Pei Xue was full of energy! After two and a half days of exams, she had a break in the afternoon. When she returned home, she was dejected. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Xiaocha walked home with the ice cream cone in her arms, licking it as she walked. Her fair face looked bitter. Lu Beichen asked when he saw how tired she was. Lu Xiaocha looked a little guilty. ¡°If I get thest ce again.¡± The young man¡¯s cool eyes filled with amusement. ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about. Don¡¯t worry. Our parents are already prepared for it.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Heforted her, but it was notforting. In the end, Lu Xiaocha was not worried at all. Anyway, she already had the intention to score zero for all the exams. It was impossible for her to get a negative score! ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you out to y. Where do you want to go?¡± Lu Xiaocha thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anywhere.¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°Do you want to go riding? I know a horse ranch. There¡¯s a beautiful Ferghana horse there, but it¡¯s too hot-tempered for anyone to subdue. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Of course, it was more lively to go out and y with more people. Lu Beichen even called Gu Xiao and a few of his ssmates along. When the siblings arrived, Gu Xiao and the others had already arrived. ¡°Over here. There are drinks here, Xiaocha. Come and get it yourself.¡± Lu Xiaocha had already seen those beverages of various colors. They were specially prepared fruit juice and fruit wine with rich vors. Lu Xiaocha could not bear to let go after taking a sip. On the horse farm, rich young masters and youngdies in riding clothes were chatting andughing on the backs of beautiful and docile horses. This was considered a sport that young masters and youngdies loved the most. It was elegant and could disy the beauty of strength. If one rode well, it would often attract the attention of many people. The key was that they could socialize. One can get to know many amazing rich young masters or youngdies. Lu Xiaocha sipped her juice with a straw in her mouth. Looking at the docile horses, she thought of a horse she had encountered during the apocalypse. Its entire body was covered in scorching mes. After mutation, it was tall and strong, more than twice the size of the current horses. That horse was really cool and fierce. Who would dare to ride it when it was covered in mes? Lu Beichen and the youths also went to choose their favorite horses. They were considered regrs here, and the owner knew all of them. He didn¡¯t even need to apany them to mount the horses. ¡°By the way, Mr. An, still no one can tame that Ferghana horse of yours?¡± Mr. An smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Our boss found the best horse trainers, but Andre is too hot-tempered to be tamed. We¡¯re still raising him.¡± ¡°Show us.¡± Lu Beichen had brought his sister to see that horse today. He could not break his promise. Mr. An nodded. It was fine as long as he didn¡¯t have to do anything to the horse. He led the group of teenagers toward the stables. Not only was Andre hot-tempered, but it was also domineering. It upied a huge stable by itself. It was stronger and taller than the other horses. Its body was as red as mes, and its eyes had the arrogance of a king. It was a very pure Ferghana horse. It was said that when this horse ran, the sweat that flowed from its body was as red as blood. The tall, well-built horse stood in the sun, looking as beautiful as if it were glowing. Boys can never resist such powerful creatures. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. The Ferghana I saw on the Inte was brownish red, but this horse is fiery red. It looks like it¡¯s on fire.¡± Lu Xiaocha was also a little surprised. She was sure that the horse she saw in the post-apocalyptic world was definitely a mutated Ferghana horse. ¡°Is it true that no one can tame this horse? So we just keep it?¡± Mr. An smiled bitterly. ¡°Boss has already issued a bounty. Whoever can tame Andre will receive a million yuan bonus.¡± There were quite a few horse trainers who came for this, but it all ended with failure. The boss said Andre couldn¡¯t be tamed and had to spend a lot of money raising it every day, so he decided to sell it to Country Y next month.¡± The teenagers looked at the brave, handsome Ferghana horse with regret. ¡®What a pity for such a fine horse. We might never see it again.¡¯ They left quickly. Lu Beichen chose a white horse for his sister, but a dramatic scene happened. When the girl approached the white horse, its four legs trembled and it was restless, unwilling to approach her. It looked at her with human-like fear. Everyone was speechless. Outrageous. Lu Xiaocha knew the reason, the horse¡¯s intuition was quite strong. She had already restrained the murderous aura that belonged to the apocalypse. This horse could actually feel it! Chapter 113 - Horse Farm Conflict

Chapter 113: Horse Farm Conflict

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Yet she realized she¡¯d been wrong. It wasn¡¯t just that one horse. The other horses were all clever. Not only the white horse, but the other horses had varying degrees of fear as she approached. Now she couldn¡¯t even touch the horses let alone ride one. Just as Mr. An was worrying about what was going on and was about to wait for Lu Xiaocha to go to the stables to choose for herself, there was a burst ofughter not far away. The voice was mocking. ¡°How rare. The horses here have always been tame. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen them shied away from someone. How unpopr this person must be.¡± Just by listening to this sarcastic tone, one could guess that there was a grudge. Lu Xiaocha really knew two of the girls. One of them was the girl who had caused trouble for her at the Leng family¡¯s auction banquet. It was also she who had spoken. The other was Pei Xue. Perhaps after so long, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s initial threat had gradually lost its effect. She became bolder and her feet began to bounce out again. But when Lu Xiaocha looked over, she shrank her neck and stood back. She still seemed afraid of her. There was a proud woman standing beside Leng Xinrui. At this moment, she was looking down at Lu Xiaocha. Lu Beichen¡¯s face was cold. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to care about us. Please take care of yourselves.¡± Leng Xinrui looked at Lu Beichen arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why is your Lu family so overbearing that you don¡¯t allow me to tell the truth?¡± After saying that, she looked at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Tsk¡­ You¡¯re annoying the horses.¡± Everyone present could tell that what she really wanted to say was that Lu Xiaocha was annoying. Lu Beichen¡¯s eyes turned colder and colder, but Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t really care. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t like you anyway.¡± She bluntly interrupted Leng Xinrui¡¯s beating around the bush. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why do you stille over here? You¡¯re looking for it.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Gu Xiao burst outughing. Lu Beichen¡¯s eyes were also smiling. Leng Xinrui trembled with anger. She couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence for a long time. ¡°Hmph, the Lu family sure has a good upbringing.¡± At this moment, the woman beside Leng Xinrui spoke. She raised her chin slightly and looked cold and arrogant. Lu Beichen said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s still better than you guysing over for no reason. May I ask if we¡¯re close?¡± The woman¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This is a horse farm, not your house. Why aren¡¯t we allowed toe over? You guys are really domineering!¡± Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were bullying them. ¡°When did we say that you weren¡¯t allowed toe over?!¡± Lu Beichen said. The woman sneered. ¡°Xinrui was just telling the truth just now. Weren¡¯t you hated by the horses? You¡¯re really shameless. You even brought in whether we like you or not.¡± Lu Beichen, ¡°You!¡± He was a boy and could not quarrel. Gu Xiao chimed in, ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re the only smart ones in the world? Who can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re being sarcastic? Is there something wrong with your ears or your brain? Who says that these horses despised Sister Xiaocha? Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re afraid of her. Are you blind?¡± Lu Xiaocha added, ¡°Also, don¡¯t keep saying that the Lu family is domineering. Don¡¯t me others for retaliating if you¡¯re the one who started it first. It¡¯s your family¡¯s money. Do you think you can talk with your big mouth?¡± Leng Xinrui hugged the woman¡¯s arm andined, ¡°Sister Liu, look, she has a sharp tongue!¡± Liu Mei originally disliked Lu Xiaocha because of Leng Xinrui. Now, she hated her even more. She had never been lowered like this in her life. ¡°She¡¯s sharp-tongued and uncouth at such a young age. We don¡¯t have to take issue with such people.¡± Pei Xue, who was standing behind, lowered her eyes and smiled sinisterly. She was clearly happy to see such a conflict. Lu Xiaocha was annoyed by those who came to find trouble with her and walked away. ¡°I want this one!¡± She was pointing in the direction of the Ferghana horse. When they saw it, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t be impulsive.¡± He thought that Lu Xiaocha was just angry with Leng Xinrui and the others. Mr. An also looked distressed. ¡°Miss Lu, this¡­ you can¡¯t ride Andre.¡± With her small body, she would probably be thrown off before she even got close. Of course, Lu Xiaocha was not trying to prove herself. She was just looking for a horse that was not afraid of her! Seeing the horse she had chosen, Liu Mei sneered. ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡± Leng Xinrui rarely came to the racecourse, so she did not know Andre. When she heard what Liu Mei said, she quickly asked what was going on. Liu Mei held the horsewhip in her hand and looked at Lu Xiaocha with mockery. ¡°That¡¯s a fierce horse. Even the best trainer wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. It¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream for a young girl like her to tame Andre.¡± Leng Xinrui was delighted to hear this. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡± She also took out her phone. ¡°I¡¯m going to record her making a fool of herself and post it online.¡± However, afraid that Lu Xiaocha would stop riding, Leng Xinrui deliberately fanned the mes. ¡°It¡¯s just a horse. Lu Xiaocha, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re even afraid of this. Didn¡¯t you just say that those horses are afraid of you? This horse shouldn¡¯t be afraid of you, but do you have the guts to ride it?¡± Chapter 114 - Bet

Chapter 114: Bet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha nced sideways at Leng Xinrui, not taking her words to heart. She nced at the Ferghana horse with slight regret. ¡°Brother, then I won¡¯t ride.¡± The point was that the other horses were all afraid of her now. Lu Beichen was also stumped. He had specially brought his sister here to ride a horse. In this situation¡­ He looked from his sister to the horse and gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. An, bring out Andre.¡± He trusted his sister very much. After all, no matter how powerful this horse was, it couldn¡¯t be more powerful than Yin Shian, right? The surrounding friends were all stunned. They thought that Lu Beichen had gone crazy. ¡°ss monitor, are you sure? That horse has never been tamed!¡± Lu Beichen looked calm on the surface. ¡°I trust my sister.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡®It¡¯s not a matter of believing, are you crazy!¡¯ In the end, even the owner of the racecourse was rmed. He looked at this group of arrogant youths with a headache. ¡°Young Master Lu, Miss Lu, this won¡¯t do. If something happens to you, I can¡¯t give an exnation. How about this? I¡¯ll find you another horse.¡± Leng Xinrui crossed her arms and watched the show from the side. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need. No matter how many horses there are, she¡¯ll still be despised.¡± Why was Leng Xinrui so malicious to Lu Xiaocha? One reason was that her new friend was said to have been bullied by her. The other reason was very simple. She and Lu Xiaocha were in the same school. Before Lu Xiaocha came, she had always been first on the school belle rankings. But ever since Lu Xiaocha came, her limelight had been stolen by this Lu Xiaocha. Leng Xinrui, who had been praised by everyone since she was young, could not take this lying down! Especially at the auction banquet held by her family that day, when the Lu family appeared, all the limelight was snatched away by them. Those who praised her went to praise Lu Xiaocha in the blink of an eye. Now she was even more furious. However, when she wanted to teach her a lesson that day, she ended up getting angry instead. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into her again today. Seeing that the horses were avoiding Lu Xiaocha, Leng Xinrui couldn¡¯t help but mock her. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to embarrass her. Leng Xinrui lifted her chin. ¡°Bring out the horse. How can you refuse a customer¡¯s request?¡± The gloating in her eyes could not be concealed at all. ¡°This ¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at Leng Xinrui. ¡°Seeing how expectant you are, I don¡¯t want to ride a horse anymore.¡± Leng Xinrui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother. Let¡¯s not y anymore.¡± Leng Xinrui panicked and immediately goaded her. ¡°I think you just don¡¯t have the guts!¡± Lu Xiaocha paused and turned to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to ride a horse, but let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Leng Xinrui lifted her chin. ¡°What bet?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether I can tame Andre.¡± Leng Xinrui said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bet that you won¡¯t be able to tame it. If you lose, apologize to Pei Xue and me and get out of Lincheng High School. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Lu Xiaocha raised her eyebrows. ¡°So you¡¯re also from Lincheng High School.¡± Gu Xiao clicked his tongue. ¡°I heard that your position as the school belle was pushed to second ce by Xiaocha. I was wondering why you were so hostile to her.¡± Lu Beichen nced coldly at Pei Xue, who had been standing at the back. He didn¡¯t believe that she wasn¡¯t involved at all. Pei Xue gritted her teeth. Why did this idiot Leng Xinrui drag her into this? Leng Xinrui was agitated by Gu Xiao¡¯s words. ¡°Do you dare to bet?¡± ¡°And if I win?¡± Leng Xinrui said confidently, ¡°Name your conditions.¡± Lu Xiaocha demanded an exorbitant price. ¡°Then give me all your Leng family¡¯s assets.¡± At that moment, everyone saw Leng Xinrui, who was as proud andcent as a peacock a second ago, turn green in the next second. ¡°How shameless of you to mention something like that.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked over innocently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to name my conditions?¡± But her conditions were ridiculous! Liu Mei took a deep breath and cursed in her heart. She was Leng Yunting¡¯s sister after all. She took out a card. ¡°There¡¯s a million dors in this card. If you win, the money goes to you.¡± Leng Xinrui came back to her senses and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, one million.¡± A million, that was enough for her to buy a lot of candied fruits and milk tea. Fair enough. Just as she was about to agree, she was stopped by Lu Beichen. ¡°No. My sister took such a big risk, and you guys only offered a million. Not even as much as my sister¡¯s pocket money.¡± Leng Xinrui gritted her teeth and took out her card as well. ¡°I¡¯ll pay a million too.¡± Lu Beichen shook his head calmly. ¡°Not enough.¡± Leng Xinrui was determined to embarrass Lu Xiaocha. In the end, she looked at Liu Mei eagerly. That was all the money she had. ¡°Sister Liu, lend me some money. I¡¯ll return it to you when she loses. I¡¯ll even put in a good word for you in front of my brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha suddenly realized who this woman was. Liu Mei, the third female lead in the original novel. Her family background was only slightly inferior to the Leng family. The Leng family and the Liu family were family friends, and the two families had always nned to marry. Liu Mei and Leng Yunting were childhood sweethearts. Liu Mei had always known that her parents wanted to marry her to Leng Yunting, so she paid a lot of attention to him since she was young. In the end, she unknowingly fell in love with Leng Yunting. In the novel, not only did she cause a lot of trouble for the original female lead, but she also fought equally with Leng Yunting¡¯s first girlfriend. She was a supporting character with a lot of scenes. At this moment, in order to maintain her face, especially in front of Leng Xinrui, Liu Mei took out a few million yuan. Lu Xiaocha smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money. How embarrassing.¡± Although she said she was embarrassed, she did not look embarrassed at all. Leng Xinrui¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡°Wait until you can tame that horse. You overestimate yourself!¡± Chapter 115 - Horse Taming

Chapter 115: Horse Taming

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Not only did she not believe that Lu Xiaocha could tame that horse, but even those on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side were not that confident. Lu Beichen patted his sister¡¯s furry head. ¡°Good luck. These can buy you more rice than you¡¯ll ever eat.¡± Lu Xiaocha was instantly motivated. Everyone was speechless. His good friend, Gu Xiao, had aplicated expression on his face. Was this really her biological brother? When Lu Xiaocha followed the owner to fetch the horse, Gu Xiao spoke hesitantly. ¡°ss monitor, did Xiaocha annoy you or something?¡± Lu Beichen looked at him with a ¡®what nonsense are you talking about?¡¯ expression. ¡°My sister is well behaved. Why would she annoy me?¡± Gu Xiao was puzzled. ¡°Then why are you sending Xiaocha to her death? Don¡¯t you know that horse¡¯s personality?!¡± The other students next to him looked at him usingly as well. Lu Beichen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°My sister is very powerful.¡± ¡°No matter how powerful she is, she¡¯s only a 13-year-old child. With her short legs, she won¡¯t even be able to reach the stirrup¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Gu Xiao felt a murderous aura. He turned his head and faced Lu Xiaocha¡¯s death re. Gu Xiao shrank his neck and quietly approached Lu Beichen. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a long way. Xiaocha can hear me?¡± He also knew that Lu Xiaocha hated being called short and short-legged. Although it was the truth. Lu Beichen smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Xiao tried his best tofort himself. It should be¡­ inaudible. Lu Xiaocha did not argue with Gu Xiao, who said that her legs were short. At this moment, she was looking at the Ferghana horse in the stable. As proud as it was, it seemed to be fighting the little girl¡¯s stare at this moment. It did not retreat. Instead, it snorted with fighting spirit. ¡®Good¡­¡¯ It was not afraid. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. Inside the racecourse¡­ Word spread quickly that someone wanted to tame Andre. People who came here often knew about Andre, and even more about its glorious record. Previously, many horse trainers had been thrown off its back. Those who were lucky had fallen off their horses and quickly ran away. Some unlucky ones fractured their bones after a few kicks from Andre. Even the best horse trainer would be helpless against Andre. Who had the temerity to try to tame Andre today? Soon, the number of people on the racecourse gradually increased. When they saw that it was a petite and an obedient-looking youngdy, their eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°This is a joke, right? You want a kid like that to tame horses?¡± ¡°Has she ever ridden a horse? What a joke. To send a child like that to tame Andre. Must be some kind of sick joke.¡± Bai Yunyi happened to be here today with a new friend to learn how to ride a horse. As there were horse riding scenes in the uing scenes and she happened to not have any scenes to shoot today, so she wanted toe and learn. She did not expect to see such a scene. It was her, Mr. Lu¡¯s sister. The owner of the racecourse was also very helpless. When he heard the news, he called the Lu family. However, the Lu family¡¯s attitude was very strange. ¡®Let her y if she wants to.¡¯ That¡¯s right. All he got in return were a few light words. It was simply unreasonable. Didn¡¯t he hear that the Lu family loved this little girl who had been found? They even auctioned a lot of things for her at the auction. ¡®Could those have been superficial?¡¯ In this situation, it was hard for the owner of the racecourse not to believe that the Lu family was using his territory to kill this youngdy. In the panic of the racecourse owner, Lu Xiaocha, dressed in ck riding clothes, was already walking towards Andre in full view. The beautiful fiery red horse looked at the little person in front of it and stuck out its hooves in disdain. Of course, it could feel the murderous aura from Lu Xiaocha, but as arrogant as it was, not only was it not afraid, but it also raised its fighting spirit. As Andre struggled, Lu Xiaocha grabbed the reins and mounted. Her movements were clean and efficient, forming a strong contrast with her obedient and exquisite appearance. The onlookers cheered her beautiful mounting action. However, this was only the beginning. Andre was very unconvinced and began to jump violently. Themotion felt like the entire racecourse was shaking. The onlookers could feel the fear. But even more shocking was the pretty young girl on horseback. Ever since she went up, she had been holding the horse¡¯s reins with both hands and her legs between the horse¡¯s belly. Her body had been straight the entire time, and she had not moved at all! ¡°What the hell!¡± At that moment, their eyes widened in disbelief, their mouths hanging open as if they could fit an egg inside. S-she was not thrown off! In their imagination, this delicate girl would definitely be thrown off the moment she went up. But they saw something else! The owner of the racecourse quickly pushed through the crowd and ran to the front. His eyes were wide and almost burning as he looked at the girl on the horse. ¡°How is that possible? How!¡± With themotion Andre had caused, even the best horse trainer¡¯s body might have already been flung away. Leng Xinrui was recording with her cell phone. She originally wanted to take a video of Lu Xiaocha in a sorry state. She didn¡¯t want to take a photo of her valiant and heroic appearance! Lu Beichen looked at his sister¡¯s confident and calm expression and smiled proudly. The teenagers standing beside him, who had been worried sick, looked dazed. ¡°Is that Lu Xiaocha?¡± ¡°Is it really Lu Xiaocha from our ss? ss monitor¡¯s sister?¡± Even someone as calm and steady as Lu Beichen couldn¡¯t help but show off at this moment. ¡°I told you, my sister is very good.¡± Aftering back to their senses in disbelief, the group of youths began to cheer. ¡°Xiaocha! Come on, Xiaocha!¡± ¡°Whooo!! Xiaocha you¡¯re the best,e on!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a horse, tame it!¡± The sound of the teenagers¡¯ voices broke the eerie silence. The rest of the onlookers were also excited by the atmosphere. ¡°Beautiful!¡± ¡°Andre might actually be tamed today.¡± ¡°God, is that girl really not a goddess? I love how heroic she looks.¡± There were many foreigners in this racecourse. Most of them hade to see Andre. But they did not expect to see such an unforgettable scene today. A girl so beautiful that one couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. A tall, handsome Ferghana horse. Thebination was beyond belief. At this moment, Andre seemed to realize that he could not easily throw the person on his back off. He began to run quickly through the racecourse. Chapter 116 - International Director Therode

Chapter 116: International Director Therode

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This horse-training that was not supposed to go well from the start brought many surprises to everyone. Everyone stared at the girl in the racecourse nervously and excitedly, afraid that she would be thrown off. How heartbreaking it would be for such a good-looking person to be thrown off the back of a horse. However, everyone could not bear to look away even for a second. This was because the girl on the horse was as fair as jade. She was clearly cute and soft, but she was valiant. When these two contradictory temperaments werebined, they did not seem out of ce at all. Instead, they made her seem even more charming. Leng Xinrui watched in a daze. She should have been disappointed and angry, but for some reason, her heart suddenly raced and her face turned red. Because she was just too cool. How could¡­ How could a girl be so cool! No! They were enemies now. How could she fall for the enemy! Andre ran almost as fast as a bolt of red lightning, so fast that only its afterimage was visible. But even so, Lu Xiaocha still rode on its back without showing any signs of dejection. Suddenly, Andre charged straight out. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The girl¡¯s ck eyes were calm and cold as she shouted coldly. The onlookers were immediately reminded to quickly move aside. The racecourse owner¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Andre leap up with the girl and leap over the nearly two-meter fence. ¡°Snap.¡± Someone pressed the shutter with a hand trembling with excitement and captured this scene. As everyone eximed, Andre fled the racecourse and continued to run without stopping. It looked like he would not stop until it shook the person off its back. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha gave up on holding the reins and hugged Andre¡¯s neck. Then at the same time, she applied force to her hands and feet and flipped over. With a whine from the Ferghana horse, there was a boom as Andre was forcibly brought down by a tremendous force. Lu Xiaocha jumped up the moment Andre fell, pressing its neck against its body. ¡°Try moving again?¡± The dazzlingly fair-skinned girl raised her seemingly soft fist, and her clear eyes erupted with powerful battle intent. Andre stirred, wheezed, and stopped moving. Hey on the ground, panting. There was no longer arrogance and disdain in its eyes. There was only obedience. This fierce horse had been tamed after all. However, no one expected that it would be tamed by a nameless girl. p, p, p¡­ A round of apuse rang out. After watching such an exciting horse taming performance, everyone was so excited that they wished they could go on stage and train the horses themselves. ¡°Amazing. Too amazing.¡± A blond-haired, blue-eyed foreigner stepped out. He had a camera around his neck, and he looked at the dark-haired, dark-eyed Oriental girl as if she were a treasure. Just like how Asian had some face-blindness towards foreigners, foreigners looked at Asians in the same way. But the appreciation of beauty was universal. There was not a single ugly person in the Lu family. Lu Xiaocha looked like a doll, with the gentleness of the east. Therode felt that this young woman was simply perfect. Such a delicate body carried so much power. Lu Xiaocha did not even look at the foreigner. Her eyes were all on her brother. Lu Beichen walked over and rubbed his sister¡¯s head. The cold youth revealed a gentle expression in front of his sister. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± The corners of Lu Beichen¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he praised her seriously. ¡°My sister is very impressive.¡± Lu Xiaocha raised her chin proudly, her eyes sparkling. ¡°You¡¯re too good, Xiaocha. I can¡¯t believe you actually tamed Andre.¡± ¡°F*ck, my blood really boiled just now. As expected of someone who could send Liao Changyi into the hospital!¡± ¡°Are you tired, Xiaocha? You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s ssmates surrounded her and looked at her in awe. The others also surrounded her and asked her name, especially a few foreigners. When they were excited, they spoke their nativenguage. Lu Xiaocha could not understand them at all. Confused, she watched them speak. ¡°Hello, may I ask, your name?¡± Therode tried tomunicate with Lu Xiaocha in his not-so-fluent Chinese. ¡°I¡¯m a director, beautiful oriental girl. Your performance just now was really amazing. I want to invite you to act as an oriental elf in my movie, Magical World. I hope you can agree, beautiful oriental girl!¡± He looked at Lu Xiaocha expectantly and even stuffed his business card over. The girl looked confused, as if she didn¡¯t know who he was, let alone the world-renowned movie, Magical World! From the girl¡¯s expression, Therode drew such an incredible conclusion. But the truth was¡­ Lu Xiaocha really didn¡¯t know. Currently, she was in the stage of watching soap operas and cartoons. She didn¡¯t know, but the people around her did. Almost everyone present looked at Therode with burning eyes. Therode. He was actually Therode. The third best director in the world, and it was an invitation to star in Magical World. Gosh, Lu Xiaocha had hit the jackpot. In the back, Pei Xue¡¯s eyes widened, as if she could not stand the impact. She hadn¡¯t expected her little hint to urge Leng Xinrui to provoke Lu Xiaocha would end like this. The famous director Therode had actually taken a fancy to Lu Xiaocha. She was so angry and jealous that she almost fainted. Standing in the crowd, she looked at Therode with excitement. Who in the show business wouldn¡¯t be excited to see him? They wished that they were the ones talking to him now. ¡°I¡¯m not an actor. Why are you giving me this?¡± She refused, she actually refused!!! Everyone was shocked. Lu Xiaocha handed back the business card that had been eyed by countless people. Therode looked anxious. ¡°Dear girl, don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. Believe me, you¡¯re definitely suited for that role. I¡¯m here in the East mainly for that role. I hope to find some inspiration and my muse. However, I haven¡¯t found anyone suitable for that role after a few days. When I saw you, I knew that it had to be you. Beautiful oriental girl, I hope you won¡¯t reject me so quickly. Please think carefully before answering me, okay?¡± Chapter 117 - Chapter 117

Chapter 117: Chapter 125

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

That role was actually still being perfected. This time, he hade to the East to find an actress and look for inspiration. But now he had found them. Both the inspiration and the desired actress were in the same person. She was simply too beautiful. He saw a beautiful and powerful soul in her. Such a weak body actually contained such a stunning soul. This contrast was too shocking! Pei Xue¡¯s expression began to twist. If possible, she even wanted to shout at her not to go! Lu Xiaocha looked at the business card in her hand and remembered that her second brother was also a director. He was considered to be in the same industry as this person. She should go back and ask if this thing would help him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and think about it.¡± Therode looked excitedly at the Oriental girl. ¡°I hope you can watch my movie, Magical World when you get back. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± Lu Xiaocha said seriously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to watch it.¡± This wasn¡¯t a lie. Anyway, she liked to watch television. When she finished watching the series she was watching now, she would watch Magical World. After resting, Andre stood up. This time, it was not irritable. Instead, it walked towards Lu Xiaocha very consciously and even lowered its head to rub against her. Lu Xiaocha touched the horse¡¯s head. The owner of the racecourse walked over with almost glowing eyes. ¡°Hello, Miss Lu. I¡¯m the owner of this racecourse. I didn¡¯t expect Andre to be tamed by you in the end. I still feel like I¡¯m dreaming¡­¡± Andre snorted at the boss. It was still the same to everyone except Lu Xiaocha. The boss didn¡¯t mind. He kept talking. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Why is he so talkative? It was only when Lu Beichen appeared that the boss, who continued to praise her, got to the point. ¡°Because it was previously stated that there would be a million-dor reward for taming Andre.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s expression instantly lit up. ¡°When can I get it?¡± The ownerughed out loud. ¡°You can have it now.¡± Lu Xiaocha epted the reward happily and looked at Leng Xinrui. Gu Xiao quickly reacted. ¡°Admit your defeat. Where¡¯s our reward?¡± Leng Xinrui snorted and gave all the money to Lu Xiaocha. Surprisingly, she did not cause any trouble. On the other hand, Liu Mei¡¯s face was livid. Lu Xiaocha took the money like a little gold-digger and took Andre to ride with her brothers. However, when they were riding, Lu Beichen¡¯s horse refused to get close to Andre and Lu Xiaocha. They were far apart. Andre also seemed to look down on those ordinary horses. He was extremely arrogant. He brought Lu Xiaocha and ran quickly ahead, leaving the others with a confident back view. Everyone was speechless. This was something no one had expected. On the other side, Bai Yunyi had been secretly observing Therode¡¯s movements, looking for an opportunity to meet him in her best state. Therode was a handsome, middle-aged man who looked very much like a gentleman. He wasn¡¯t too surprised by Bai Yunyi¡¯s sudden appearance. Earlier, he had revealed his identity in front of so many people. He was already prepared to be hit on. ¡°Hello. May I help you, youngdy?¡± Bai Yunyi was nervous and excited. ¡°Hello, Director Therode. I¡¯m Bai Yunyi, the actress. I just heard that you came to the East looking for a suitable actress, right?¡± Sidro smiled very gentlemanly. ¡°My dear girl, I¡¯m very sorry. I think you should know, if you see it, that I¡¯ve found the girl in my heart, so I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bai Yunyi blushed. Of course she knew, but she still wanted to fight for this opportunity for herself. ¡°But Director Therode, she might not agree, because that girl¡¯s family is very rich. Rich families like their¡¯s generally look down on our profession. And she¡¯s not from the entertainment industry. I¡¯m just trying to fight for myself. If she doesn¡¯t agree, I hope you have a second choice.¡± Bai Yunyi said it with such sincerity that Therode finally epted her name card and left without offering his own. It was just that in Therode¡¯s mind, he definitely wouldn¡¯t call her in the end, because if that Oriental girl didn¡¯t want to act, then he would remove the role. It was just that in Cedro¡¯s mind, he definitely wouldn¡¯t call her in the end, because if that Oriental girl didn¡¯t act, then he would remove the role. ¡­ After leaving the racecourse and returning home, Lu Xiaocha was very happy because she had made a lot of money and could buy a lot of food. She was in high spirits and chattered about what had happened at the racecourse today. After she told her parents and brother about it, she received praise from her family. Pei Anran kissed his daughter. ¡°Our Xiaocha is the best!¡± Lu Beilin pinched her soft cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up and she puffed out her chest proudly. If there was a tail behind her, it would probably be wagging now. Pei Anran asked, ¡°Then what are you nning to do with this money?¡± Lu Xiaocha was stunned for a moment, and her expression became conflicted. ¡°If I use it all to buy rice and wheat¡­¡± Before she could finish, she bit her finger in self-denial. ¡°No, no. We can¡¯t finish all this rice together. What if it gets moldy?¡± That would be such a waste. But she liked to use her money to buy rice. Lu Zhan stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a food base?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at her father. Lu Zhan¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Use this money to invest in the base and grow the best rice. I¡¯ll help you get a granary. If you can¡¯t finish it, sell it. The money you sell will then be invested in the base. This way, you won¡¯t waste your granary and it will always be full.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Okay, whatever you say, Daddy!¡± Under his daughter¡¯s admiring gaze, Lu Zhan tried his best not to smile too much. Lu Beilin said, ¡°By the way, I also bought Andre for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked. ¡°Huh? Why did you buy Andre?¡± Lu Beilin nced at her. ¡°That horse is very stubborn. Previously, no one was allowed to approach it at all. Now, no one other than you can approach it. The racecourse owner contacted me and sold Andre to me. It will probably be delivered tomorrow.¡± Lu Xiaocha asked foolishly, ¡°Where is it going to be raised?¡± Lu Beilin pondered for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and see your food base tomorrow?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded like a chick pecking at rice. She had long wanted to see it. She originally thought that Fu Ye would bring her there. Now that Fu Ye was not back yet, it was fine if her brother wanted to bring her there. Lu Xiaocha called her second brother at night. Lu Beiqing¡¯s voice was gentle and seductive even through the phone. Anyone else would start screaming when they heard his voice. Chapter 118 - Does Your Boss Give Refunds?

Chapter 118: Does Your Boss Give Refunds?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha was lying on the bed in her pajamas, her fair feet sticking up and down. Her soft ck hair draped over her shoulders, making her delicate face look even more snow-white and lustrous, like beautiful jade that could shine. In a soft voice, she told her second brother about the director, Therode. Lu Beiqing was surprised. ¡°Therode gave you his name card? Lu Xiaocha raised her head. ¡°Do you want this business card or not? If not, I¡¯ll throw it away.¡± Lu Beiqing didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard that the business card that countless people in the entertainment industry wanted was like an ordinary piece of paper in his sister¡¯s hand. ¡°How did someone like him find you?¡± Lu Xiaocha heard his brother¡¯s familiar tone and asked, ¡°Second Brother, do you know that person?¡± Lu Beiqing nodded. ¡°Not only do I know him, but the character he asked you to take on was also discussed by me and him. Magical World is a series of fantasy movies. The characters in it had always been Western-looking. The audience was a little tired of that, so he wanted to add an Eastern-looking character. Then he came to me to discuss it with me. The role was drawn up, but he never found the actor he had in mind. He said that he came to the East to try his luck and see if he could find one. But I didn¡¯t think he would find his way to you. Since Therode gave you his card, it¡¯s up to you if you want to go. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Lu Xiaocha asked with a conflicted expression, ¡°Brother, are you going to film this movie too?¡± Lu Beiqing was surprised by his little sister¡¯s sharp senses and did not lie to her. ¡°Therode did invite me to direct Magical World together, and I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to learn a thing or two, so I¡¯ll be there, but you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lu Xiaocha fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. On the other hand, Lu Beiqing had received a video invitation from Therode after ending the call with his sister. As soon as the call connected, the middle-aged Western gentleman spoke with excitement. ¡°Lu, did you see the photo I sent you? I found Yun Huan. I found our Yun Huan. That beautiful and powerful oriental elf. She¡¯s even more beautiful than the role we discussed. I¡¯m now full of inspiration and can make Yun Huan more alive. A beautiful oriental elf with a face as delicate as an angel¡¯s. She looked reserved and well-behaved, like a harmless, delicate doll, but there was a powerful energy in her petite body that could even tame a powerful dragon as a mount. You have no idea. When I saw that Eastern girl tame Andre, I had that image in my head. It¡¯s awesome!¡± Therode spoke quickly, in his nativenguage, in his excitement. Lu Beiqing quietly waited for him to finish before telling him to calm down in Country M¡¯snguage. ¡°Therode, as happy as I am for you, I have to remind you that the Oriental girl you mentioned hasn¡¯t epted your offer.¡± It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. Therode calmed down a lot. He was a little dazed. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re right, but I¡¯m not giving up. If she doesn¡¯t want to act, I don¡¯t want anyone else to be Yun Huan, Lu. This is one of my favorite Eastern characters. I don¡¯t want to film her using a poor substitute.¡± Lu Beiqing smiled warmly and said, ¡°I understand how you feel, so please do your best.¡± Only after hanging up the video did Therode spot the blind spot. He scratched his head and muttered, ¡°That can¡¯t be right. How did Lu know the Oriental girl didn¡¯t agree? When did I tell him?¡± At this moment, Lu Beiqing was looking at the photo sent by Therode. It was very clear. The perspective was a little close, shot from the bottom up. The fiery red horse leaped into the air with an imposing aura. Every inch of its muscles seemed to erupt with powerful strength. The youngdy on the horse was dressed in a ck riding outfit. Her obedient and exquisite appearance made her look like a rich youngdy who had been pampered by her family. Her snow-white skin seemed to be glowing under the sunlight. However, her dark eyes were filled with fearless determination and heroism. She rode straight on the back of the fiery red horse and held the reins with one hand like a young female general who was about to go to the battlefield. Her obedient and harmless appearance and fearless heroic aura were undoubtedly contradictory, but thebination made her look so stunning. Lu Beiqing looked at his sister in the photo and felt proud. This was his sister¡­ The next day, Lu Xiaocha woke up refreshed. After breakfast, she practiced martial arts with her family for exercise. Lu Xiaocha looked at the young man who had already developed tight abdominal muscles and then at her soft snow-white stomach. She puffed out her cheeks and became as angry as a blowfish. She was clearly more hardworking than anyone else and ran every day, but she didn¡¯t look like she had any muscles at all! When Andre was sent to the Lu family, Lu Xiaocha was watching Magical World on herputer. Looking at the magnificent special effects, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± She took a bite of pear and became more serious as she watched. She didn¡¯t press pause until Andre arrived. She ran out with the pear in her mouth. Getting out of the car, Andre was undoubtedly a sight to behold. Such a handsome horse would have been a tribute in ancient times, a treasure only the emperor could see. Andre was very arrogant to others, but when it saw Lu Xiaocha, it stomped over and proactively lowered its head to rub against her. Lu Xiaocha stroked its head as she listened to the horse trainer give her instructions on how to raise Andre. ¡°Andre eats a lot and is most fond of fresh fodder, so there needs to be arge enough pasture, or special fodder has to be transported from abroad. This kind of horse also has to exercise a lot every day. It needed to run for a long time every day. The field for raising horses cannot be small, and you have to pay attention to brush its fur and wash its body. The hooves need to be trimmed regrly, you have to pay attention to cleaning its teeth and a range of highest end beauty products¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha listened carefully in the beginning, but the more she listened, the more her expression gradually stiffened and cracked. She took a deep breath and withdrew her hands from Andre¡¯s body with a whoosh. She asked the question in anticipation. ¡°How much¡­ in total?¡± The horse trainer did not think that the Lu family could not afford this, so he said a number. A horse like Andre would cost about two million a year. If they had to build a racecourse, it would cost even more. Lu Xiaocha covered her heart and asked carefully. ¡°If I return Andre now, will your boss refund it?¡± The horse trainer: ¡°???¡± Andre: ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 119 - Earning Money to Support the Family

Chapter 119: Earning Money to Support the Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The three Lu brothers present were speechless. The horse trainer thought he¡¯d misheard. ¡°Huh?¡± Andre also stared at Lu Xiaocha intently, as if it was looking at a heartless scumbag who had abandoned his wife and son. Lu Xiaocha touched her nose guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too expensive.¡± Thest few words were spoken a little softly, but it was enough for the trainer to hear. His eyelids twitched as he looked at therge vi in front of him. ¡°This is the Lu family, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Beichen facepalmed. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry about this. We can afford to keep Andre.¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at Andre and muttered, ¡°Waste food.¡± He ate more than she did. Andre snorted in annoyance. In the end, the horse trainer practically left Andre behind and fled. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Good lord, he had almost been returned. After Andre was tamed, even if he continued to stay at the racecourse, the Lu family would definitely have to fork out such a huge sum of money. Because this guy only recognized Lu Xiaocha, their racecourse would suffer too much of a loss. Lu Xiaocha stood beside Andre and counted with her fingers. Her delicate snow-white face was wrinkled. Why did she train the horse yesterday? She had found herself such a burden. Sigh ~ ¡°I didn¡¯t make enough money yesterday for it.¡± She sighed again as she spoke. ¡°What to do, Andre? Why are you more expensive than me?¡± How much food would she have wasted? She would have suffered a huge loss no matter how she looked at it. Andre stuck out its hooves and kicked her. Lu Beichen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he patted his silly sister¡¯s head. ¡°Dad can help you settle this money.¡± Lu Xiaocha pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t let Daddy help me with everything.¡± She wanted to support herself, but she had nothing other than strength. Should she ept a mission from the heretic bureau? The reward seemed quite generous. Suddenly, Lu Beilin walked over and pinched her face. ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡± ¡°Lu.¡± Lu Beilin opened his fingers and arge, juicy apple appeared in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s it. Remember, we earn so much money to spend. If we don¡¯t spend it on our own family, should we spend it on others? Think about it. Are you losing out?¡± Lu Xiaocha hugged the apple and felt that it was a huge loss. Just like she¡¯d spent her money on Andre. She looked at Andre with that slight fierceness, then crunched the apple in her hand. Andre, who had wanted to go up and scrounge an apple, was speechless. It feels like its master wants to eat me more. She got a call from the heretic bureau over lunch. ¡°Hello, are you Yin Shian¡¯s supervisor?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyelids twitched. She suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Can I say no?¡± There seemed to be a moment of silence on the other end, and then a sweet voice said, ¡°You can¡¯t, dear.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°Go on. What is it?¡± The other party quickly exined everything that had happened. ¡°Yin Shian and Tang Huan of the heretic bureau destroyed two buildings of the heretic bureau because of a fight. Several innocent people were injured. The total expenditure is 1.2 million yuan. May I ask¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha interrupted, ¡°Let him pay for it himself!¡± The person on the other end was silent for another two seconds. ¡°Sorry, Yin Shian hasn¡¯t epted any missions yet. His sry has already been used to cover the medical fees. At the moment¡­ he doesn¡¯t have money.¡± Lu Xiaocha took a deep breath. ¡°Does your heretic bureau buy zombies?¡± She wanted to sell. Beep, beep, beep¡­ The caller quickly hung up. Lu Xiaocha felt her heart, liver, spleen, and lungs hurt. After earning a few million yesterday, she felt that she had earned a lot of money to buy enough rice for her to eat for the rest of her life. But before she could use her money, it was gone in an instant! Lu Xiaocha had been self-reliant since she was young. Although she carried a huge sum of money from her parents and brothers, she rarely used it. Because she only felt at ease when she used what she had earned. What she had obtained too easily made her feel very guilty. She felt that everything she had now was just a beautiful dream. ¡°Sigh ~¡± Lu Xiaocha rested her chin on her hand and sighed. Her wallet was still bulging yesterday. It was worth millions. In this world, she did not have to worry about food and clothes. But in the blink of an eye, not only was it gone, but she was also in debt. ¡°You look miserable at such a young age.¡± A slightly cold finger brushed between her eyebrows. Lu Beilin pinched her nose angrily. ¡°What about the money I gave you?¡± Lu Xiaocha said eagerly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s in the card.¡± ¡°Then why not use it? Are you looking down on your third brother, eh?¡± The little girl shook her head quickly and said in a weak voice, ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s too much money. It feels unreal.¡± The Lu brothers fell silent when they heard her words. Their hearts ached when they saw their sister¡¯s expression. ¡°What¡¯s so unreal about it?¡± Lu Beifeng came over and rubbed her furry head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give us all those precious gifts, too?¡± Lu Xiaocha pouted. ¡°My brothers gave some to me too. I kept it all.¡± Lu Beifeng said, ¡°Then why can¡¯t you ept the money? You know very well that we are very hurt if you do this.¡± Lu Xiaocha poked her finger. ¡°Not really. I also used the money.¡± ¡°How much can you use just to buy some food?¡± She had never used much of the pocket money her family had given her. Her biggest expenditure was buying food. At the thought of this, Lu Beichen looked at her as if he expected better from her. ¡°You didn¡¯t even buy yourself clothes.¡± ¡°¡­Maybe I can¡¯t finish wearing all those clothes?¡± The various clothes in her cloakroom were already stuffed full! Lu Beichen was speechless. He couldn¡¯t refute it. When Lu Xiaocha first came back, her parents bought clothes for her. Later, Lu Beilin also bought a lot. ¡°Then you have to buy some skincare products. Which girl doesn¡¯t use skincare products nowadays?¡± Lu Xiaocha touched her face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes dropped to her face. It was soft and wless and so white it reflected the light. They shut up. The Lu family¡¯s genes were really good. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be useful now?¡± Lu Xiaocha responded perfunctorily, but in fact, she was still thinking about how to earn money to support her family. She was about to leave for the food base when she received a call from the director, Therode. Therode once again sincerely invited her to act as Yun Huan. Furthermore, he rambled on and on about the creation of that role. It was simply based on Lu Xiaocha herself. This time, she did not refuse so firmly because she found that she had to support her family. Neither Andre nor Yin Shian could be sold. How tragic! ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Therode was filled with excitement when he got the news. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait to hear from you!¡± Chapter 120 - Giant Turtle

Chapter 120: Giant Turtle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The food base that Fu Ye had helped to obtain was in the city. It was a little far away, and it would take them three hours to drive there. There was also a traffic jam in between. Lu Xiaocha sat in the car, bored. She hugged a soft pillow and rested her fair chin on the window. The girl¡¯s ck hair was thin and soft, her face was exquisite and fair, and her mouth was bulging from eating something. Her eyes were especially clear and bright, and she looked like a little squirrel. A boy with blue-dyed hair in a sports car next door put his arm on the door and whistled at her, thinking he was handsome. ¡°Het pretty, add my contacts.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Beifeng and Lu Beichen, who were sitting beside Lu Xiaocha, and Lu Beilin, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, rolled down the window. Three pairs of fierce eyes stared at the blue-haired youth. The young man shut up. He silently withdrew his gaze and his flippant movements, instantly terrified. When the car in front moved, he hit the gas and bolted. F*ck! Just now, he had the illusion that he was surrounded by wolves. He broke out in cold sweat. The Lu brothers took the opportunity to educate their sister. ¡°Xiaocha, did you see that? If you meet such a person in the future, ignore him.¡± Lu Beifeng said, ¡°If necessary, you can beat him up. As long as he¡¯s not dead, our Lu family can afford the medical fees.¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ This is too cruel. We just need to kick his lower body.¡± Lu Beilin & Lu Beifeng :¡±¡­¡± Who was the cruel one? With their sister¡¯s strength, she would destroy them. Lu Xiaocha nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us Three and a half hourster, they finally reached their destination. There were still people guarding here. Lu Xiaocha took out her ID card and the guard checked it before letting her in. This private food base was indeed huge. Thend stretched as far as the eye could see. The staff member from the previous base introduced them. ¡°Due to the change of ownership here, the food preparation for nting has also been suspended. Currently, only the rice area is full. The rest is up to you¡­¡± Thend was all good quality ck soil and could grow most crops. Lu Xiaocha looked at the rice area. The neat green and oily rice was growing well and looked very good. At least, Lu Xiaocha was smiling so widely when she saw so much rice. ¡°Do I own all the rice here?¡± The staff member nodded. ¡°The rice here was also under your name when the property rights were changed.¡± Lu Xiaocha really wanted to thank Fu Ye for getting her such a good gift. As for the rest of the vastnd, she nned to use it to grow high-quality sweet potatoes, potato corn, and soybeans. In addition, she wanted to nt various fruit trees on the mountain. ¡°Neigh ~¡± Andre, who had been following them, felt that if it didn¡¯t make a sound, it would almost disappear. Where¡¯s its pasture? Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face immediately fell. ¡°We still have to make a pasture.¡± Lu Beilin rubbed her head, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°We can make the pasture bigger. Not only can we raise Andre, but we can also raise cows and sheep.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up again. Cow = milk, sheep = meat! ¡®I can have that.¡¯ And so, safely, Andre was kept. There were no cattle or sheep here before, so the pasture needed to be redesigned. Moreover, it would take some time for the pasture seeds to grow. After discussion, Andre was first ced in the racecourse and would be picked up when this side was done. There was a naturalke here, and irrigation was very convenient. Besides, there were fish in theke. ¡°Previously, there were quite a lot of fish here, but for some reason, there are fewer and fewer fish in the water recently. Whether you want to continue throwing fish in is up to you.¡± asionally, some fish could still be seen in theke. It was the season for lotus flowers to bloom, and there were lotus flowers in theke. Since there was nothing to do now, Lu Beilin suggested fishing on the boat, and everyone agreed. There were fishing tools and boats. It was a big ce here. Andre let itself go and ran. When it got tired of running, it woulde back and eat the fodder. ¡°Is this edible?¡± On the boat, Lu Xiaocha stretched out and picked a lotus flower. The brothers were speechless. Other girls: This lotus flower is so beautiful. Lu Xiaocha: Is this thing edible? ¡°The lotus seed pods can be eaten, raw, and slightly bitter. They can also be made into lotus seed soup.¡± ¡°And the lotus roots at the bottom can also be eaten. If you like, go back and get some lotus roots. Forget about the ones here.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°The boat is pointing that way. I see several lotus pods.¡± If it could be eaten, then she could not let it go. After plucking several lotus pods in a row, she sat in the boat and peeled them to eat. It was fragrant and crispy. It was indeed a little bitter when she first ate it, but it was within her eptable range. When the crew holding the boat saw that she liked it, they couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°There are crayfish in thiske.¡± When she heard about the crayfish, her eyes lit up. ¡°Good food!¡± Previously, she had gone to Fu Ye¡¯s house to eat crayfish. Thinking about it now, she was drooling. The only drawback to fragrant crayfish was that there was so little meat. ¡°You can also fish for crayfish.¡± The staff member demonstrated. Fishing for crayfish was quite easy. All they needed was a thin line and bait. It didn¡¯t take long for them to realize that there were several crayfish hanging on it. Lu Xiaocha pulled the lotus seed pod aside and ced it properly. She took the line and tied the bait seriously before putting it down. Shey on the edge and waited for a while. When she lifted it up, she felt a strong resistance. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are crayfish that heavy?¡± She pushed harder, and arge shadow appeared in theke. ¡°Hiss¡­ What¡¯s that!¡± The people on the boat were shocked. Before they could react, their ship was overturned by a powerful impact. ¡°Girl, what have you caught!¡± The moment the boat capsized, Lu Beifeng¡¯s pupils constricted. Plop¡­ There was the sound of something falling into the water. When Lu Xiaocha held her breath and swam to the surface, she saw a huge thing swimming past her. Following her line of sight, that thing opened its mouth and bit in the direction of her third brother. Her pupils contracted. Almost without thinking, she wrapped her hands around the huge body in front of her. It was a turtle about the size of a boat. It opened its mouth to bite someone, but in the next second, its body could not move. Before it could twist its neck to see what was going on, the entire turtle flew out of the water. Lu Xiaocha swam out of the water and took deep breaths. It was too tiring to swim in the water. The big turtle soared into the air and smacked into the water again, causing a huge ssh. ¡°F*ck! I was almost done for!¡± Lu Beilin quickly swam away and looked at the thing that fell with lingering fears and shock. ¡°What is this!¡± No one answered his question. Other than Lu Beifeng, the others were also very confused. The giant turtle in the water struggled for a while and tactfully sensed that it might have kicked an iron te. The moment it fell into the water, it wanted to escape to the bottom of theke. Chapter 121 - Steamed or Braised?

Chapter 121: Steamed or Braised?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It kicked its legs and tried to run, but its tail was caught. And an irresistible force grabbed its tail and swam in the opposite direction. The big turtle: ¡°!!!¡± Damn it! That wicked bastard¡­ It turned its head to look, but its turtle shell was too big to see who was grabbing its tail. Nor was its neck long enough to reach behind its butt. Therefore, he could only sh his limbs with all his might, but sadly realized that it was useless. It tried its best to survive until it was pulled to the shore. Its ws wed at the shore, but it was useless. Long scratches were dragged out on the floor. The turtle was on the verge of tears. Who was this¡­ The other people in theke had climbed ashore. Lu Beifeng had seen heretics before. Although this turtle was big, it waspletely iparable to the giant snake that his sister had killed. Lu Beilin and Lu Beichen had only heard of him but had never seen him before. At this moment, they were really shocked by such a huge turtle. Another person who was even more shocked was the staff of this base. Looking at the huge turtle, they almost fainted. Lu Xiaocha threw away the turtle¡¯s tail and walked to the front, asking the dumbfounded staff. ¡°Nobody died in theke, right?¡± The staff member shook his head in a daze. ¡°No¡­ no, it¡¯s just that¡­ the fish in theke have disappeared a lot.¡± you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us They had checked it before, but found nothing. Who would have thought that there would be such a huge turtle in theke? What was even more ridiculous was that he was caught by that little girl with a string! Lu Xiaocha looked at the big turtle. This guy had some brains. He knew that he had probably kicked an iron te. His entire body shrank into it. All everyone could see now was arge, solid turtle shell. Lu Xiaocha patted the turtle shell with her soft white hand. ¡°It wanted to bite Third Brother just now.¡± Lu Beilin did not look good. He was probably thinking about that dangerous moment in theke. Such a huge turtle would kill him with one bite! Lu Xiaocha stared at the turtle shell. ¡°So, steamed or braised?¡± The big turtle trembled. Even with its shell, it could not resist the chilling from its body. It was about to eat someone for the first time. It hadn¡¯t seeded yet, but now it was going to be someone else¡¯s food! Lu Beilin said coldly, ¡°Such a big turtle can be steamed or braised. The extra meat can be made into other things.¡± ¡°I heard that this thing is very nutritious?¡± Lu Beifeng said. Lu Beichen said, ¡°I can¡¯t even fit such a big turtle in a pot. I might as well use its turtle shell. It looks quite sturdy.¡± The turtle was speechless. At this moment, it was already shaking like dice. The staff member, who had yet to recover from his shock, was speechless. ¡®What are you all talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand you?¡¯ ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you be shocked to see such a big turtle? Why are you discussing how to eat it?¡¯ While the siblings were discussing how to eat this big turtle, the big turtle hiding in its shellforted itself. It was fine, it was fine. Its shell was extremely hard. No one could open it! They came out of theke in a sorry state. The boat capsized, and they, too, were soaked to the skin, mbering awkwardly out of theke. Lu Xiaocha was mourning her lotus seed head and the few crayfish she had caught. Then, he looked at the big turtle with gradually fierce eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go and pick some more lotus seeds and stew them!¡¯ This voice filled with killing intent made the big turtle shiver. Of course, she didn¡¯t go into theke in the end. It was better to leave this heretic to the heretic bureau to deal with. It was not good for them to show off with such a big turtle. The heretics had experience and a perfect solution. By the time Lu Xiaocha and the others changed their clothes, someone from the heretic bureau had already arrived. And it was someone they knew! ¡°Sis, I¡¯m back~~¡± His voice was so gentle. In the end, when her three brothers were not paying attention, he hugged Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Did you miss me? Your Brother Fu feels old without you by his side during this period of time.¡± Who else could it be but Fu Ye? Lu Xiaocha pped his face and pushed him away. ¡°Stop pressing against me. You¡¯re crushing my face.¡± Fu Ye pretended not to hear her. Just as he was about to continue pinching her soft face, a figure shed over and kicked him. Fu Ye dodged quickly. ¡°What? We¡¯ve been brothers for years. Are you trying tomit murder?¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Get your ws off my sister!¡± Not only did Fu Ye not take it away, but he also quickly pinched Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face. Then she was surrounded by her three brothers. Lu Beifeng flew out like a cheetah. ¡°Dog Fu, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s eyes were like knives, and he had a sinister smile on his face. ¡°Leave your hands behind.¡± Lu Beichen could not catch up. He hated himself for being the weakest. Lu Xiaocha looked at the sugar-fried Chestnuts in her hand. Fu Ye had stuffed them into her hand when he approached. It had already been peeled and was still a little warm. It must have been peeled not long ago. She stuffed two into her mouth, and her eyes immediately turned into clear and beautiful little crescents. The others in the heretic bureau were testing the Grade of the big turtle. The results were out soon. ¡°It should be a heretic that has just been promoted to Grade C. I¡¯ve asked the staff at this base. There have been no disappearances here, so this turtle shouldn¡¯t have harmed anyone before this.¡± Lu Xiaocha finished her chestnut and asked, ¡°This turtle is mine. Can I eat it?¡± A few people at the scene gave her hard looks. It was her, it was her, it was this girl who brought up the habit of eating heretics! Although it was quite delicious, the number of experimental subjects they had studied and observed had greatly decreased! The witch came with her, winced at her familiar tone, and sidled closer. ¡°A heretic that has yet to eat a human is rare. The higher-ups will not allow it.¡± Lu Xiaocha was unhappy. ¡°It almost bit my brother. I¡¯m not happy if I don¡¯t eat it.¡± The witch was about to exin patiently when a thin, monkey-like man spoke in a sarcastic tone. ¡°The heretic bureau deals with things. Where did this brate from to interfere? We want this heretic.¡± His tone was arrogant and a little fearless. ¡°This is mine.¡± Lu Xiaocha said. The skinny guy paid no attention to her words at all and continued speaking to several of the members. ¡°Captain Ning Feng of our second district killed a Grade B heretic some time ago and obtained a lot of points. The higher-ups said that the next time we find a heretic sample we want, they will prioritize ours. We want this one.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Last time, you used Ning Feng as an excuse to take away a special weapon. Now, you¡¯re still using him as an excuse. Can you be more shameless?¡± Chapter 122 - Dispute

Chapter 122: Dispute

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Their argumentpletely disregarded the little girl. Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips. The witch beside her shivered. It¡¯s over. At this moment, she really wanted to shout at this group of people. Stop arguing, you fools! The heretic bureau was divided into several districts. A total of seven districts were distributed in different cities. Upper City belonged to the Seventh District, and their strength had always been at the bottom. But this year, there was a crazy wolf, Fu Ye, and an SS-grade heretic, Yin Shian. Their seventh district¡¯s heretic bureau gradually became stronger. However, Yin Shian was the trump card of the Seventh District. The person in charge of the Seventh District had instructed that he wouldn¡¯t let the other districts know unless it was a special asion. They were unlucky today. Not only did Fu Ye from the seventh district bring people to the mission at sea, but people from the other districts also went. However, the credit this time mostly belonged to Fu Ye. They couldn¡¯t snatch it from him. They wanted to get some benefits and deal with some private matters together. Fu Ye from the seventh district had beaten up several people from the second and third districts. They were here to ask forpensation. When they were wrangling, they heard that they had caught a heretic, so they shamelessly followed Guo Kai. He didn¡¯t expect them to be so shameless! The Daoist priest¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°That¡¯s enough. This big turtle was discovered by our people from the seventh district. Since when was it your turn to fight over it?¡± Skinny Monkey had a look of disdain on his face. ¡°That¡¯s good. Your seventh district¡¯s Fu Ye has beaten up a few people from our second district. This heretic will be used aspensation.¡± This kind of heretic who had not eaten anyone was very rare. Their personality was rtively docile, and their research value was very high. They had always been an existence that several districts fought over. How dare he say that. The Daoist priest was so angry that he shook his horsetail whisk. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why those people in your district were beaten up? Compensation? We¡¯re already generous enough that we didn¡¯t ask you topensate for the mental damage.¡± Skinny Monkey, ¡°What kind of mental damagepensation do we have to pay?!¡± ¡°Your ugliness hurt my eyes!¡± Monk eximed. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Aiya, harmony breeds prosperity. We¡¯re all from the heretic bureau. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss over such a small matter. It¡¯s wrong of you to say that the people in the second district are ugly. How can you hurt people like this? Also, your seventh district¡¯s Fu Ye did hit someone.¡± These words were read as an attempt to add salt to the wound. The conflict between the two sides intensified. Just as they were about to fight, the turtle suddenly moved. They were so frightened that they immediately scattered. On a closer look, the big turtle had yet toe out of its turtle shell, so why did it move on its own? When they looked again, it turned out to be a young girl dragging the turtle shell. Skinny Monkey suddenly looked like a lit firecracker. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Kid over there, what are you doing? Put this heretic down.¡± The person from the third district did not move because it was clearly abnormal for a little girl to be able to drag such a big turtle! Skinny Monkey took two or three steps forward to grab Lu Xiaocha. ¡°AHHHHH!!!¡± He didn¡¯t catch her, but he heard himself scream. Fu Ye hade over at some point. At this moment, he grabbed his finger and folded it back. The eyes on that unruly face were cold and vicious. ¡®What did you want just now, eh?¡¯ Skinny Monkey¡¯s face was pale. At this moment, he was still a little afraid. ¡°You¡­ Fu Ye, what do you want? Let me tell you, if you dare to hurt me, our people in the second district won¡¯t let you off.¡± Fu Ye sneered and kicked him three meters away. He raised his middle finger and looked extremely arrogant. ¡°Bring someone from the second district if you dare.¡± A look of grievance shed across Skinny Monkey¡¯s eyes, but looking at his physique, he could not defeat him at all. Fu Ye stepped on the turtle shell with one foot and nced at everyone present with his dark and deep eyes. ¡°This is the kid¡¯s. Do you have any objections?¡± The people in the seventh district were already used to this. This crazy wolf was very protective and double-standard. But the people from the other districts were unconvinced. This was such a good opportunity. They could earn a lot of points if they brought this heretic back. How could they be willing to give up? The person in charge of the third district put on a fake smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Although this heretic was discovered by your people from the seventh district first, it doesn¡¯t have an owner.¡± Fu Ye looked over from the corner of his eye. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? The heretic bureau has a clear rule that whoever the heretics capture will be from that district. Why do you still want to snatch it?¡± The person in charge of the third district looked unhappy. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that your people from the seventh district discovered it. None of them are from the seventh district, right?¡± He pointed at Lu Beifeng and the others. If such people appeared in the seventh district, he would definitely remember them. At this moment, the three Lu brothers stood quietly beside their sister. Compared to beating Fu Ye up, they wanted to beat up these bastards who bullied their sister more. Fu Ye chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re indeed not from the seventh district.¡± Without waiting for the people from the second and third districts to be happy, Fu Ye rubbed the head of the girl behind him. ¡°But she is, though.¡± Second and third districts: ¡°¡­¡± Are you f*cking kidding us?!! How old was that girl? She looked so fragile. He said she was from the seventh district heretic bureau? Fu Ye asked, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°How is that possible! Even if you people in the seventh district wanted to, you couldn¡¯t make such a ridiculous joke. How old is she?¡± He held a cigarette between the fingertips of his left hand and twirled a lighter nimbly between the fingers of his right. He lit the cigarette and inhaled. He blew out white smoke and smiled. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± He put his foot down on the turtle shell. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not impossible if you insist on snatching it. If you have the guts,e fight me.¡± He was arrogant and fearless. The second and third districts were so angry that they really wanted to throw hands. Skinny Monkey shouted, ¡°Do you know who our captain is? Fu Ye, just you wait.¡± Fu Ye snorted. ¡°If you have the ability, let your captaine. This turtle is the kid¡¯s. Do you understand? Get lost!¡± In the end, the people from the second and third districts left dejectedly. Fu Ye turned around and bragged to Lu Xiaocha. ¡°So, was my performance cool? Did you admire me?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. He was indeed quite handsome. Moreover, this person had stood up for her, so Lu Xiaocha did not discourage him. ¡°Awesome.¡± She even gave him a thumbs-up. Fu Ye became even smugger. Lu Beifeng was speechless. He felt blind. He¡¯s been praised a lot before, they¡¯ve never seen him so smug. The ttery of the members of the seventh district¡¯s heretic bureau was quite professional, but the effect was not as certain as Lu Xiaocha¡¯s three words. The group of seven members of the heretic bureau: vicissitudes of life.jpg That big turtle was sent to the seventh district. This time, the three Lu brothers went with him. The person in charge of the heretic bureau hade to pick it up, and he already knew the whole story. He wanted to pat Fu Ye¡¯s shoulder as encouragement. But the young man sidestepped. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes were clear. ¡®Don¡¯t touch me!¡¯ The person in charge didn¡¯t care. Heughed and said, ¡°Well done!¡± Chapter 123 - Points

Chapter 123: Points

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Fu Ye asked, ¡°Those idiots left?¡± The man in charge red at him. ¡°Subtle, subtle. How many times have I told you not to be so blunt?¡± Fu Ye responded perfunctorily. ¡°This tortoise.¡± Lu Xiaocha corrected, ¡°Turtle.¡± The person in charge¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Fine, so be it. What do you n to do with this turtle?¡± As he spoke, his eyes hinted at Fu Ye crazily. ¡®Keep it, keep it!¡¯ Fu Ye pretended not to see it, making him furious. Lu Xiaocha patted the turtle shell and said in an innocent but ruthless tone, ¡°Can it be used to make a feast?¡± The person in charge was speechless. Why was this child thinking about food all day! ¡°This¡­ turtle didn¡¯t hurt anyone. Xiaocha, can you sell it to the heretic bureau?¡± ¡°But it almost bit my brother!¡± The youngdy brooded over this. Lu Beilin¡¯s heart warmed when he heard that. His sister was the cutest person in the world. The person in charge was embarrassed and felt disappointed in this big turtle. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us Of all people, why did it have to provoke her! ¡®It¡¯s noting out.¡¯ Lu Xiaocha patted the turtle shell and reached out. ¡°Knife.¡± As the person in charge¡¯s eyes twitched with crazy hints and silent shouts, Fu Ye held the dagger in one hand and the Godyer in the other. ¡°Which one do you want?¡± Without waiting for Lu Xiaocha to get it, the turtle sensed a dangerous presence and quickly crawled out of his shell. The first thing it did was a quick slide. It was wrong. It shouldn¡¯t have been greedy for a moment. It felt that it had suffered a loss no matter what! ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally willing toe out?¡± The turtle looked at her pitifully, and the head of the seventh district heretic bureau spoke up for it. ¡°Look, it¡¯s obviously admitting its mistake. It¡¯ll never do it again. Just spare its life.¡± This kind of man-eating heretic could be considered a rare animal, they were especially rare, and the state had a bold idea of cultivating it specifically to see if it could be used as a fighting force for the heretic bureau. So far the idea was still being implemented. But this kind of heretic who didn¡¯t hurt or eat people was too rare. It all depended on luck. The heretics caught now were basically those who had already injured someone and were hanging on the mission board. Therefore, the points for such heretics were very high. Everything in the heretic bureau was bought with points. There was a lot of good stuff here that wasn¡¯t avable outside. For example, some special weapons, various talismans, and some pills¡­ Although the pills were not as exaggerated as in the novels, they did have some special effects. Moreover, due to the special nature of the herbs, they could not be mass-produced. These things could only be bought with points. At this moment, the person in charge was still negotiating with Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Look, you can obtain arge number of points by handing this heretic to the heretic bureau. I believe you¡¯ve seen the goods of the heretic bureau¡¯s ghost market. Is there really nothing you want?¡± This¡­ Lu Xiaocha had never seen it before. Seeing this, the person in charge quickly introduced her. ¡°Look at these. Here are some special medicinal herbs. Some precious nts usually appear in ces where heretics are born. In the words of novels, they are natural treasures. If you find these outside, you can exchange them for points in the heretic bureau. Here are some special fruits that taste very good. These little fruits that look like cherry tomatoes can beautify and nourish the skin. They¡¯re a girl¡¯s favorite. This is called Clear-Eyed Fruit and can treat eye diseases. This is¡­¡± There were many categories of Ghost Market merchandise, the mostmon being jewelry and antiques and the like, which weren¡¯t very popr with the heretic bureau, but some people liked them. Now that they have expanded to heretic meat, this was Lu Xiaocha¡¯s favorite. She had never eaten any of the heretic meat listed on it. It looked delicious. Lu Xiaocha also saw some pills. Things like strengthening the body, clearing the mind, clearing the eyes, removing scars, and so on¡­ The names were straightforward. There were also amulets. Those who could enter the heretic bureau had the real stuff, which meant that these medicines and amulets were real. Lu Xiaocha was tempted. She didn¡¯t need it herself, but her family did. Especially when she knew that she had been reborn into this book, where her entire family were viins. Hence, she nced at the big turtle. Lu Xiaocha turned to look at Lu Beilin. ¡°Brother, do you want revenge?¡± Lu Beilin had to admit that his heart was warm at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s up to you.¡± In the end, Lu Xiaocha sold this big turtle for points. She had 5,000 points. Don¡¯t underestimate these 5,000 points. One had to know that when they went on missions, even if they killed a Grade B heretic, they would only get 2,000 points. Moreover, every point here was very precious. It was not something money could buy. Lu Xiaocha strolled around the Ghost Market and bought an amulet for her family. It was a jade talisman. Talismans made of jade were very expensive. An amulet cost 500 points. Lu Xiaocha bought nine pieces in one go. The talisman seller was stunned. After receiving the news, the other party quickly sent a private message to ask if she had clicked on the wrong button. The strongest talisman cultivator on Earth [Nine Jade Talismans? Bro, did you make a mistake?] Don¡¯t want to earn money to support the family [No, nine Peace Talismans.] The strongest talisman cultivator on Earth [So many points. Sure, but I don¡¯t have so many jade talismans now. I¡¯ll probably only be able to get them in a month.] Even if he was a genius at making talismans, he could not create so many jade talismans in such a short time. Don¡¯t want to earn money to support the family [Fine, contact me when you¡¯re done.] The strongest talisman cultivator on Earth [Which district are you from?] Don¡¯t want to earn money to support the family [Seventh district.] Districts 1-7 of the Ghost Market were interconnected, which was why there were so many things up there. Aftermunicating with the Strongest Talisman Cultivator on Earth, Lu Xiaocha bought two more bottles of Body Strengthening Pills. Then, her points were gone¡­ Lu Xiaocha took a deep breath. These things were really expensive. Lu Beilin and the others also looked around the Ghost Market and found that the things inside were mostly things that could not be bought outside, and they were all very precious. Even they were tempted by what they saw. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t buy it with money. ¡°What else do you want to buy? I¡¯ll transfer the points to you.¡± This time, Fu Ye had earned a huge profit from going out on a mission because they had miscalcted. Not only was there a Grade C heretic in the sea, but there was also a Grade A heretic lurking in it. At that time, this Grade A heretic caught everyone off guard when it came out. If not for Fu Ye taking out the Godyer in the end, the entire cruise ship would have been wiped out. He had killed that Grade A heretic alone and obtained 8,000 points. Coupled with the mutated seaweed he had found in the sea and handed to the heretic bureau, he had obtained a total of 9,000 points. It was precisely because of this that the people in the second and third districts were jealous and wanted to target him. Seeing that he was young, they wanted to trick him, but in the end, they were beaten up by Fu Ye. That Grade C heretic had paid for the medical fees, but those guys still did not give up on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s Grade C heretic. Pretty good at daydreaming. Chapter 124 - Grade A King Crab

Chapter 124: Grade A King Crab

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The points that Lu Xiaocha had just obtained were spent before she could warm them up. This reminded Lu Xiaocha of how the money that she had just earned was spent before she could warm it up. She wondered if she was leaking money! But she wasn¡¯t thinking about Fu Ye for the time being. ¡°And the heretic you fought earlier on your quest? Where is the meat?¡± After buying everything for her family, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s gaze fell on the heretic meat. She made a sound like she wanted to eat. Fu Ye smiled and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I thought you had forgotten about this. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to take a look. I¡¯ve saved them for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Xiaocha thought of the food that was about to be served and eagerly followed. The three Lu brothers followed with gloomy expressions. Fu Ye hadpletely grasped their sister¡¯s preferences. Lu Beifeng narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I can also capture heretics for my sister.¡± He still had a lot of faith in his abilities. But his goal since childhood had been to join the army, and he didn¡¯t have much interest in the heretic bureau. ¡°By the way, the person who tricked you to go to Mount Wuqi has been found.¡± Lu Beifeng immediately perked up. ¡°Where?¡± That bastard had caused him to suffer so much. He would be letting himself down if he did not take revenge. ¡°It¡¯s someone from the first district. That guy found the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s codex from somewhere. He cultivates the demon yer path himself. His mind isn¡¯t strong enough and he went astray to control a powerful zombie. His n was identally ruined by us. Yin Shian came out early and couldn¡¯t sign a contract with him. When he went to Mount Wuqi, he was beaten half to death by Yin Shian. He was lucky to escape, but he was unwilling to ept it. He didn¡¯t dare to tell the heretic bureau about this matter, so he turned his attention to you guys. Everyone in the special forces was quite capable, stronger than most people in the heretic bureau. He wanted you to suppress Yin Shian, then he would think of a way to sign a contract when Yin Shian is weak. Even if you can¡¯t defeat him, your death will attract the attention of the heretic bureau. Then, the people of the heretic bureau wille out to deal with Yin Shian. This way, no one will suspect him.¡± Fu Ye said so much at once and felt that he was indeed a real friend. Lu Beifeng¡¯s fists tightened and his eyes were ruthless. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Locked up in jail. If you and the instructors and the others want to go and see, go and request for it yourselves.¡± Lu Beifeng nodded and did not say anything else. On the way, they met Yin Shian, whom they had been discussing just now. Being a zombie required keeping up with the times. The guy had stripped off his blood-red clothes and put on jeans and a sweater. His long ck hair was restrained by a rubber band. This outfit made him look much younger and cleaner. His skin was still slightly transparent and clean, and the ck veins on his face and hands carried an ominous aura. Lu Xiaocha was furious when she saw him. ¡°Did you fight in the heretic bureau?¡± It was fine if he fought, but it was too much to ask her to repay the debt! She was still so young, yet she was already in debt! Yin Shian felt a little guilty. ¡°That guy attacked first.¡± Lu Xiaocha said earnestly, ¡°Yin Shian, you¡¯re already a few thousand years old. You have to learn to bear the responsibility yourself, understand? Why am I the one paying the debt in the end?!¡± Yin Shian lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Among Lu Xiaocha¡¯s three brothers, only Lu Beifeng had seen him. The other two had only heard of him. Today was the first time they had seen the legendary Yin Shian. This zombie¡­ Why was it so young and delicate? If Yin Shian¡¯s current appearance was ced in ancient times, he would definitely be a monster. But now, although it seemed a little unconventional, many people liked it. Lu Xiaocha introduced them to each other. ¡°The three of them are my older brothers.¡± Yin Shian raised his head. ¡°Hello, older brothers.¡± The three of them were speechless. It was probably not right for him to call them older brothers. Fu Ye burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s very good. Don¡¯t do it again.¡± Yin Shian also realized that he was even older than their ancestors. ¡°Then¡­ nephew?¡± Lu Beichen coughed. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Lu Beilin winced. Lu Xiaocha. ¡°¡­ He¡¯s my third brother, Lu Beilin. He¡¯s my fourth brother, Lu Beifeng. And my younger brother, Lu Beichen. You can call them by their names in the future.¡± Yin Shian scratched his head in acknowledgment. ¡°I¡¯m going on a mission too, but I have to go with Xie Suian. I¡¯ll give it all to you when I earn money.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you be an adult, you should learn to support yourself.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± In order to store the meat of these heretic beasts, the person in charge of the seventh district had specially built a huge ice vault. But there was a charge for storing things inside. The heretic beast meat that Fu Ye brought back was stored here. He produced a sign and handed it to the gatekeeper, who then handed them a thermal cloak and led them inside. Fu Ye was talking to Lu Xiaocha about this mission. ¡°There was an ident. Not only was there a Grade C heretic over there, but there was also a Grade A. If you hadn¡¯t given me the Godyer, I wouldn¡¯t be here now.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Grade A? Are you injured?¡± Fu Ye was in a good mood when he heard the concern in her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How can I be injured with the Godyer? Oh right, I even took a video. I¡¯ll show you my handsome figure.¡± Everyone was speechless. He actually remembered to take a video under such circumstances? He was really too shy. There was only one heretic in the area where Grade A heretics were stored, a super-huge king crab. It was the size of a house, and that was after being beaten to death. Its legs were taller than both of them! ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Lu Beichen and Lu Beilin gasped. They had learned something today. The turtle they had seen before was nothingpared to this king crab. They thought that turtles were big enough, but this one was even more shocking. ¡°What a big crab¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How long can we eat this for?¡± Fu Ye knocked on her fair forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you haven¡¯t finished your Dark Golden Snake meat yet. There¡¯s still quite a bit left. The meat of heretics can be preserved for a long time. Now that the Ghost Market has opened the trading area for heretic meat, you can trade your Dark Golden Snake meat in the Ghost Market for other things.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and did not refute. She just looked at the big crab in front of her and chuckled. She looked silly. Fu Ye thought to himself, but there was a smile on his face. When they finally left, she was hugging a long crab leg. This crab leg was dismembered and sent to the Lu family. It was already night time, and the Lu couple were also at home. When they saw the huge crab leg, they gasped. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Even the knowledgeable Lu Zhan was stunned. Chapter 125 - Even if You’re Spoiled, You’re Still Ours Translator: Atlas Stu

Chapter 125: Even if You¡¯re Spoiled, You¡¯re Still Ours

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Crab leg.¡± Pei Anran¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The heretic snake meat that their daughter had brought back thest time had been cut off and processed, so they did not know how big the snake was. But now, a crab leg was brought back in a truck, such a big one! She said nkly, ¡°How big a crab is this¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha dragged the big crab leg home herself. After that, the entire Lu family studied this big crab. ¡°Did Fu Ye kill this? That¡¯s amazing. By the way, did you send some to your own home too?¡± Fu Ye shook his head. ¡°This thing carries energy. Ordinary people can¡¯t eat too much of it. It¡¯s a waste to bring such a big leg back. I think I¡¯ll bring some back for Grandpa after we cook it at your house.¡± Pei Anran smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, let your grandfather practice a set of punches after eating it. After that, he¡¯ll feel rxed. This is what Xiaocha taught us. I¡¯ll let Xiaocha teach youter.¡± Fu Ye turned to look at the child beside him who was seriously studying how to eat the crab leg, and his smile widened. ¡°Sure.¡± In the end, the crab leg was cut into small pieces by Lu Beifeng¡¯s sword. The sword caught everyone¡¯s eye almost instantly, because it looked so cool. No man could resist such a handsome weapon, be it cold or hot weapons. When Lu Beifeng saw everyone looking over, the young man immediately started showing off. ¡°My sister gave it to me. I named it Blue Frost.¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us He immediately received obscure looks of envy from the others. Only Fu Ye smiled disdainfully. If he had a tail, he would probably be proud. He had received two weapons from the child! But he didn¡¯t show it off for fear of being beaten up. In the end, more than ten ways of eating the crab leg were developed. The family rolled up their sleeves and got busy. Eventually, the tables were all full. Lu Xiaocha opened a section of the hard shell of the steamed crab, revealing the tender and fragrant meat inside. She dipped it into the sauce and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I want more tomorrow. Should I send some to Second Brother?¡± Her eldest brother had not returned from overseas, so there was no need to consider him. Fu Ye said, ¡°If you want to eat, go to the heretic bureau tomorrow to get more.¡± Pei Anran¡¯s heart was warmed by her daughter¡¯s sincerity. What kind of peerless cuteness was this? ¡°Then let¡¯s make some more tomorrow and send them over.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°You can use my helicopter.¡± Lu Beiqing¡¯s filming location was in the wilderness. It was a little far, and it was unrealistic to drive there. After a while, the dishes would turn cold. After eating and drinking their fill, they packed some for Old Master Fu. The Lu family members began to practice boxing in the courtyard again, and Fu Ye followed suit. He had a foundation in this area to begin with, and he learned quickly. He could also intuitively feel how beneficial this was to his body with the heretic meat he had just eaten. He did not ask her where she learned this set of techniques from. The kid was so smart and mysterious. Isn¡¯t it only right for her to know this? When he left, he stroked the child¡¯s hair and was chased out of the Lu family by the Lu brothers. Lu Xiaocha took a shower and changed into her pajamas. After feeding the little bug venom and her blood, she was about to continue watching the movie, but when she opened her phone, she found a message from her second brother. Second Brother [Did you promise Therode to y Yun Huan?] Lu Xiaocha replied [I¡¯m still considering it. Andre has been bought. We have to build a pasture for it, a stable, and hire someone to take care of it.] Don¡¯t want to earn money to support the family [It¡¯s even more expensive than me!!!] Lu Beiqing, who was resting, couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw his sister¡¯s message. Unlike the usual polite and distant smile, this doting smile stunned many people in the production team. ¡°Who is Mr. Lu texting? He looks so doting when he smiles.¡± ¡°Heavens, I really think that with Mr. Lu¡¯s looks, even in the entertainment industry, he¡¯s at the top. This is what it means to be able to rely on your looks to make a living, but he just had to be very talented as well.¡± ¡°I love Mr. Lu¡¯s face too much. Every time I see him, he looks like an elegant young master from ancient times. I really want to see what he looks like in ancient times. He must be especially good-looking.¡± Bai Yunyi listened to the discussions around her. She was still holding the script in her hand when her gazended on Lu Beiqing. For some reason, seeing his smile reminded her of the banquet that day. He smiled indulgently in front of that exquisite young woman. So¡­ the person talking to Mr. Lu now must be his sister. Bai Yunyi couldn¡¯t help but envy the girl¡¯s luck. Unlike her, who was always in a mess and couldn¡¯t even make decisions about her own freedom. On the other hand, a few seconds after Lu Xiaocha sent the message, she received a transfer message. [Second Brother transferred 1,000,000 yuan to you] Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Don¡¯t want to earn money to support the family. [Brother, why did you transfer so much money to me? I haven¡¯t spent all the money Dad and Mom gave me.] Second Brother [You don¡¯t have to earn money to support the family. We¡¯ll support you.] Lu Xiaocha smiled brightly. Don¡¯t want to earn money to support the family [What if you guys spoil me?] If anyone else heard this worry, their fists would definitely stiffen. Second Brother: [It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you¡¯re spoiled, you¡¯re still ours.] Just as she was about to reply, Fu Ye¡¯s video call invitation came in. Lu Xiaocha picked up the call. A handsome face leaned close to the camera, and Lu Xiaocha spat in disdain. Fu Ye immediately refused to let go. ¡°What do you mean? Kid, are you despising me?¡± Lu Xiaocha yed dumb. ¡°No.¡± Fu Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡°No? You¡¯re lying to a fool.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s voice immediately soared. ¡°Yes?!¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with a silly girl. Let me show you my grandfather.¡± As he spoke, he pointed the phone¡¯s camera at the old man in therge living room, who was methodically gesturing and punching. It was slow, but it was good. Fu Ye smiled exaggeratedly. ¡°Hahaha, doesn¡¯t he look like an old robot?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Xiaocha only heard a bang. Fu Ye, who wasughing arrogantly a second ago, had his head hit by a shoe the next second. He held the back of his head and hissed, ¡°Grandpa, be gentle, I¡¯m your grandson. If you smash my head, who will support you in your old age!¡± The butler walked over without batting an eyelid, picked up the shoe, and handed it to the old man. The old man put on his shoes and snorted. ¡°Come on. If I expect you to take care of me, I¡¯ll probably step into the coffin sooner.¡± Seeing Lu Xiaocha¡¯s obedient and fair face on his grandson¡¯s cell phone, the old man¡¯s expression suddenly became kind and amiable. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Xiaocha. When are youing to Grandpa Fu¡¯s house to y?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I¡¯m going to school tomorrow. I¡¯ll go and y with Grandpa Fu during the holidays.¡± The old man was delighted to hear that. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Then Grandpa will be waiting for you.¡± Chapter 126

Chapter 126: What Am I Performing? Breaking Rocks in My Chest?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When the exam results came out, Lu Xiaocha was indeed at the bottom of the ss. Fortunately, she had gotten a few of her multiple-choice questions right this time. She had also written a lot of Chinese, so she was only third from the bottom. She was relieved to see her results ranking. ¡°Thank goodness. I thought I would best from the bottom.¡± Lu Beichen looked at the horrible red crosses on her paper. The corners of his mouth twitched speechlessly at her words. ¡°You¡¯re three points higher than the secondst and five points higher than thest!¡± Lu Xiaocha was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve improved by more than 90 points since my first exam.¡± The teacher looked at Lu Xiaocha and was worried. The siblings looked exactly the same. Why was the difference in their grades so big? Lu Beichen was still the top student in the cohort for this exam. He was the teacher¡¯s favorite. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, learn more from your brother. Don¡¯t always sleep.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently. Yes, yes, yes. The teacher was also afraid of hurting her confidence, so he praised her encouragingly. ¡°Keep it up. There¡¯s plenty of room for improvement.¡± That was standard praise for a cker. If she scored so little, how could there not be a lot of room for improvement? ss Two¡­ Pei Xue looked at her ranking. She was tenth in her grade. She breathed a sigh of relief. This was a huge improvement. After all this time dealing with it, her rtionship with her ssmates was finally back to the way it used to be. Looking at Lu Xiaocha¡¯s results, her eyes shed with joy. As expected, she came from an orphanage. Her studies were so bad. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± Her phone suddenly vibrated. Pei Xue took it out and saw that it was a message from her mother. Mom [I asked you to observe Lu Xiaocha¡¯s route home every time. Did you do it?] Pei Xue [I did. When she went back, she usually walked back. She took Linjiang Road, but Beichen would always follow her.] Mom [Is there any way to stall Lu Beichen and let that little b*tch go back alone?] Pei Xue¡¯s eyes flickered. [During the Mid-Autumn Festival, the school prepared an art performance. Beichen should be chosen as the emcee. He has to go to rehearsals a lot.] Mom [Okay, keep an eye out. Let me know when that little b*tch is alone.] Pei Xue asked curiously, [Mom, what are you going to do?] Mom [You just need to do your job and stay out of my business.] Pei Xue [I understand.] Pei Qin did not reply, but Pei Xue knew that her mother was definitely thinking of a way to deal with Lu Xiaocha. Her heart thumped at the thought of this. If only¡­ If only she could really make Lu Xiaocha disappear. She deleted all the messages from her conversation with her mother on the phone, eagerly waiting for something. After the results were sent out, Pei Xue bribed someone to ask ss One for information. Lu Xiaocha had done so badly and had been in the limelight several times. She should be mocked now. However, the news she heard almost made her explode. No, the people in ss One did not mock Lu Xiaocha¡¯s results. Instead, they had a good rtionship with her. How could this be? Pei Xue¡¯s expression was twisted with jealousy. How could she easily get everything she couldn¡¯t get without doing anything and with such bad grades? And the image she had worked so hard for was destroyed in one go! Pei Xue clenched her fingers. ¡­ The Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching. The form teachers of each ss were also talking about the Mid-Autumn Festival event in ss. ¡°The school is preparing to make the Mid-Autumn Festival event bigger this time. Every ss must have a collective program. This Literature and Art Committee member will discuss this with the students. In addition, anyone who wants to participate can also sign up¡­¡± After the ss ended, the form teacher said, ¡°Lu Beichen,e with me.¡± Lu Beichen was the most outstanding student in the ss. The school would think of him for every event. Coupled with the fact that he was handsome, an emcee was the perfect role for him. As soon as Lu Beichen and the form teacher left, the students in the ss started chattering. ¡°Sister Xiaocha, guess why the head teacher called your brother out?¡± Lu Xiaocha, who was secretly eating potato chips, turned around with something in her mouth. ¡°How should I know?¡± Gu Xiao said, ¡°Don¡¯t just eat. Use your head to think!¡± ¡°Pay?¡± Lu Chacha asked. Gu Xiao was speechless. How does your brain work??He thought. ¡°Stupid, you don¡¯t even know that. The emcee of this year¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival event must be your brother again. He might even be performing. I reckon he¡¯s ying the piano.¡± Lu Beichen was the prodigy of the entire school and the Prince Charming in the hearts of all the girls in the junior high school. Every time the school had an event, they would drag him to y the piano. The young man sitting under the light was elegant and cold. His body seemed to be glowing. He was definitely the face of the school. ¡°Would you like to perform at the Mid-Autumn Festival this year? There must be other programs in our ss besides ss monitor.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him from the corner of her eyes. ¡°What should I perform? Breaking a rock in my chest?¡± The surrounding students were speechless. Aren¡¯t you a little too clear on your position? ¡°Dance! You¡¯re so good-looking. You¡¯re so good-looking just by standing on the stage. Lu Xiaocha shook her head three times and refused. ¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t dance.¡± Unknowingly, the other students in the ss also surrounded her. ¡°If not, you can learn. Every ss has to prepare a ss program. What should our ss prepare? We don¡¯t want a chorus, that would be too old-fashioned.¡± ¡°Exactly. A lot of sses halfheartedly prepare a chorus every time. We have to be unique.¡± ¡°How about a group dance? How about a street dance?¡± ¡°No. That one¡¯s a little difficult to learn. Not many people in our ss know how to do it.¡± ¡°Then maybe a y.¡± Everyone discussed animatedly. In the end, the Literature and Art Committee member simply took a notebook and wrote down everyone¡¯s proposed performance project before writing on the ckboard for everyone to participate in the vote. In the end, the y won. ¡°But what y are we going to perform?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we adapt one ourselves and discuss it together?¡± The discussion went on for two days, and eventually, the adapted story was agreed upon by everyone. ¡°This one¡¯s not bad. This one will do. Hahaha¡­¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t how good the story was that made them so happy. It was purely because the script wasme. Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Can I not participate?¡± She didn¡¯t want to perform. ¡°No way!¡± The person with the greatest reaction was the Literature and Art Committee member. She pounced over and hugged Lu Xiaocha. ¡°The others could do without, Xiaocha, but not you.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why! Why can¡¯t I ck off!¡± It was just too much. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice for her to be down there eating snacks and watching the show? ¡°No, no. The role of the princess is specially prepared for you. You and the ss monitor can make our ss look good. The effect of going on stage will definitely shock the entire school!¡± Chapter 127 - Kidnap

Chapter 127: Kidnap

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha shook her head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I refuse.¡± ¡°The prince is your brother. How shocking will it be when the two of you stand together?¡± Lu Xiaocha couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°My brother and I look the same, don¡¯t you feel awkward seeing the prince and princess with identical faces?¡± The Literature and Art Committee member rubbed her chin thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Just as Lu Xiaocha secretly heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that she had dodged a bullet, the Literature and Art Committee member suddenly pped her hands. ¡°That¡¯s it. Why should we be so obsessed with love? Can¡¯t kinship be good too? Can¡¯t an elder brother go to save his own sister against all odds?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought. That¡¯s right. Compared to the love in fairy tales, kinship was also very beautiful. Moreover, it was more in line with their status as students! They were told not to have puppy love. Then the group started discussing the adaptation again. This story brings together elements of several fairy tales, including Rapunzel, Snow White, and Sleeping Beauty. Basically, the princess ate a golden flower and was born beautiful. The witch tried to steal the princess but failed. The queen grew weak after giving birth to the princess, and finally died when the princess was a year old. The king married another woman, and the stepmother was so jealous of the grown-up princess¡¯ beauty that she fed her a poisoned apple with a spell and the princess fainted. She was then snatched away by a witch who appeared out of nowhere and bound up in the Tower to sleep forever. After the princess¡¯s brother, who had returned from overseas, heard about his sister, he defeated his stepmother to find a way to save her. He found the Fairy Godmother and learned that the way to remove the curse required the dragon¡¯s heart, so he resolutely went to kill the dragon and became a dragon yer. The brother found the Tower with the dragon¡¯s heart in his hand, and woke his sister with it. To thank the witch who saved his sister and took good care of her, her brother gave her another flower of gold, and the witch instantly turned from an old grandmother to a young great beauty. It was a perfect ending. Everyone agreed when they saw it. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. You guys are crazy! ¡°Look, Xiaocha, this should do it.¡± Lu Beichen took a look at the script and felt that it was not bad, especially since the brother saving his sister suited his intentions. Because in reality, it was always the other way around. It made his heart ache! Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Why must I y the princess? My brother can do it too.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. How could you set me up like that??He thought. However, the moment she finished speaking, Lu Beichen instantly felt that he was surrounded by gazes from all directions. Lu Beichen was speechless. ¡°No way!¡± All of their minds were in the gutter. Lu Beichen rejected her with a serious expression. Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly lost hope for a few seconds. Lu Beichen said, ¡°The princess only needs to lie down until the end for the second half.¡± Lu Xiaocha took a look and saw that it was true. The princess did not have many lines. She just had to be pretty. In the end, Lu Xiaocha reluctantly nodded and agreed under the expectant gazes of the entire ss. A role that could be done by lying down all the time. She felt that it was okay. And the ss began to rehearse the y. After the rehearsal today, Lu Beichen was called away by his teacher. He still had to prepare his speech and rehearse for the emcee. ¡°Xiaocha, you don¡¯t have to wait for me. You can go back first. I might not be able to go back untilter. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick me up directly then.¡± Lu Beichen did not want his sister to wait for him here out of boredom, so he told her to go back first. Lu Xiaocha sucked on her yogurt. ¡°Thene back early, Brother.¡± Lu Beichen nodded and sent his sister out of the school before turning around to look for the teacher. After Lu Xiaocha walked out of the school, she realized that she was being watched. But she pretended she hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Because she knew that the person following her was Pei Xue. She had been following her sneakily recently. She wanted to see what this person was up to. Not only did Lu Xiaocha not take Pei Xue to heart, she even went to buy a scallion pancake. Pei Xue sneakily followed Lu Xiaocha and excitedly sent a message to her mother. Pei Xue [Mom, Lu Xiaocha went home alone.] Mom [Good job. Go home.] Pei Xue nced at Lu Xiaocha, who was leaving with the scallion pancake. She hesitated between going back and continuing to follow. She bit her lip and followed carefully. ¡®I won¡¯t be discovered.¡¯ Sheforted herself with that. Lu Xiaocha nced back from the corner of her eye and narrowed her eyes, thinking about what Pei Xue wanted to do. She was not afraid that the stupid mother and daughter would deal with her, but she was afraid that they would not dare to make a move. If that happened, how could she have anything on them? Lu Xiaocha felt sorry for them. She had already created an opportunity for them and they still did not dare to make a move. Coward! She took another bite of the scallion pancake. Just as she was squinting her eyes to enjoy the happiness brought to her by the delicious food, a ck car whizzed past her. It opened the door and pulled her into the car. This fluid movement had been done countless times. Lu Xiaocha was about to retaliate when she heard someone say excitedly. ¡°Boss, with this, we can earn a lot of money from this batch of goods, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes and pretended to faint along with the knockout powder covering her nose. ¡°It¡¯s her, right? Compare the photos.¡± ¡°Heh, this girl is really top-notch. We¡¯ve made a killing this time.¡± ¡°All thanks to the information provided by that woman. She¡¯s even doing this to her own niece. That¡¯s why women are really vicious when they¡¯re ruthless.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let¡¯s go.¡± Pei Xue, who was quietly following behind, was so frightened that she did not dare to move. After all, this was the first time she had seen such a scene. Her face turned pale. But after the ck car roared away, she regained her senses and stood up. There was hidden pleasure and excitement in her heart and eyes. She clenched her fists and looked at the car that Lu Xiaocha had taken with her with sparkling eyes. She saw nothing¡­ In the car, someone reached out to take the scallion pancake when he saw that Lu Xiaocha had fainted. But when he tugged¡­ It didn¡¯t budge at all. Awkward. ¡°F*ck, this girl is holding the scallion pancake so tightly even though she fainted. She¡¯s probably a foodie.¡± The other big man nodded his head at that and went to tug at it, too. It didn¡¯t move. He was speechless. This couldn¡¯t be right. Was she really unconscious? Lu Xiaocha made a mental note. Just you wait! After a man came over to check, he said, ¡°She did pass out. Even a grown man wouldn¡¯t have been able to take that much medicine.¡± ¡°Well, then¡­¡± ¡°Why do you care about that? Watch her carefully and don¡¯t get caught. We¡¯re about to change cars. Take off all themunication tools on her and throw them away.¡± Chapter 128 - It’s Your Bad Luck

Chapter 128: It¡¯s Your Bad Luck

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha¡¯s school bag and watch were taken off. It didn¡¯t stop until they¡¯d switched vehicles three times, and then she was taken to a remote mountain vige. ¡°How is it? Have you brought her?¡± ¡°Yeah. Hurry up and lock her up in the cer. This is a top-notch good. Be careful not to hurt her.¡± The basement was damp and smelled of mold. After Lu Xiaocha was put down, she keenly heard other people¡¯s voices here. ¡°Behave yourselves! Otherwise, I¡¯ll whip you to death!¡± After the threat, they left. ¡°Wake up, girl. Wake up.¡± After the kidnappers left, the cer was silent for a while. A woman walked up to Lu Xiaocha and shook her a few times. She opened her eyes. In the dark cer with only one candle, the beautiful girl¡¯s skin was so fair that it was glowing. She had bright eyes and white teeth. She was as beautiful as a fairy who had identally entered the mortal world. ¡°Were you also kidnapped?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes were clear. She did not look like she had been drugged. But no one could see clearly in this dim ce. ¡°Yes. We were all abducted by those human traffickers.¡± Lu Xiaocha could see the situation in the cer clearly. Including her, there were a total of 12 women. The oldest looked to be only 27 years old. At this moment, they were gathered together in a panic, their faces and hands more or less injured. Lu Xiaocha stood up and walked to the cer door. The exit was above. The human traffickers were smart. When they left, they took the onlydder that could go up. The chances of escaping this way were slim. ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡± A woman with obvious scars on her body spoke in a hoarse voice. Her eyes were dull, and there was deep resentment in their depths. ¡°It¡¯s useless. We¡¯ve thought about escaping before, but not only are there human traffickers in this vige, but there are also a few dogs. Once we go out, we¡¯ll be discovered by those animals. We were very determined to escape back then with a total of five people, but one of them was bitten to death by those dogs. The rest didn¡¯t end well.¡± Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips and said, ¡°I can bring you out.¡± She could have taken care of the human traffickers while she was in the car, but after hearing what they said, she guessed that there were other kidnapped people here and had pretended to faint. The cer was very quiet. Everyone heard what she said. Everyone looked over with a spark of hope in their eyes, but when they saw the girl¡¯s ¡°weak¡± body under the candlelight, they dimmed again. This youngdy was already having a hard time protecting herself, so how could she bring them out? Lu Xiaocha certainly saw their eyes, but she did not exin. Her calm appearance seemed a little out of ce in the cer. The girls couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her. ¡°How did you all get kidnapped?¡± Lu Xiaocha asked. Perhaps it was because the silence was so oppressive. After a few seconds of silence, they all began to tell their stories. Most of them were kidnapped when they went out to work and were tricked by a woman called Auntie Yun. There were also some who were kidnapped because they had just started working and had no money. They rented a rtively remote ce and were alone. ¡°I was sold to those animals by my mother-inw and husband.¡± The person who spoke was the woman who had asked Lu Xiaocha if she wanted to escape. ¡°My name is Chen Xiaoqian. I¡¯m from the countryside. My family was poor and I only went to junior high school. Later, in order to save money for my brother to go to school, my family asked me to go out and work. Then, I was married by my parents to an alcoholic for a bride price of over a hundred thousand dors. His ex-wife couldn¡¯t stand his domestic violence and ran away.¡± The woman told her story very calmly, as if she were just a spectator. However, the surrounding people could not help but reveal looks of disbelief and anger. ¡°There¡­ here¡¯s actually such a thing. It¡¯s illegal!¡± The woman chuckled. ¡°So what? I¡¯m too cowardly to resist. As long as I don¡¯t say anything myself, they have nothing to fear.¡± She didn¡¯t look like a coward now. Her heart was probably dead. Coupled with the intense hatred in her heart, it had changed this woman. ¡°It¡¯s probably because one of them ran away before. That family kept an especially strict watch on me. I did all the housework in the house. They didn¡¯t allow me to go out to work, and I¡¯m not allowed to have any money on me. Not only did that man drink andmit domestic violence, but he also gambled. He owed a lot of money. They urgently needed money, so they somehow contacted the human traffickers and sold me to them.¡± When she finished, she looked calm. ¡°What about you, youngdy? How did they capture you?¡± Lu Xiaocha said seriously, ¡°I did it on purpose.¡± Everyone was speechless. That look of disbelief was fixed on her. Lu Xiaocha: Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe me when I tell the truth? ¡°I have a very bad aunt. She contacted these people and kidnapped me while I was on my way home from school.¡± ¡°How can that be!¡± ¡°How can there be an aunt like that?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. That¡¯s right, she could not ept such an aunt, so after she escaped, it would be the woman¡¯s death! ¡°Snap.¡± There was a sound from above the cer as the door was opened and then adder was lowered. In an instant, the originally rxed atmosphere seemed to freeze. All the girls looked terrified and shivered as they hugged each other. Two people started down the stairs. A tall, strong man dressed as a viger, and a woman carrying food. ¡°Yo, you awake?¡± The man had a cigarette in his mouth. The way he looked at Lu Xiaocha made her very ufortable. ¡°Be sensible and eat your food.¡± The middle-aged woman walked over and sized up the girl in front of her with her mean triangr eyes. ¡°She does look good. She will probably fetch a good price.¡± ¡°Eat your food.¡± She ced the food on the floor and spat on it. Her tone was sharp and unkind. ¡°This kind of vixen should be sold to a lowly ce. Don¡¯t me us. It¡¯s your bad luck.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the two of them and suddenlyughed. ¡®Have either of you thought of a question?¡¯ The girl¡¯s soft voice sounded in the cer. There was no fear or horror in it. Instead, there was a little smile. That made the woman and the man frown, their hearts pounding. ¡°What?¡± the woman asked automatically. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s your bad luck today.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, you little b*tch!¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s voice was sharp as she raised her hand to hit her. Lu Xiaocha easily grabbed her hand and smashed her to the ground with his other hand around her neck. The intense feeling of suffocation and extreme pain stimted the middle-aged woman¡¯s nerves. She struggled with all her might, her eyes bulging and her face turning purple. She made a wordless gurgling sound. Chapter 129 - Late Retribution

Chapter 129: Late Retribution

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This sudden scene scared everyone silly. The girls in the cer widened their eyes and covered their mouths tightly to stop themselves from eximing. After the man reacted, he flew into a rage. He could not believe that such a skinny little girl had rebelled under his nose. ¡°Little b*tch, you have a death wish!¡± His eyes widened in anger as he raised his fan-sized palm to p her. Lu Xiaocha let go of the woman¡¯s neck and grabbed the man¡¯s arm. The moment he screamed, her other hand quickly dislocated his chin. Immediately after, a kick aimed at his knee sent the bear-like man to his knees with a muffled scream. He was sent flying two meters away by a p to the face. His teeth were knocked out. Her actions were smooth without any pause. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± The middle-aged woman had just managed to breathe smoothly. When she saw this scene, her expression and eyes were filled with fear. She looked at Lu Xiaocha as if she was looking at a ghost, and her eyeballs were about to fall out. The girls were all stunned by this sudden turn of events. Lu Xiaocha dusted her hands. ¡°Why are you all standing there? Let¡¯s go up.¡± The girls finally came back to their senses. At this moment, they looked at Lu Xiaocha as if they were looking at a hero. They were full of admiration. ¡°You¡ª¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. In this dark and dirty cer, she was so clean and beautiful that she seemed to glow. ¡°But the people outside have guns.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s move gave the girls a lot of courage, but when they thought of the guns in the human traffickers¡¯ hands, they were worried and hesitant. Moreover, there were several vicious dogs outside. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us Lu Xiaocha thought for a moment. ¡°Watch these two people in the cer. I¡¯ll go up and take a look at the situation first.¡± If those human traffickers had guns in their hands, it would indeed be difficult to leave with them. They would be a burden. So the cer was still safer. ¡°Don¡¯t go up there. They have guns. You can¡¯t fight them alone.¡± Lu Xiaochaforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Then she quickly climbed up the stairs. Just then, a man poked his head in. ¡°Sixth Brother, why are you still¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he met Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes and his eyes widened. ¡°You¡ª¡± Lu Xiaocha reached out. ¡°Come down!¡± She yanked him down by the neck. The man screamed and was thrown to the ground by the huge force, unable to get up for a long time. Lu Xiaocha jumped down aggressively and skillfully dislocated his jaw, and broke his arms and legs. As she did these cruel things, she looked at the girls in the cer with sparkling eyes and asked innocently. ¡°Sisters, do you want revenge or not?¡± Such a savage scene fell into the eyes of the tortured girls, but it was greater than the gods. ¡°Yes!¡± The first to stumble over was Chen Xiaoqian. Her eyes were filled with hatred and ruthlessness. She walked over and hit the man with all her might. As if encouraged, the other girls surged forward and started hitting them. Without weapons, they used their nails, feet, or teeth. The man was badly beaten, but with his jaw dislocated he could only grunt and scream in pain. He wasn¡¯t very loud. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. We have to hand him over to the police.¡± The girls cried as they tortured the three people in the cer, venting their humiliation and fear. Lu Xiaocha found a more calm woman to watch over the rest before stepping on thedder and going up again. It¡¯s so troublesome. She can¡¯t kill people in this world, but it doesn¡¯t matter if they beat them half to death, right? These are all bad people, after all. Lu Xiaocha hummed as she walked out, like a little white rabbit that had identally entered a wolf¡¯s den. However, this group of ¡®wolves¡¯ would soon realize that this was not a little white rabbit, but a man-eating flower! Everyone in the cer could hear dogs barking and gunfire from outside. They burst into tears of pain. ¡°What are we going to do? Is Xiaocha going to die¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going up there to help. She only went out to save us.¡± Chen Xiaoqian said nothing, but she was the first to climb up the stairs. When the other girls saw this, the bolder ones also followed. The timid ones hesitated for a moment but still did not leave. Chen Xiaoqian led the women to find bricks or wooden sticks to use as weapons. They walked carefully. Soon they realized it seemed too quiet around them. More shots came from the direction of the vige head. They clenched their jaws and ran in that direction. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha was like a demon descending in the eyes of the evil people in the vige. The young girl who came out of the cer looked like a weak little white rabbit, but as soon as she met them, she kicked a grown man five meters away and only stopped when he hit the wall of the house. The man was kicked unconscious. By the time the people behind her reacted, she had already kicked out two people in a row. Many people fiercely attacked with their weapons, but the girl easily dodged them and beat them up in an instant. They finally realized that the young girl was not a little white rabbit that could be bullied. No matter how painful it was, they could only take out their guns and n to kill her. But who would have believed that she could dodge bullets? Like in the movies, she instantly disappeared and reappeared in front of the gunman, brutally breaking his arm. That wasn¡¯t all. When the vicious dog raised in the vige pounced on the girl, she tore its head off. ¡°Devil, she¡¯s the devil!¡± These human traffickers, who had long lost their conscience and had never known fear, looked at the bloody girl in horror and fear. They scrambled to escape. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha was carrying a dog head. Her face was stained with blood, and her school uniform was covered in blood. Her ck eyes were sparkling and clean. However, the background she was currently in was filled with unconscious people and the corpses of dead vicious dogs. The ground was covered in bright red blood. The girl was like a while spider lily blooming in blood. She was dangerous, pure white among the blood. ¡°Why are you running?¡± The girl¡¯s soft voice was like a death warrant. This vige, which hadmitted many evil deeds and used human trafficking as its voice, had finally suffered bted retribution. ¡°A devil. She¡¯s a devil. She belongs to those women!¡± At this moment, both men and women in the vige were running away with tears and snot flowing down their faces. Some of them happened to bump into the women who came out of the cer. They were only slightly stunned before they raised their weapons and struck out viciously. The human traffickers, who had long lost theirbat strength and were even frightened to the point of crying out in pain, seemed to have forgotten to counterattack. After the girls beat up those people, they went all the way to find Lu Xiaocha. Then, they saw the corpses of the vicious dogs in the vige and the unconscious human traffickers. Chen Xiaoqian looked at the corpses of those vicious dogs in a daze. Tears flowed out of her eyes. As she cried, sheughed. Sheughed and cried crazily. Chapter 130 - Call the Police

Chapter 130: Call the Police

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Everyone looked at each other, but when they thought of what Chen Xiaoqian had said before, they seemed to understand. No matter who it was, watching their friends who had gone through thick and thin with them being bitten to death by these beasts would leave a huge psychological trauma on anyone. They endured their disgust and left with Chen Xiaoyun to continue looking for Lu Xiaocha. The girls were shocked when they found her. The small figure passed through the group of tall human traffickers as if there was no one there. And those evil people who were once feared by them were now like bullied children in front of her. Some of them even called the police while trembling. ¡°Hello¡­ police? We¡¯ve been hit, wahhhh¡­ Yes, yes, yes, in XXX Vige. Come quickly. She¡¯s ferocious. We can¡¯t beat her.¡± The person beside him widened his eyes. ¡°You idiot, we¡¯re human traffickers! Why¡¯d you call the police!¡± ¡°But ¡­ but I don¡¯t want to be beaten. It looks so painful.¡± Lu Xiaocha had already charged over. ¡°Quick, quick, quick ¡­ call the police!¡± The one who scolded him was so frightened that he quickly patted hispanion¡¯s arm to get the police. The girls who saw this were speechless. ¡®Who am I? Where am I?¡¯ Are they really not hallucinating? For a moment, everyone looked at Lu Xiaocha withplicated expressions. Chen Xiaoqian was the first to react. With red eyes, she raised the rod in her hand and charged over. At this moment, no matter how pitiful these people appeared, they did not deserve any sympathy. ¡°Beat them to death!¡± Encouraging each other, the girls attacked with their weapons. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face was covered in blood, but she smiled when she saw who it was. ¡°You guys are here. Be careful not to kill them. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to clean up the mess when the police are here.¡± That was why she had only killed those dogs. She just knocked the humans out. ¡°I¡¯ll ask if anyone else is being held hostage.¡± Lu Xiaocha carefully discovered that there were only women in the cer where they were locked up. Logically speaking, how could these human traffickers not abduct children? Then she grabbed a random human trafficker and asked. ¡°Is there any other ce in your vige where people are locked up? If you dare to trick me, I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± This human trafficker happened to have seen her tear apart the vicious dogs with his own eyes. For a moment, he was so frightened that his body twitched and he almost fainted. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± White-faced, he pointed a trembling finger in a direction. Lu Xiaocha dragged him over and found another cer. She threw the person in her hand away like a rag and opened the cer. It was hard to see inside, but she could vaguely hear children sobbing. She searched around until she found thedder. She picked it up one-handed and lowered it. She jumped straight down. Thedder was mainly for the children. The moment she went down, the child inside began to sob softly in fear, but they didn¡¯t dare cry too loudly. They had probably been taught a lesson when they cried earlier. Even in the dark, her eyes could still make out the whip marks on some of the children. There were about twenty children here. The oldest looked about ten years old, and the youngest was only two or three years old. Lu Xiaocha frowned and became even angrier. It was a bargain to knock them out. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to save you.¡± The light in the cer was very dim. The children could not see the blood on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s body, or they would definitely be frightened again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The bad guys out there have been taken care of. I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up.¡± Hearing her words, the children looked over curiously and fearfully. Lu Xiaocha went up thedder to call for help. ¡°Sisters,e here for a moment. There are children locked in the cer over there. I¡¯ll send them up. Help catch them.¡± The girls immediately couldn¡¯t care less about these human traffickers. They couldn¡¯t be considered good-looking at the moment, and their disheveled hair and clothes were also messy. But they were very strong and willing to face those evil people and help those children with Lu Xiaocha. When Lu Xiaocha went down again, she tried tofort the children. ¡°The girls up there are picking you up. They were caught by bad guys like you. Now that the bad guys have been subdued, which one of you wants to go up first?¡± The children¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°R-really?¡± They all looked at her expectantly. ¡°Really.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I want to go up.¡± A bold youngdy plucked up her courage and raised her hand. ¡°Come on over.¡± Lu Xiaocha easily sent the little girl to thedder and let her climb up. ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡± The girls above waited for her. With the first one, the rest followed much smoother. Lu Xiaocha seemed to have endless strength. She sent the children up one by one before dusting her hands and following them. At this moment, the police also came over. When they saw the unconscious and bloody people at the vige entrance, they were shocked. What kind of big brawl happened? But their expressions hardened when they saw the bloody bodies of the vicious dogs. ¡°Captain Yan, there are guns here.¡± ¡°There are bullets here!¡± In an instant, all the cops had drawn their guns. Clearly, this was not a simple brawl. ¡°These vigers are not simple.¡± Captain Yan squatted down and examined them carefully with a solemn expression. A middle-aged man with a swollen face woke up with a cry, especially when he saw the police. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Police, you¡¯re finally here. We¡­ Our entire vige has been beaten up.¡± ¡°Where did you get these guns?¡± As soon as he said this, the man who had been crying looked away and cowered. The policeman saw the problem immediately. ¡°It¡¯s the police!¡± Just as Captain Yan was about to continue asking, the child¡¯s surprised voice sounded. Then a group of children ran over. ¡°The police havee to rescue us.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ I want to go home. I want Mommy.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all bad people, police. A pretty youngdy saved us.¡± Seeing these children, how could the police not understand? These so-called vigers were actually human traffickers! ¡°Yo, we meet again.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s voice sounded. Captain Yan looked up and his eyelids twitched. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± This youngdy had left a deep impression on him, but he had never expected to meet her here. And she had so much blood on her that it looked like a murder scene. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Xiaocha kicked the trembling man lying on the side. ¡°Ow!! Forgive me. I¡¯ll never do it again. Never.¡± Lu Xiaocha sneered. ¡°Now you regret it?¡± Captain Yan had an unbelievable thought when he saw that person¡¯s fear of Lu Xiaocha. Chapter 131 - The Lu Family Came to Pick Her Up

Chapter 131: The Lu Family Came to Pick Her Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Could it be that these people were all¡­ beaten up by this little girl! This idea was unbelievable. After all, no matter how powerful that little girl was, she was still a thirteen-year-old child. Furthermore, she was facing so many people. These human traffickers had guns! ¡°Who beat these people?¡± ¡°Me,¡± Lu Xiaocha said. Captain Yan gulped. When he heard her admit that, his heart was in turmoil, the other police officers around him staggered and almost fell. Seriously? ¡°Boohoo¡­ Officers, please arrest me. She¡¯s a demon. A demon.¡± That person¡¯s admission undoubtedly confirmed Lu Xiaocha¡¯s words. These people¡­ were really beaten up by a young girl like her! ¡°Then these dogs.¡± This time, before Lu Xiaocha could answer, the bruised man cried even louder, unable to hide the fear in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her. I saw her tear the dogs¡¯ heads off with her bare hands. It was horrible, horrible. She¡¯s not human, she¡¯s a demon!¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®Who¡¯s not human?¡¯ The people around looked at her in horror. She felt a little embarrassed being stared at by so many people. ¡°I¡¯m just a little stronger, that¡¯s all. They kidnapped me first.¡± Then, afraid that the police wouldn¡¯t believe her, she pointed at the girls behind her. ¡°Ask them if you don¡¯t believe me. By the way, there are some more women in the cer.¡± At this moment, Chen Xiaoqian pounced over. ¡°Police, I want to report a case. My mother-inw and husband colluded with this group of human traffickers to sell me. Also, this group of vicious dogs they raised killed one of our girls previously. I also heard from them that the people who were tortured to death in the past were buried in the plum forest at the back of the mountain.¡± The information that Chen Xiaoqian gave was so shocking that even the police turned pale. ¡°Go to the back of the mountain and take a look. Leave some men behind to handcuff everyone here!¡± This was a big case, and Captain Yan immediately notified the police station. It didn¡¯t take long for more police to arrive, and the traffickers and victims were sent to the police station. Lu Xiaocha followed them to the back of the mountain and dug out more than ten skeletons. There were both children and adults. This made their scalps tingle, and at the same time, they hated those human traffickers even more. When Lu Xiaocha was sent to the police station to make a statementter, she exined how she was kidnapped. She didn¡¯t expose Pei Qin yet. She didn¡¯t want to let her off so easily. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you didn¡¯t pass out then. You were caught by them on purpose.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°I wanted to resist, but when I heard them say ¡®this batch¡¯, I guessed that I might not be the only one kidnapped, so I followed them back.¡± When the interrogating police heard this, their expressions and emotions were quiteplicated. The human traffickers would probably never have thought that they had personally led the wolf into the house. No one would doubt what she said at this moment, because she did have the ability to take care of the group of people in the car when she was captured. After all, there were many more people in the vige than in the car. There were also vicious dogs and guns. However, so many people and those weapons could not subdue her alone. In fact, they were even beaten half to death. ¡°You can¡¯t do something like that again. It¡¯s dangerous!¡± The policeman said after a long while. Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I beat the hell out of those human traffickers. I won¡¯t go to jail, will I?¡± The cop shook his head. ¡°Not at all. You did a good thing.¡± None of them had expected such a big case to be solved so easily. After the statement, Lu Xiaocha obediently waited for her family to pick her up. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, your family is here to pick you up.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She stood up and walked out. She saw the Lu family members with worried eyes and tense bodies. Even Lu Beiqing, who was filming outside, had returned with a tired expression. They were obviously relieved to see her. For some reason, Lu Xiaocha suddenly felt a little guilty. Originally, she could have resolved this matter quickly and gone home, but she did not expect an ident to happen midway. ¡°Dad, Mom, brother ¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha trotted over. Their expressions changed drastically when they saw the blood on her clothes. ¡°What¡¯s all this blood? Are you hurt?¡± Lu Xiaocha quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine. None of this blood is mine.¡± As long as it wasn¡¯t hers, everyone in the Lu family rxed again. Lu Beilin knocked her forehead. ¡°Do you know how scared we were today?¡± Pei Anran hugged her daughter with reddened eyes. ¡°We thought you¡¯d disappeared again.¡± Lu Xiaocha hugged her back and rubbed her chin against her mother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you all.¡± Lu Zhan hugged his daughter too. ¡°As long as you¡¯re back.¡± When they were about to leave the police station, Lu Xiaocha realized that her twin brother had not spoken. She moved her fingers over and pulled his clothes. ¡°Brother!¡± Lu Beichen pursed his lips and refused to look at her. Lu Xiaocha tugged at his shirt and shook him. ¡°Brother, I was wrong.¡± The girl¡¯s unique soft voice sounded like she was wheedling. Even the angry Lu Beichen couldn¡¯t hold on for more than a few seconds. The young man stood still and turned to look at her solemnly. ¡°Wrong about what? Whatever happened to you was my fault. If I¡¯d followed you, you wouldn¡¯t have been in danger.¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°That might not be the case. Pei Xue has been looking for an opportunity. Even if it¡¯s not today, she can always think of a way. Originally, I just wanted to see what they wanted to do and go home as soon as possible after solving the problem. However, when I was captured, I didn¡¯t think much of it when I heard their words. I pretended to faint and went to the human trafficker¡¯s nest.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lu Beilin was so angry at his sister that he poked her forehead with his finger. ¡°You¡¯re really bold enough to poke a hole in the sky. You really dare to go anywhere!¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled ingratiatingly, knowing they had her best interests at heart. Only someone who truly cared about her would be unable to control their worry when they knew she was powerful. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°You want there to be a next time?¡± Lu Xiaocha stuck out her tongue. Suddenly, she heard an argument in the interrogation room not far away. ¡°Stupid woman, you ran away with someone yourself and you¡¯re ming me. Pfft¡­ Do you really think you¡¯re worth that much? I don¡¯t want to sell you!¡± ¡°Shameless. She¡¯s driving me mad. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless slut. She ran away with another man and even ndered me for selling her. We¡¯re good citizens. How can we break thew? It¡¯s all this slut¡¯s fault. She ran away with someone. It¡¯s none of our business!¡± As the two of them cursed, they even reached out to grab and hit her. Several police officers shouted at them, but they could not stop them. Lu Xiaocha recognized Chen Xiaoqian at a nce. Chapter 132 - Help

Chapter 132: Help

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Give me a moment.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Xiaocha rushed in and kicked the man¡¯s butt. With a scream, he let go of Chen Xiaoqian¡¯s hand. But this was not enough. Lu Xiaocha kicked the man in the stomach again. The man flew out and hit the unreasonable old woman. The beautiful girl stood in front of Chen Xiaoqian. ¡°Who asked you to hit my sister!¡± The cops froze. They shouldn¡¯t have, but they were secretly pleased to see the two people get beat up. ¡°Who¡­ who are you!¡± The man¡¯s butt hurt, his stomach hurt, and his face was pale with pain. The old woman cried out, hernguage was extremely coarse. Lu Xiaocha said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m Xiaoqian¡¯s sister. How dare you hit her in the police station? I don¡¯t know how outrageous you can be outside.¡± ¡°By the way, officer, before she married him, they also said that the previous wife ran away with someone else. Now, they¡¯re putting this excuse on Sister. Did they sell his previous wife too?¡± As soon as Lu Xiaocha finished speaking, the mother and son¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°Nonsense! If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± ¡°Then you should try!¡± The Lu family members walked in with extraordinary auras. Especially Lu Zhan, who had been in the top position for a long time and had a dignified aura. Once he was angry, the executives in thepany would be scared out of their wits, let alone these two ordinary people. They trembled as they looked at the man who walked in. Just by his clothes, they knew he was someone important. Pei Anran looked down at the old woman. ¡°Whose mouth did you say you were going to tear off? The wind was so strong that I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± How would that old woman dare? She was used to throwing a tantrum at home. She was at the police station because she knew that these police officers wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her as long as they had no evidence. However, she did not dare to do so in front of those wealthy families because she was afraid of being avenged. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if I want to teach my wife a lesson!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°She ran away with another man. You shameless b*tch, how dare youe back!¡± Chen Xiaoqian¡¯s eyes turned red and she clenched her fists tightly. These were the two who had caused all her tragedies. She couldn¡¯t help but pounce on the man and scratch him. Earlier, because of her weak body, even though the man¡¯s body had long been hollowed out by alcohol and gambling, she was still no match for a grown man. But it was different now. The man who had been kicked by Lu Xiaocha was in so much pain that he could not get up from the ground. The woman struck a blow and in a moment, the man¡¯s face was covered in bloody scratches. ¡°How dare you hit my son? I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Stop fighting. This is a police station!¡± The police had basically controlled the old woman, but there was only one person who went to pull Chen Xiaoqian. Based on how crazy Chen Xiaoqian was, it was impossible for one person to control her. Hence, the man was scratched and bitten for a long time. ¡°All right, all right, we¡¯ll interrogate them properly. We¡¯ll never let them go easily.¡± Chen Xiaoqian stared fixedly at the old woman. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter? Where¡¯s Jiajia!¡± The old woman looked away, and the policemen looked at each other. ¡°We didn¡¯t see any children when we went to your house.¡± ¡°I asked you where Jiajia was!¡± Chen Xiaoqian¡¯s voice sounded like she was weeping blood. Anyone who heard it felt suffocating. ¡°Jiajia, Jiajia, she¡­ she ran away on her own. You can¡¯t me us. My son and I are usually busy. Who has time to look after a little girl?¡± Chen Xiaoqian broke free from the police officer holding her and ran over to grab the old woman¡¯s hair. ¡°My Jiajia, did you sell her too? You two heartless things, go to hell!¡± She looked like she wanted them to pay with their lives. In the end, it took a lot of effort to control everyone. ¡°Chen Xiaoqian, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely help you find the whereabouts of the child.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Those human traffickers should have a list of when they sold people. Ask them where the list is.¡± If Chen Xiaoqian¡¯s child wasn¡¯t among the children rescued, either that child wasn¡¯t sold to these people, or that child was sold earlier. After all, it had been a long time since Chen Xiaoqian was sold. Pei Anran looked at Chen Xiaoqian and felt terrible. This reminded her of how she didn¡¯t want to live when Xiaocha was lost. ¡°Zhan, let¡¯s help her.¡± Lu Zhan held his wife¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After returning to the Lu family, Lu Zhan used his own people to find the whereabouts of Chen Xiaoqian¡¯s daughter. He also helped collect some other secret evidence of the man¡¯s crimes and handed it to the police station. As long as the evidence was here, the mother and son would definitely not be able to escape in the future. The case was reported online the next day and caused a sensation across the country. There were people cursing the human traffickers everywhere. When they learned that the entire vige had been arrested, everyone apuded. But there were also people who were uneasy because of this. Pei Qin was originally celebrating getting rid of Lu Xiaocha and bringing a few good friends to a spa. ¡°Sigh, did you guys see the news online? The entire vige is filled with human traffickers. Fortunately, they were all arrested.¡± ¡°Of course I have. Isn¡¯t that all over the news? It¡¯s really scary. There are so many people. There are more than twenty kidnapped children and more than a dozen women. Many of them have died.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d they were caught. This case is truly appalling.¡± Pei Qin was originally applying a facial mask. The more she listened, the more flustered she became. ¡°What human traffickers? Why were they arrested?¡± Her friend immediately exined the big case on the Inte. ¡°I heard that a youngdy surnamed Lu helped the police catch her.¡± Pei Qin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her face was pale as she took her cell phone in a panic. When she went online, it was filled with news about the human traffickers and how many people had been saved. When she saw the familiar faces in the photos of the human traffickers, Pei Qin¡¯s fingers trembled so much that she lost her grip on the phone and it fell to the ground. ¡°Pei Qin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Pei Qin didn¡¯t have the energy to answer their questions. She pulled the mask off her face, bent down, picked up the phone, and ran out. ¡°Pei Qin, Pei Qin, what¡¯s wrong with you? You haven¡¯t even washed your face.¡± But she didn¡¯t respond. At this moment, Pei Qin only had one thought. It was over. Everything was over. ¡°Calm down, Pei Qin. Calm down.¡± She kept trying to calm herself. ¡°There¡¯s no evidence. Yes, there¡¯s no evidence that I did it. Even the Lu family can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± However, the panic in her heart could not be concealed with just a fewforting words. Chapter 133 - Nangong Yuxiu

Chapter 133: Nangong Yuxiu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Miss Pei, pleasee with us.¡± Not long after Pei Qin left the beauty salon, a few bodyguards in ck suits walked over and forcefully asked her to leave. This time, Pei Qin waspletely flustered. ¡°Where ¡­ where do you want to take me?¡± Her eyes were panicked and her face was pale. Her fingers tightened around her bag. ¡°President Lu and Madam are waiting for you.¡± Sure enough¡­ It was them. Pei Qin bit her lip. In the past, she would definitely be willing to go to the Lu family, but now, she couldn¡¯t wait to get as far away from the Lu family as possible. ¡°I have things to do now. I¡¯ll find my sister and brother-inw another day.¡± She started to leave in a hurry, but one of the bodyguards grabbed her. Lu Zhan¡¯s assistant pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and walked over. There was a smile on his lips, and his words were not so gentle. ¡°Miss Pei Qin, I advise you to be sensible. President Lu has already gotten someone to monitor you. No matter where you go, you will be found. In addition, we have some of your scandals and criminal records. I believe you don¡¯t want us to put these on the Inte. You will be a street rat that everyone wants to beat up.¡± Pei Qin looked at the photo in his hand. It was a photo of her hooking up with men. There was more than one, and it was very scandalous. If such photos were posted online, she would be ruined. Not only that, but there was also the matter of her bribing kidnappers to ckmail her ex-husband¡¯s illegitimate son for money. ¡®How¡­ how did they find all this evidence!¡¯ Pei Qin waspletely flustered. In the end, she could only get into the car with great fear and panic. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us The Lu family mansion, a ce that she had wanted to live in countless times, was now like a huge beast with its mouth wide open. When she was brought in by the bodyguard, she saw that other than Lu Beihuai, who could not return, the rest of the Lu family were all here. And Lu Xiaocha, who should not be here! Pei Qin took one look and looked away in panic and guilt. Her fingers that were holding her bag began to turn pale. When she entered, everyone¡¯s faces were cold and pressurizing. This feeling made Pei Qin feel suffocated. ¡°Sister, Brother-inw, why¡­ Why did you call me here?¡± Her voice trembled even as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Pei Anran stood up and slowly walked to her side. Every step seemed to step on her heart, and the fear in her heart was infinitely increased. ¡°Bam¡ª¡± Pei Anran raised her hand and pped Pei Qin hard, causing her to fall to the ground. Before she could react, she pinched her chin again, her beautiful eyes cold and fierce. ¡°You¡¯re really my good sister, Pei Qin. Over the years, even a dog would be loyal. Why did I have to raise an ingrate?¡± Pei Qin covered her face, feeling extremely humiliated. But facing the domineering Pei Anran, she was also extremely panicked. ¡°Sis, what¡­ what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Pei Anran dropped her chin. ¡°Pretty good at pretending. It must have taken a long time to n the kidnapping of my Xiaocha.¡± Pei Qin refused to admit it. ¡°Sis, what are you talking about? What kidnapping? Was Xiaocha kidnapped? How could I do such a thing? There must be some misunderstanding. I¡¯m her aunt! Sis, someone must be trying to frame me. Don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m your biological sister.¡± Pei Anran looked down at her ¡®biological sister¡¯. She had already been disappointed countless times. At this moment, her eyes were filled with indifference. ¡°You know these people, don¡¯t you?¡± Lu Zhan threw some photos in front of her. His voice was as cold as ice. He looked at her as if he could freeze her to death. Pei Qin was terrified. Her pupils constricted as she looked at the person in the photo. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She shook her head in denial. Lu Zhan threw the photo over unhurriedly. ¡°What about these?¡± One second she was saying she didn¡¯t know them, and the next she was dumbfounded. Because those photos showed her being intimate with the men. Pei Qin felt panic and shame. She panicked because these were the people who kidnapped Lu Xiaocha. She was ashamed because, in those photos, she was very intimate with several men. All of this was exposed in front of Lu Zhan. The person she was thinking about was holding a photo of her being intimate with someone else. ¡°I¡ªI¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. The Lu family members looked at her as if they wanted to kill her. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Pei Anran looked at her coldly. Pei Qin looked flustered. ¡°They approached me on purpose. Yes, it was them. They approached me on purpose because they knew I was Xiaocha¡¯s aunt. They wanted to kidnap me and ckmail you. I didn¡¯t want to, Sis. I was forced. Otherwise, they would have killed me and Xue.¡± Pei Anran slowly sat back in her chair and looked at Pei Qin with a mocking expression. ¡°You¡¯re very evasive. Didn¡¯t you refuse to admit it just now? Pei Qin, you don¡¯t think that¡¯s all the evidence we have, do you?¡± Lu Beilin sneered. ¡°Guess why we didn¡¯t send you straight to the police station.¡± It was azy voice with a smile, but it made Pei Qin¡¯s blood run cold. Immediately after, his words struck her like a bolt of lightning. ¡°You must have been involved in what happened thirteen years ago.¡± Pei Qin¡¯s fingernails dug into her palms until they bled. She tried to calm herself down. ¡°What ¡­ What thirteen years ago? What are you talking about?¡± She probably didn¡¯t even realize how shaky her voice sounded at the moment. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you let me do the talking?¡± A clear voice came from the door. It was as if it hade from the sky, bringing with it a wave of early snow, making one¡¯s heart calm and cool on the hot summer day. When Lu Xiaocha looked over, she saw a slender man in white walking in unhurriedly. If there was a word to describe him, it would probably be that he only existed up in the heavens. He had an ethereal feeling that he could ascend to immortality at any time. He was like an immortal who ignored the mortal world and did not care about it. Pei Anran¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw who it was. ¡°Ah Xiu!¡± Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s lips slowly curled up like snow melting and bringing everything back to life. ¡°Sister.¡± His voice was as clear as jade and as cold as immortal music. This was Lu Xiaocha¡¯s uncle, Nangong Yuxiu. Speaking of Nangong Yuxiu, he actually had a backstory. He was originally the young master of the Nangong family, a hidden n. However, he was left outside when he was young because of some unknown family conflicts. Later, he was picked up by Pei Anran¡¯s mother and adopted. When he was 15 years old, he was found by the Nangong family and returned to his own family. He also inherited the entire Nangong family. However, he had always been grateful to his adoptive mother who had adopted him, and his elder sister, Pei Anran, who had brought him up. Even after returning to the Nangong family, the siblings had always kept in touch and were very close. Chapter 134 - Reckoning

Chapter 134: Reckoning

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When the Lu family was secretly looking for Lu Xiaocha, they found some suspicious points. Pei Anran asked Nangong Yuxiu to help investigate what happened back then. Of course, Nangong Yuxiu would not refuse. It was just that what Pei Qin had done back then seemed insignificantpared to the others. Moreover, she had yet to seed, so it was not easy to investigate. The most important thing was that someone was helping Pei Qin cover up the evidence. Just as Nangong Yuxiu was going toe back with the evidence, this person deliberately courted death and even kidnapped Lu Xiaocha. Therefore¡­ this person was so stupid, it was really unbearable to look at her. Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s arrival made Pei Qin¡¯s body tremble like a sieve. When she was young, because she knew that Nangong Yuxiu was only a child adopted by her dead mother, she often humiliated and scolded him. Every time her sister protected Nangong Yuxiu, it made the young Pei Qin even more unhappy. Coupled with her stepmother¡¯s instigation, she secretly bullied him even more. It was not until the Nangong family came to pick him up that the Pei family found out that he was actually the heir of a hidden family. That kind of family background was not something that ordinary rich people couldpare to. However, other than Pei Anran, the entire Pei family regretted not cherishing the opportunity to befriend Nangong Yuxiu. Pei Qin was even more afraid, especially since every time Nangong Yuxiu came back to look for Pei Anran, the way he looked at her was cold to the bone. This made Pei Qin even more afraid of this person. This time, Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s appearance deepened the fear in her heart. Behind Nangong Yuxiu was a woman in simple clothes. At this moment, Pei Qin was so afraid that she did not notice that person¡¯s existence at all. ¡°President Lu, Pei Xue is here too.¡± Since they were going to settle the score, of course, they would settle everything at once. Pei Xue walked in trembling. When she saw her mother and Lu Xiaocha sitting on the sofa, her face turnedpletely pale. ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± She panicked. Wasn¡¯t Lu Xiaocha kidnapped by those people? Why was she still at home? Although Pei Xue was scheming and resourceful at such a young age, she was still too inexperienced. At this moment, she could no longer hide the guilt in her eyes. Everyone saw this and did not say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s figure out what happened thirteen years ago.¡± Nangong Yuxiu was like a true young master of an ancient aristocratic family. Just by sitting there, he was like a bamboo. Every move he made could not hide his peerless elegance. ¡°Uncle!¡± Pei Xue¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him. From the first time she saw this young man at her aunt¡¯s ce, Pei Xue felt that he was very good-looking and wanted to get close to him. Because he was not only good-looking, but more importantly, he was powerful. However, her mother was very afraid of her uncle. Every time she heard the name Nangong Yuxiu, she would tremble and not allow herself to approach him. This made Pei Xue very indignant. Nangong Yuxiu took a sip of tea and nced at the girl indifferently. His tone was t. ¡°Miss Pei, I want you to know that my older sister is Pei Anran, and I don¡¯t have a younger sister. Therefore, my only niece is Lu Xiaocha.¡± The light in Pei Xue¡¯s eyes dimmed because of his words. She subconsciously looked at Lu Xiaocha, unable to hide her jealousy and hatred. ¡®Why?!¡¯ The two brothers sitting beside Lu Xiaocha sneered. Lu Beifeng¡¯s sharp gaze pierced over. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s cold eyes were also filled with anger. Pei Xue was so frightened by them that she quickly retracted her gaze. Her pale face was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Thirteen years ago, Pei Qin¡¯s pregnancy was no more than a month apart from her sister¡¯s. When her sister was hospitalized for observation, she also specially chose the ward next door to the same hospital and often came to her ward to ask for information on the grounds of visiting andmunicating. In fact, she kept an eye on when she would give birth because you were already nning to swap two children.¡± As soon as he said that, everyone was shocked and disgusted by Pei Qin. Pei Anran looked at Pei Qin as if she wanted to cut her into pieces. Pei Xue looked at her mother in disbelief and even anger. She was angry at why she hadn¡¯t seeded then. Of course, Pei Qin would never admit it. ¡°What are you talking about? How dare you use me without any evidence!¡± Nangong Yuxiu smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not done yet.¡± He continued to say unhurriedly, ¡°Unfortunately, you never expected that my sister would give birth prematurely because of the Lu family¡¯s matters. The child in your stomach is already a month younger than Sister¡¯s. If you force the birth, you¡¯ll get a stillborn or congenital deficient fetus, and it would be too obvious. The doctors won¡¯t help you with that either, so this n of yours will have to remain dead in the womb.¡± Pei Qin¡¯s face grew paler and paler as she sank into despair and panic. ¡°N-no.¡± Her clothes were soaked with cold sweat. ¡°But because you were jealous and indignant, when you found a nurse sneaking up on your sister¡¯s ward, not only did you not stop her, you gave her some information. You stopped the doctor who was going to the ward at thest minute, giving the nurse enough time to take the child.¡± Hearing this, Lu Zhan and Pei Anran¡¯s faces hadpletely darkened. Even the calm and steady Lu Zhan wanted to kill Pei Qin at this moment. Pei Qin was so flustered that her fingers were trembling. ¡°This¡­ this is all just spection. I didn¡¯t do anything like that!¡± Nangong Yuxiu said, ¡°Did you really think that no one discovered what you did?¡± He waved, and the middle-aged woman in in clothes with mostly gray hair came over. ¡°Tell me what you saw all those years ago.¡± The middle-aged woman nodded. ¡°I was a cleaner at the hospital at that time. I saw that nursemunicate with her with my own eyes and ask some questions. I remember hearing that nurse ask her when the doctor would probablye for ward rounds, when Madam slept at night and if there would be any family membersing to take care of her. She answered very carefully. I also saw with my own eyes the doctor she went to stop. I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time. After all, she said that she was Madam¡¯s sister. It didn¡¯t seem like it was a big deal to care about her sister asking some questions about Madam. Now that I thought about it, it was a little strange. The things she asked were all questions. For example, what did Madam want to eat? Was there anything forbidden? And when could she be discharged? Logically speaking, the doctor should have already exined these questions. I don¡¯t know what happened after that, because I was fired from the hospital shortly afterward, and I don¡¯t know why I was suddenly fired either.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Lu Zhan couldn¡¯t help but p the table. His cold eyes looked at Pei Qin as if he wanted to eat her up. Pei Qin trembled in fear and quickly shook her head, saying that she had been wronged. ¡°It¡¯s him. It must be Nangong Yuxiu. When I was young, I beat and scolded him because I was insensible. He must have found this person to nder me because he still holds a grudge. Brother-inw, I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t.¡± Chapter 135 - Why?

Chapter 135: Why?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At this moment, everyone was looking at her as if she was an idiot. Pei Anran sneered disdainfully. ¡°Pei Qin, are you treating us like fools?¡± Lu Zhan asked, ¡°Who¡¯s behind all this?¡± Pei Qin didn¡¯t have the brains to be so sharp as to fire the cleaner in such a short time and delete the surveince cameras. Pei Qin shook her head without speaking, still refusing to admit it. Lu Zhan could tell from her expression that this idiot might not even know who was helping her behind her back. Lu Zhan thought for a moment and said, ¡°It should be Lin Qi.¡± Lin Qi. He could also be called Lu Qi. He was also the Old Master¡¯s illegitimate son, but unlike other people who clung to the Lu family, his mother was deceived. Lu Zhan¡¯s father, Lu Tianlin, was a hypocrite. Although he was a scumbag, he had a good appearance. As long as he wanted to, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to disguise himself as an elegant gentleman. Moreover, because he had a rich love history, it was easy for him to deceive young girls. Lin Qi¡¯s mother was a beautiful university student who had just entered the workforce. It was not until she was pregnant and gave birth that she realized what a scumbag he was. Lin Qi¡¯s mother was also dignified. She was unwilling to be a mistress, so she left Lu Tianlin with her son. However, Lu Tianlin felt that he had lost face. After that, he suppressed Lin Qi¡¯s mother in every way possible, causing her to fall sick from exhaustion at a young age. She was weak and had a child with congenital deficiency. In the end, she had to escape overseas with Lin Qi to have a chance to catch a break. However, Lin Qi¡¯s mother died in the year he turned 18 due to the deficiency and exhaustion of her body in her early years. Although Lin Qi was weak and even needed a wheelchair all year round, he had a smart brain. He was a genius hacker, and he¡¯d made a name for himself in the circle when he was fifteen. He¡¯d used this to earn money to treat his mother for two years. Lin Qi hated the Lu family and wanted to destroy them. He was far away overseas, but he could grasp all the situations of the Lu family in the country. He fooled the illegitimate children of the Lu family and even caused internal strife in the Lu family. He wasn¡¯t targeting anyone. He just wanted to destroy everything Lu Tianlin had. The reason why he helped Pei Qin was probably to prevent Lu Zhan and his wife from finding the child so quickly. Then, he would expose what those illegitimate children of the Lu family had done in front of him, making him angry. He would use Lu Zhan as a knife to destroy Lu Tianlin and the Lu Corporation. However, the only thing that Lin Qi did not expect was that Lu Zhan was not to be trifled with either. After he epted the Lu Corporation, he uprooted everyone including Lu Tianlin, creating a new Lu Corporation from scratch. This Lu Corporation was Lu Zhan¡¯s territory and had nothing to do with anyone else. As for whether Lin Qi had attacked again, they did not know, at least not at the moment. Nangong Yuxiu handed some surveince footage to Lu Zhan. ¡°The surveince camera footage back then was very difficult to recover. They were destroyed after so many years. I found a friend to help repair them. It took a lot of time, but the results were good.¡± Pei Xue looked at all of this in confusion. So¡­ her mother was also involved in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s disappearance back then? So she had almost be a child of the Lu family. Pei Xue was anxious. Why¡­ Why couldn¡¯t her mother get pregnant with her earlier? If the n seeded, then everything Lu Xiaocha had would be hers now. Pei Xue and Pei Qin were of the same lineage. They only had their own interests in their eyes. ¡°Pei Xue.¡± Lu Xiaocha held her chin and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re an aplice in my kidnapping this time.¡± Pei Xue lowered her head guiltily and refused to admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at her with her dark eyes. ¡°You know what? I found out a week ago that you were following me. I¡¯m embarrassed to tell you you¡¯re a lousy stalker.¡± As soon as she said this, Pei Xue¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering what you guys are up to. I deliberately created a lot of opportunities for you, but there was nothing. It was only yesterday when I was suddenly kidnapped on my way home that I discovered your motive. If you had said so earlier, I would have left earlier.¡± ¡°Pft¡­¡± Nangong Yuxiuughed when she said the most infuriating words in a joking tone. He looked at his niece with eyes as cold as snow. Just based on Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s protective attitude, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s neat white teeth and cute dimples could easily make people like her. The smile in Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s eyes deepened. Pei Xue¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy. ¡°So what if I am!¡± After all, she was still young. She was already flustered previously, and now, she was so agitated that she did not care anymore. ¡°Why is it that you were born high and mighty and can easily get anything you want? And when I tried so hard to get what I wanted, I could neverpare to you. I was the one who grew up with my cousins. I was so careful to please them, and they always treated me with disdain. And when you came back, you were a stranger, but they gave you all their love.¡± Pei Xue stared at Lu Xiaocha with hatred. ¡°And Uncle, I tried so hard to get close to you, but you never looked at me. But you¡¯re willing to protect Lu Xiaocha, whom you¡¯ve never met before. What does what happened between you and Mom have anything to do with me? I¡¯m just a child who doesn¡¯t know anything. What did I do wrong!¡± Nangong Yuxiu looked at her indifferently. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°You know what? From the first moment I saw you, I knew you and your mother were the same. Selfish and stupid. You¡¯re certainly a little smarter than your mother. At least you know how to use your strengths to show weakness and act pitiful.¡± ¡°You said that you grew up with Beichen and the others, but you were actually able to approach them under your mother¡¯s instructions. You even wanted to rece Xiaocha. There¡¯s no such thing as true love when one¡¯s motives aren¡¯t pure. Pei Xue, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too great?¡± Pei Xue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.¡± She tried her best to convince herself. However, the truth was that Pei Qin had been reminding her ever since she became sensible. She wanted her to get close to the Lu family and try her best to gain Lu Zhan¡¯s favor. Because her mom wanted to rece her sister. She¡¯d heard enough of these things since she was a child to understand them. However, she did not reject it. Instead, she deliberately tried to curry favor with him. This was because the identity of the Lu family¡¯s daughter was a huge temptation to her. She could not resist this temptation. When Lu Xiaocha returned, she had already thought about how to ostracize her. However, she did not expect her cousins to like someone who had just returned so much. All the schemes and schemes she had in mind were useless. Pei Anran looked at her in disgust. ¡°Let me tell you why. Because Xiaocha is my daughter! She¡¯s their biological sister. Who are you to fantasize!¡± Chapter 136 - Result

Chapter 136: Result

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After Pei Anran vented her anger, the Lu family didn¡¯t say anything else to the mother and son. They presented evidence of Pei Qin contacting the human traffickers thirteen years ago. Pei Anran said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand these over to the police. You¡¯re on your own.¡± Only then did Pei Qin panic and scramble towards her. ¡°No, Sister. I¡¯m your biological sister. How can you treat me like this? You can¡¯t hand me over to the police. If you hand me over to the police, I¡¯ll be finished for the rest of my life. Sister, I beg you, let me go.¡± Pei Anran was unmoved and had already taken out her phone to call the police. A malicious glint shed across Pei Qin¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand and pped Anran¡¯s face. ¡°You bitch!¡± In the next moment, she was sent flying. Lu Xiaocha stood beside her mother and looked at her coldly. Pei Qin clutched her stomach and wailed on the ground. At this moment, she no longer looked like a noblewoman. She was a lunatic. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lu Zhan stood beside his wife and asked gently¡± Pei Anran looked at Pei Qin, took a deep breath, and shook her head. ¡°Brother-inw, Brother-inw, you can¡¯t do this. I love you.¡± Pei Qin cried bitterly. The expression on her face was distorted by jealousy and pain. In the end, she even disgusted everyone. Lu Zhan looked over coldly. ¡°Disgusting.¡± This time, Pei Qin really disgusted him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing. Beside him, Pei Xue shrank her neck and shoulders and pretended to be invisible, not daring to make a sound. When the police came, they took the two of them away. Lu Zhan followed them to hand over some evidence The Lu family quietened down. The servants cleaned up in silence. Pei Anran held her daughter¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa. ¡°Xiaocha, don¡¯t be afraid. That person can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± This time, Pei Anran used that person to rece Pei Qin. One could imagine how much she hated her. Lu Xiaocha hugged her and rubbed against her chest. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not afraid. Mom, go and rest.¡± Pei Anran sounded tired. She nodded and looked at Nangong Yuxiu. ¡°Ah Xiu, you¡­¡± ¡°Sis, go and rest. Xiaochen and the others are here.¡± Pei Anran smiled and nodded before leaving. Nangong Yuxiu handed a box to Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Uncle¡¯s greeting gift for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± The girl¡¯s voice carried a unique softness that made one feel good just by hearing it. The young man raised his hand and rubbed her hair with his fair fingers. ¡°See if you like it. If you don¡¯t, Uncle can change it for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. When the box was opened, it was a white jade choker. That¡¯s right, the kind that was worn around the neck. Moreover, there was a safety lock and a hollow bell carved from white jade hanging on it. The entire cor was exquisite and small. It was so beautiful that one could not look away. An ordinary master sculptor could not make it. ¡°I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡± Nangong Yuxiu took the white jade cor and pressed it gently. The cor split into two parts. ¡°This has a hidden button. Take a look. In the future, if you press it here, it can be divided into two parts. When it closes, it will be aplete cor. I should have given this to you when you were born, but I can only give it to you now.¡± This cor could be worn by children from a young age. It was just that it looked a little big on a baby, but it was just right for a young girl. Moreover, the meaning of the Peace Lock and the Jade Exquisite Bell on it was very good. Lu Xiaocha wore it and it made a crisp ding with every step she took. She could not help but nce sideways. ¡°Uncle, are you serious?¡± She could walk out wearing this thing. How attention-grabbing was that? Nangong Yuxiu cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s quite cute. It suits you very well.¡± This was not nonsense. Lu Xiaocha was cute, soft, and exquisite. She looked even more lively with this cor. She was the cutest. The brothers nodded. ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°Cute!¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°Do I have to wear this to school?¡± It was not heavy. In fact, the sound of the bell was quite pleasant to the ears. It was just that this was too attention grabbing. Nangong Yuxiu smiled and looked extremely good. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You won¡¯t make a sound if you put a little cotton into the bell.¡± That was the only way. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give Uncle a gift too.¡± Lu Xiaocha took out a box from the cab and knocked it against the chessboard. She obtained many precious things when she was in the underground pce. The box contained a white jade chessboard, and the ck pieces were all made of special ck jade. There were two such chessboards in the underground pce. She only took one because it looked good. Fu Ye was the one who helped her carry it. She had originally nned to bring gifts for everyone, but there were still gifts for her eldest brother that she had not given out. She carried the chess box downstairs. As she ran up the stairs, her bell made a crisp sound, making her look extremely lively. Nangong Yuxiu was talking to Lu Beilin and the others. The atmosphere was very harmonious. When they heard the noise, they all looked up and smiled at the same time. Lu Xiaocha hugged the box and smiled sweetly at them. It was obvious that the Lu brothers liked this uncle very much. Although Nangong Yuxiu was older than them, he was only in his early thirties. He looked like someone in his twenties. Standing beside Lu Beiqing and Lu Beilin, they looked like brothers. ¡°Uncle, this is for you.¡± Nangong Yuxiu was surprised by such a big box. ¡°For me?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. As soon as she sat down, Lu Beifeng fed her the peeled grape. She lowered her head skillfully and opened her mouth to bite. She ate with a satisfied expression. Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s voice was like jade. ¡°Can I open it?¡± ¡°Sure. If I give it to you, it¡¯s yours.¡± The young man opened it and the surprise in his eyes deepened when he saw what was inside. ¡°This is¡­¡± Such a high-quality white jade chessboard and chess pieces were rarely seen even in aristocratic families. ¡°This is too expensive.¡± Lu Xiaocha waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use it. This is a gift I picked up for Uncle.¡± Nangong Yuxiu smiled and did not argue. ¡°Then Uncle will ept it.¡± Seeing that Lu Xiaocha liked to eat, the Lu brothers brought her peeled grapes, sunflower seeds, and nuts. The little girl was also eating happily. Her snow-white cheeks were round, like a milky white hamster. It really made people want to pinch her chubby cheeks. It was rare for Nangong Yuxiu to join in the feeding. His sister¡¯s children had never disappointed him, and Xiaocha was even more so. After spending half a day with her, Nangong Yuxiupletely doted on his niece and wished he could bring her back to the Nangong family to raise her carefully. Chapter 137 - Someone from the Pei Family

Chapter 137: Someone from the Pei Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Nangong Yuxiu did not stay in the Lu family for long and only gave Lu Xiaocha an invitation. ¡°Apany Uncle to a banquet next month.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the retro and high-end invitation and asked curiously, ¡°What banquet?¡± ¡°The daughter of the Ran family from Shangjing has returned from overseas. This is a homing banquet prepared for her. I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Xiaocha had no objections. After Nangong Yuxiu left, Lu Zhan returned at night. ¡°Pei Qin¡¯s case is still under investigation. There will be an oue in a few days. As for Pei Xue, she was released because she was still underage and she wasn¡¯t directly involved.¡± After saying that, he looked at his daughter. ¡°But she won¡¯t be able to go to school in the future. I won¡¯t allow someone who wanted to harm you to go to school again.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and smiled from the bottom of her heart when she felt her father¡¯s protection. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Lu Zhan rubbed her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank Daddy.¡± ¡°The case of Chen Xiaoqian that you helped yesterday has already been settled. The man has been sentenced to death. As for the old woman, she¡¯s also imprisoned for life. There¡¯s also news from Jiajia. I¡¯ll get my assistant to arrange a job for her after we find the child.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay!¡± Her father was too good. With Pei Qin¡¯s matter resolved, the Lu family continued to live happily. The next day, Lu Xiaocha continued to go to school. She was still wearing the choker that her uncle had given her. It made a crisp sound when she walked. On this hot summer day, this jade jingle was very pleasing to the ear, attracting the attention of others. She was good-looking to begin with, and with the exquisite choker, she looked even more lively and obedient. Lu Xiaocha was afraid that this sound would affect the others, so she asked her brother to stuff cotton into it when she reached the ssroom. Finally, it wouldn¡¯t make a sound from time to time anymore. The color of the lustrous white jade was almost the same as Lu Xiaocha¡¯s skin color. It only made her look more lively. The students in the ss were also curious at first, but after being stared at by the ss monitor with a cold expression, they stopped disturbing her. ¡­ Life seemed to have not changed at all, but after ss, Lu Xiaocha met someone unexpected. Lu Xiaocha did not know him. He was an old man in his sixties. At that time, Lu Beichen looked at the old man and his face instantly fell. Lu Xiaocha had never seen the young man¡¯s expression so dark. ¡°Xiaochen, you¡¯re Xiaocha, right?¡± Beside the old man was a well-maintained and noble-looking Madam. She looked to be in her forties. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It was Pei Anran¡¯s biological father and stepmother. Hearing Lu Beichen¡¯s tone, the two of them did not look happy. ¡°How can you talk to Grandpa like that?¡± Lu Beichen sneered. Some people were really not worthy of being elders. Lu Xiaocha understood, but she pretended to be innocent and asked her brother. ¡°Brother, so we still have a grandpa? I always thought that grandpa and grandma were dead.¡± The two people on the other side were speechless. Their expressions turned even uglier. ¡°What did Anran teach you? Is this how you should talk to your elders?¡± Lu Xiaocha raised her eyebrows and nced at them. ¡°Elder? You or her?¡± Pei Linping¡¯s expression was dark. He did not want to say anything to the two children and looked at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Tell the police that you¡¯re willing to write a settlement letter to forgive your aunt. How would it look if you let your aunt into the police station? Isn¡¯t your Lu family afraid of embarrassing ourselves? Our Pei family can¡¯t afford to lose face!¡± Lu Beichen shielded his sister behind him and confronted the old man opposite him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Does she want to be free after what she did? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Pei Linping took a deep breath. The Lu family was not something they could deal with. He looked like he was doing this for their own good. ¡°You two are still young and don¡¯t understand. Getting your aunt into the police station won¡¯t do you any good. In the future, this matter will always apany you as you grow up. Everyone knows that your sister is ruthless and disrespectful. If you send your aunt to the police station, what will others think of her?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Rather than caring about what others think, I want those who harmed me to suffer.¡± ¡°You¡­ How can you be so vicious at such a young age!¡± Pei Linping was furious when he saw that Lu Xiaocha was indifferent after saying so much. ¡°Linping, calm down. It¡¯s normal for children to be insensible. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± ¡°Xiaocha¡­¡± She had just said a few words when Lu Xiaocha interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s you, mistress.¡± ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Lu Beichen could not help butugh out loud. He saw with his own eyes that the woman¡¯s face instantly twisted. ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about!¡± Before she could say anything, she was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She could not persuade Lu Xiaocha hypocritically now. Lu Beichen only felt satisfied in his heart. He gave his sister a thumbs-up in front of the two of them. ¡®Well done!¡¯ Pei Linping looked embarrassed and angry. ¡°How can you speak to your elders like that? You uncultured thing!¡± Lu Xiaocha yawned. ¡°You¡¯re quite well-mannered. You¡¯re probably an equestrian. Don¡¯t you know how my grandmother died? You still dare to jump in front of us. How thick-skinned.¡± If there¡¯s nothing else, please get out of the way. You can¡¯t let Pei Qin out. You weren¡¯t the ones who were abandoned and kidnapped for 13 years. It¡¯s not easy to be an armchair quarterback.¡± ¡°You¡­ but aren¡¯t you fine?¡± Lu Xiaocha was very curious about how he could say this shamelessly. ¡°In that case, I might as well find a way to kidnap you guys to y this game, okay?¡± Although she said this with a smile, the coldness in her eyes made Pei Linping and the woman shiver. ¡°That won¡¯t do. The two of you are too old for this. I heard that you have a grandson. Let your grandson do it.¡± The woman was shocked. ¡°How dare you!¡± Lu Beichen looked at their expressions andughed mockingly. ¡°Why? Is your grandson the only human?¡± Pei Linping looked at the two children. He thought that Lu Xiaocha would be easier to fool, but who would have thought that she would dare to say such a thing? Lu Xiaocha sneered and left with her brother. Later on, the two of them went to Lu Zhan to plead and threaten Pei Anran. However, the Lu family was determined not to let Pei Qin off, so they had no choice but to let it go. It wasn¡¯t that the two of them really loved Pei Qin, but more importantly, there were two words. Face. After what Pei Qin had done was exposed, the Pei family also lost face. Moreover, everyone knew that Pei Qin had grown up with her stepmother. The two sisters hadpletely different endings. Everyone in the circlepared them in all aspects. Many people said that mistresses were not presentable. It did not seem surprising that they could raise the daughter of the previous one to be so vicious. More people praised Pei Linping¡¯s ex-wife. She knew how to raise children. She had raised Pei Anran very well and even married an outstanding person like Lu Zhan. Most importantly, she had given birth to so many outstanding sons and daughters. Hearing thesements, the woman, who was the mistress of the Pei family, was so angry that she vomited blood. She smashed things at home every day, but she was helpless against thosements. She did not dare to go out for a long time. Perhaps even she did not expect that the karma that she had deliberately raised Pei Qin to be arrogant, arrogant, and selfish would backfire on her in the end. Chapter 138 - Heartless Little Thing

Chapter 138: Heartless Little Thing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Pei Qin¡¯s illness did not affect the Lu family. She even said that the Lu family had earned some sympathy in front of everyone. After all, not only had the Lu family¡¯s daughter been taken away when she was born, but she had also been kidnapped. Everyone in the family was angry because of Pei Qin. As for Pei Xue, she was sent back to the Pei family. In just one night, she had encountered a huge change. The entire Pei family seemed to have be an outsider. ¡°You freeloader, get out!¡± The Pei family¡¯s youngest grandson had long been spoiled. When Pei Qin was around, they got along well because of the Lu family, but now, it was different. Not only had Pei Qin been sent to jail, but she had also caused them to have a bad reputation. Of course, the Pei family didn¡¯t like Pei Qin. On the surface, that woman did not do anything, but when the child said those insulting words, she did not stop her. After her grandson finished speaking, she looked at Pei Xue¡¯s humiliated and forbearing expression and said slowly. ¡°Pei Xue, don¡¯t me your cousin. He¡¯s still a little loose-lipped at his age. You won¡¯t hold it against your little brother, right?¡± Pei Xue clenched her chopsticks so tightly that her fingertips turned white. She forced a smile and said gently. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t me my brother.¡± What right did she have to me him now? Her mother had been sentenced. The Lu family, who she had once thought was her backer, had caused everything now. She could no longer go to school. Even now, Pei Xue still felt that all of this was Lu Xiaocha¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, if she hadn¡¯te back, her life wouldn¡¯t have been like this at all. ¡­ In Upper City First High School, Pei Xue¡¯s departure did not cause much of a stir. Lu Xiaocha was still the same as before. Not many people even knew that she had been kidnapped, let alone that she had single-handedly destroyed a human trafficker¡¯s nest. After the shock that day, Lu Beichen was even more attached to his sister. Even his good friend could see this. Gu Xiao patted his shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s going on, ss monitor? You and Sister Xiaocha are about to be conjoined twins.¡± Lu Beichen pped the hand off his shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Gu Xiao said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand you. Let¡¯s go and y basketball.¡± Lu Beichen slowly tidied up his desk and turned his head to wake up the girl who was sleeping on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s y basketball.¡± Lu Xiaocha yawned and muttered, ¡°Now? The sun is so bright.¡± Lu Beichen asked, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you ice cream. Are youing?¡± She propped up her chin and looked out of the window. ¡°Coming!¡± The group went to the basketball court. Lu Xiaocha did not y basketball. She hugged her brother¡¯s clothes and sat on the artificial grass to eat ice cream. She waszy and sleepy. Suddenly, a shadow fell in front of her. She crossed her legs and looked up. Oh, it was someone familiar. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The girl yawnedzily like a cat. Fu Ye sat down beside her and flicked Lu Xiaocha¡¯s forehead. Lu Xiaocha instantly turned around and red at him. ¡°What are you doing? You have a death wish!¡± She looked fierce. Fu Ye snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did?¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Fu Ye¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened. He reached out and ruffled her hair. Then, he was punched by the angry Lu Xiaocha. ¡°My hair!¡± Fu Ye hissed. ¡°I was just worried about you. Why didn¡¯t you tell me after such a big thing happened? Do you think that¡¯s right? I¡¯ve been so good to you for nothing.¡± Lu Xiaocha licked the ice cream. ¡°I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? Those guys aren¡¯t my match. What¡¯s there to say? Are you going to publicize that I was kidnapped?¡± Fu Ye pinched her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the others. Although I¡¯m not your biological brother, I treat you as my sister. You can¡¯t hide such a dangerous thing from me. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to do such a dangerous thing in the future. You have to at least tell me.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Got it, got it.¡± As the two of them yed around, countless pairs of eyes looked over. Fu Ye¡¯s presence was too strong and he was so good-looking. From the moment he entered the school, many people had been secretly looking at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± After getting off the basketball court, Lu Beichen looked at Fu Ye and frowned slightly. Now, this guy was very disliked in their family. After all, who would like someone who had ill intentions and wanted to snatch their sister away! Fu Ye clicked his tongue. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to see you?¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ What a disgusting joke.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Why were these people from the Lu family so unlikable? Sister was indeed the best. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the kid to my house after school.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s reaction was intense. ¡°No, she has to go home with me.¡± Fu Ye nced sideways at the young man. ¡°Ask her yourself. Didn¡¯t she tell my grandfather that she was going to visit him during the holidays? My grandfather is still waiting.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Wasn¡¯t that just a polite greeting during the video call? Fu Ye whispered in her ear, ¡°There are crayfish.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She looked at Lu Beichen in all seriousness and nodded. ¡°Yes, Older Brother, Grandpa Fu is still waiting for me. Why don¡¯t youe along?¡± Lu Beichen looked at Fu Ye and sneered. ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t seen Grandpa Fu in a long time. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Fu Ye touched his nose. Why was this lousy child bing more and more unlikable? After school in the afternoon, Fu Ye came to pick them up. However, because Lu Beichen was going with them this time, he did not ride his beloved heavy motorcycle. Instead, he drove a Land Rover over. The vehicle was handsome. The young man in ck leaning against it was also handsome. Thebination of the two exuded a wild and vigorous beauty. Gu Xiao and the other boys¡¯ eyes were almost glued to it. ¡°F*ck, that car is so cool. After I get my driver¡¯s license, I¡¯ll definitely get this car too. Fu Ye yed with his sunsses and saw Lu Xiaocha walking out of the school. He smiled arrogantly, his deep eyes filled with arrogance. ¡°Come here.¡± Lu Xiaocha walked over unhurriedly with her bag. ¡°Sit here.¡± Fu Ye pushed her into the front passenger seat and turned to Lu Beichen. ¡°Little Chen, do as you please.¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t call me Little Chen!¡± Fu Ye smiled evilly. ¡°Alright, Little Chen.¡± He really deserved a beating. In the militarypound, the overbearing fragrance of crayfish spread far and wide, attracting the attention of everyone else in thepound. Old Master Fu¡¯s old friend walked to the door with his hands behind his back and shouted, ¡°Old Fu, what¡¯s your family doing? Why does it smell so good?¡± As he spoke, he walked in. Old Master Fu sat in the rocking chair and looked quite happy. ¡°I¡¯m entertaining a little kid today. I made a big pot of crayfish. Why? Do you want to eat it too?¡± One of the old men had a disdainful expression. ¡°Who eats that thing? There¡¯s little meat and a lot of shells. It¡¯s troublesome to peel it. It¡¯s not satisfying at all. I might as well eat my pig trotters.¡± Chapter 139 - Fight

Chapter 139: Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Where¡¯s your boy? I haven¡¯t seen him in days.¡± ¡°Picking up my little guest.¡± Old Master Fu smiled, looking like he was in a good mood. The others around him were puzzled. Every time Fu Ye was mentioned, this old man would have a headache, but he was smiling so happily today. Moreover, Fu Ye actually went to pick her up. They were even more curious about who the guest was. Not long after, Fu Ye returned with a beautiful and obedient youngdy beside him. This was really rare. Hadn¡¯t Fu Ye always despised girls for being troublesome? ¡°Grandpa Fu.¡± Lu Xiaocha walked over calmly and generously under the gaze of so many people. Her overly clear eyes and cute appearance easily gained the favor of everyone present. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Xiaocha, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Beside her, Lu Beichen also greeted her politely. ¡°Grandpa Fu.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Beichen is here too. Come in and sit. I¡¯ll introduce these elders to Xiaocha.¡± ¡°This is Grandpa Xiao. This is Grandpa Zhao, Grandpa Wang¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha greeted everyone obediently. ¡°Oh, so this is the Lu family¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°What? Which Lu family? Could it be the Lu family of Upper City? I remember that they only have a few sons. When did they have a daughter?¡± ¡°They must be twins.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really good-looking. Lu Zhan¡¯s genes are not bad.¡± Lu Beichen also politely greeted every elder present. The young man was like a small white por that was growing healthily. His clean, good-looking, quiet, and polite appearance was very appreciated by the elders. The siblings were identical, but the feeling they gave off waspletely different. However, they were both equally dazzling and lovable. Most of the children in the militarypound were naughty boys who could climb up the roof and tear down the tiles. They usually gave the elders a headache. Sometimes, when they were angered, these old bones could chase those naughty boys far away with a walking stick or feather duster. There was nothing that made them worry. Now that two such obedient children had suddenly appeared, they were especially well-liked by these elders. ¡°Xiaocha and Beichen, right? Come and sit.¡± ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t know you wereing either. I didn¡¯t prepare anything. The next time youe to my house, I¡¯ll treat you to the vegetables I nted.¡± ¡°Forget it. You treat those vegetables like treasure. Don¡¯t listen to him. Go to Grandpa Xiao¡¯s house. I have a pool of fish at home. You guys can fish with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so boring. Only you have the patience to sit there and fish. Come to Grandpa Liu¡¯s house. My house grows strawberries.¡± As soon as they disagreed, the elders started to dislike each other and fought to get Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen to go to their house. Old Master Fu was furious. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Who cares about your things? I can get someone to buy them myself. Let¡¯s go, Xiaocha, Beichen. Let¡¯s go eat crayfish with Grandpa.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded with sparkling eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Beichen smiled politely at everyone and followed. ¡°Hey, Old Fu, wait for us. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Xiaocha, after eating the crayfishter, Grandpa Xiao will bring you to my house. It¡¯s not far. Come to Grandpa Xiao¡¯s house next time.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for you elders to poach her.¡± It was rare for Old Master Fu to share amon enemy with his grandson. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a bunch of old fogeys. What does Xiaocha have to do with you drinking?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Weren¡¯t rtionships built by interacting? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to hang out more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Fu, why are you so nervous? These two children are from the Lu family. They have nothing to do with you.¡± Lu Beichen was caught betweenughter and tears. He had never encountered such a thing before. The elders in the militarypound spoke straightforwardly and loudly.They seemed to be used to arguing with each other. This also indirectly showed that they had a good rtionship. Such a scene was rare inrge families. Fu Ye brought back a lot of crayfish this time and carried them out in a superrge basin. The fragrance was simply too delicious. Lu Xiaocha almost drooled. Fu Ye took out a few bottles of cold beer. Before they could start eating, a few of the elders¡¯ grandsons came over. They had basically grown up with Fu Ye. There were a total of four people who came. ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re being unkind. If my grandfather hadn¡¯t posted on his Moments, we wouldn¡¯t have known that your family had such a big pot of crayfish. You actually didn¡¯t invite us!¡± A carefree young manined. ¡°Grandpa Fu, sorry to disturb you. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t wee us?¡± Grandpa Fuughed. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m not wee? It¡¯s more lively with more people eating.¡± Fu Ye crossed his legs casually and introduced him to Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Xiao Yunjing, Zhao Li, Wang Changsheng, and Liu Shangyu.¡± Lu Xiaocha stared at the crayfish. When she heard his words, she turned around and waved her hands as a greeting. ¡°Hello.¡± The youths looked at each other in shock. Good lord, with Fu Ye¡¯s temper, there was actually a girl who was friends with him? She was still such a beautiful little girl. The moment they turned around to look, their eyes shed with amazement. It was just that she was too young and did not look like Fu Ye had a chance. However, his attitude towards that little girl was indeed different. There was also a young man sitting beside him. Those two were twins, right? Such beautiful twins were really eye-catching. Lu Xiaocha looked at the crayfish in the big basin eagerly. ¡°When can I eat it?¡± Grandpa Fu smiled and asked Fu Ye and the other young men to carry this pot of crayfish to the courtyard. The terrain was spacious and they ate to their heart¡¯s content. When she could eat, Lu Xiaocha could not see anything else. She picked up a crayfish with her soft and fair hand and cracked it open easily, revealing the fragrant meat inside. After she finished eating, Fu Ye was still peeling more for her. After peeling it, he even fed it to her mouth. Of course, she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She opened her mouth and ate it. Fu Ye¡¯s four childhood friends were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°F*ck, is this Fu Ye?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the end of the world!¡± ¡°F*ck! He actually peeled a crayfish for a girl!¡± ¡°F*ck, what did you say?¡± In short, it was not a problem if it was anyone else, but it was abnormal for Mad Dog Fu to act like this! Chapter 140 - Just a Little

Chapter 140: Just a Little

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It wasn¡¯t that Fu Ye didn¡¯t see the strange expressions of his childhood friends, but it had nothing to do with him! Feeding the child beside him always gave him a sense of satisfaction. Lu Beichen was also feeding his sister. However,pared to Fu Ye, he was much slower in peeling the shell of this crayfish. ¡°Help yourself, Brother.¡± Seeing that her brother had fed her without eating much, Lu Xiaocha pushed his hand. Lu Beichen: ¡°Okay.¡± He was not used to eating this because it was too troublesome and the taste was too strong. Usually, very few people in the Lu family ate it. However, seeing that his sister was eating happily, he was willing to peel it for her. In such a big basin, eating and drinking some frozen beer was the most satisfying. Lu Xiaocha also wanted to drink it, but Fu Ye refused and only handed her a bottle of Coke. ¡°Kids drink this.¡± She pouted. She liked coke too, but what she couldn¡¯t drink was the most craving. In her previous life, there was no such thing as beer. Now, she wanted to try everything. Lu Xiaocha looked at Fu Ye eagerly. ¡°Just a little. It¡¯s okay.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was soft and coquettish. She was already cute, soft, and good-looking. Although he knew that she was actually a tyrant, he could not help but want to go along with her. ¡°Xiaocha, don¡¯t beg him. Come here, I¡¯ll let you drink.¡± Xiao Yunjing raised the beer in his hand and smiled brightly. If it was his sister, he would dote on such a good-looking child at any time and go along with her every request. His parents had gone crazy wanting a daughter. Unfortunately, they had given birth to a little brother. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes darted around. She turned around and was about to go over when her arm was grabbed. Fu Ye pinched the child¡¯s cheeks angrily. ¡°You¡¯re really to sell one¡¯s allegiance to the highest bidder.¡± Lu Xiaocha did not feel any pain and did not mind. She just muttered. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me drink.¡± Fu Ye red at his childhood friend and coaxed her. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I really don¡¯t know what to do with you. You can only drink a little. Children are not allowed to drink.¡± These words made his childhood friendsugh out loud. A certain someone had probably forgotten that he had secretly drunk his grandfather¡¯s wine when he was ten years old. He had even acted drunk and almost tore off the roof tiles of his house. In the end, Grandpa Fu spanked him so hard that he almost passed out. Lu Xiaocha did not know about this. She held the beer that had only been poured into the bottom of a small ss. Her ck and clear eyes were filled with curiosity and disdain. ¡°Petty.¡± Others might not have heard this soft mutter, but Fu Ye, who was beside her, heard it clearly. He was so angry that he almostughed. ¡°Then stop drinking.¡± Lu Xiaocha refused. She turned around and faced him with the back of her head. She held the cup and drank it. The next second, her exquisite snow-white face became wrinkled. Fu Ye stared at the change in her expression andughed out loud. He seemed to be gloating. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not good at all.¡± C and Sprite were many times better than this. She did not know why so many people liked to drink this. The others beside her also saw the change in her expression. Her wrinkled face amused everyone. Lu Beichen¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. ¡°You want to try anything that can enter your mouth, right?¡± The girl stuck out her tongue and stopped asking for beer. She sat quietly on the stool and drank the Coke. She still liked the taste of this. After drinking a few mouthfuls of Coke, she put on her gloves and started peeling the crayfish seriously. She was basically the one who finished the rest. Her mouth was oily from eating. Lu Beichen could not stand it anymore and wiped her mouth several times. After eating, the teenagers nned to go out and y. Zhao Li said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the clubhouse for a long time. We¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Xiao Yunjing pped him. Although Xiao Yunjing looked carefree, he was actually quite a meticulous person. ¡°It¡¯s fine if we go alone. Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re bringing a child?¡± ¡°So where are we going?¡± Fu Ye put his arm around Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°To the amusement park. I promised to bring the child therest time, but I haven¡¯t been able to go.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Selling candied fruits.¡± Fu Ye nced at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°You only remember to eat. Didn¡¯t you just eat so much?¡± As he spoke, he pressed on her stomach. It was bulging and she wasn¡¯t hungry at all. Lu Beichen¡¯s gaze was like a knife stabbing into his hand. He quietly pulled his sister over and ced her beside him. His gaze was like fire. ¡°This is my sister. Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Fu Ye sneered and hooked his arm over to the young man. ¡°Not only will I touch her, but I¡¯ll also touch you.¡± Although Lu Beichen also exercised, he was thinner. His strength was nothingpared to Fu Ye, who was a chest taller than him. Of course, Lu Xiaocha was an exception. Seeing her brother struggling, the little girl nced over. ¡°Let go.¡± Fu Ye immediately raised his hands and let go. His four childhood friends were speechless. They had never seen him so cowardly. Zhao Li clicked his tongue. ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re not good enough. Why are you so cowardly now?¡± The others also looked at him mockingly. Fu Ye thought, ¡®What do you know?¡¯ He only chuckled. ¡°Ignorance is bliss.¡± The four of them were speechless. Was Fu Ye possessed? At the amusement park¡­ Many children came here after school, especially when it was almost night time. There were staff dressed as dolls handing out balloons and candy. Seeing this, Lu Xiaocha turned around and stood in the children¡¯s line without feeling out of ce. Fu Ye and the others watched as she took the balloon and candy and thanked her obediently and slowly walked back. They were speechless. She was quite thick-skinned. Lu Beichen looked at the balloon in her hand. ¡°You like to y with this? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°No, I got this for nothing.¡± Then, she shook the candy in her hand with a smug expression. ¡°And candy.¡± In terms of food, other than bitter things, she was really not picky about anything else. Such a person was very simple and easy to understand. It was not difficult to get along with her. In just half a day, Fu Ye¡¯s childhood friends really liked this obedient, soft, and simple little sister. Fu Ye brought his men to buy tickets. ¡°What do you want to y?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the entertainment projects. Many of them were thrilling. She wanted to try them. ¡°Let¡¯s y this first.¡± The girl pointed at the pirate ship not far away. All kinds of high-pitched screams came from inside. Fu Ye kicked Zhao Li. ¡°Go buy tickets.¡± Zhao Li was furious. ¡°Me?¡± A certain someone said arrogantly, ¡°Hmm, who else?¡± Zhao Li was so angry that heughed. However, in the end, he still dragged his two childhood friends to buy tickets together. Chapter 141 - If Not You, Who?!

Chapter 141: If Not You, Who?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On the pirate ship, the tall swaying arc gave people a strong sense of weightlessness. Sometimes, it even gave people the illusion that they were about to be thrown into the sky beforending heavily. Such an illusion could always make people scream. Lu Xiaocha, Fu Ye, and Lu Beichen were sitting at the back of the boat. This ce gave off an even more exciting and terrifying feeling. Hearing the screams of the people in front of her, she leaned forward slightly and rested her chin on the back of her hand, feeling a little sleepy like a cat. Fu Ye tilted his head and smiled. ¡°Are you treating this as a cradle? You¡¯re about to fall asleep.¡± Other people would scream in excitement when they sat on this pirate ship, but she slept on it. Who would sit on a pirate ship like this? The people around her alsoughed when they saw this. Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips and tilted her head in her brother¡¯s direction. She pressed the side of her face against the back of her hand and the soft flesh on her face was ttened. She only faced him with the back of her head, emitting an aura that said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s face was a little pale. She could tell and blinked. ¡°Brother, are you afraid?¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ No.¡± ¡°I just haven¡¯t yed this before, so I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Lu Xiaocha would look at him from time to time. When the first round ended, she saw that her brother was a little weak and went forward to support him. ¡°Brother, lean on me.¡± Lu Beichen lowered his head slightly to take a look. He rxed and leaned against his sister. Lu Xiaocha brought him to the lounge chair to sit. Xiao Yunjing also leaned against his friend and was brought over. ¡°Why is that thing so disgusting?¡± His face turned pale, and the people beside himughed at his misfortune. Fu Ye walked over. ¡°Alright, the two of you rest first. We¡¯ll apany Xiaocha to the next ride.¡± After saying that, he brought his men and left. ¡°Let¡¯s take a roller coaster!¡± Lu Beichen originally wanted to force himself to follow, but when he heard Fu Ye¡¯s words, he subconsciously looked at the roller coaster. ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± The curved track and all kinds of screeching sounds came from it. After some thought, he put his butt down expressionlessly. Forget it. There was still time. After experiencing the three exciting events in the amusement park, the others also looked as pale as Lu Beichen and Xiao Yunjing. They looked even uglier than the two of them. It was Xiao Yunjing¡¯s turn to mock them. It was really the pot calling the kettle ck. No one was giving in. On the other hand, Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye were getting more and more excited. The girl looked at the other rides with sparkling eyes. ¡°This, this, the jumper.¡± After saying that, she said softly, ¡°Can we take another roller coaster?¡± Fu Ye smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll let you have your fun today.¡± Lu Beichen and the rest looked pale when they heard that, especially the three people who had been on the roller coaster. Now that they thought about it, they felt like vomiting. Fu Ye looked down at the few people who were lying motionless on the lounge chairs. ¡°You guys can¡¯t make it?¡± Their expressions were ugly. ¡°Can¡¯t you change your words!¡± Fu Ye clicked his tongue. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll go with Xiaocha.¡± In the following time, the two of them went through all the dangerous and exciting events as if they had gone crazy. The five people waiting at the side were speechless. Forget about Fu Ye. Xiaocha was a little girl. This will make them look very useless! After riding the roller coaster again, Lu Xiaocha stopped. ¡°Let¡¯se again next time.¡± It turned out that amusement parks were so fun. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the haunted house.¡± Lu Xiaocha raised her head. ¡°Guys, are you going?¡± Lu Beichen had already rested. ¡°Go!¡± He wanted to redeem himself at the haunted house. The others thought the same. Unlike the hustle and bustle of other ces, the Haunted House was gloomy and quiet. asionally, one could hear waves of terrified screamsing from ahead. ¡°Are we really going in?¡± Wang Changsheng¡¯s weak voice came from behind. Fu Ye walked in unhurriedly with his men. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare to go in?¡± Wang Changsheng straightened his back. ¡°Who¡­ Who said I don¡¯t dare? I was afraid that you would be scaredter.¡± As she spoke, she quietly moved closer to Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Sister Xiaocha, I¡¯ll protect youter.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Ye smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will protect whoter.¡± Wang Changsheng thought it was impossible. Young girls were afraid of such things. As they spoke, the deeper they went, the more sinister and terrifying it became. Suddenly, a strange crackling sound was heard. Wang Changsheng and Liu Shangyu trembled slightly, but they tried their best to remain calm. ¡°What¡­ what was that sound?¡± In the darkness, Fu Ye nced at the box at the side. His eyes could also see at night, so he could see that the box had opened a crack. Right on the heels of that, a person in white clothes with long hair slowly emerged from the box. At the same time, a cool breeze blew over from above, apanied by a faint whimper. This terrifying effect instantly appeared. ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± Wang Changsheng screamed right on the heels of Liu Shangyu. Zhao Li said, ¡°F*ck, I wasn¡¯t scared by ghosts, but by you two!¡± Lu Beichen was also frightened by their screams. He was an atheist and did not believe in ghosts. But¡­ there really seemed to be zombies. The ghost that crawled out was frightened and crawled out even more excitedly. One of his feet was already out when a little girl suddenly stood beside it. He looked up and saw Lu Xiaocha smiling at him. Then, she raised her arm and lifted the ¡®ghost¡¯ back before closing the lid. ¡°Alright, there are no more ghosts. Let¡¯s continue.¡± The ghost who had almost crawled out was speechless. Questioning his life.jpg Wang Changsheng and Liu Shangyu were speechless. In the darkness, the two of them blushed andined to each other. Liu Shangyu: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for suddenly screaming and scaring me.¡± They refused to admit that they were frightened by a ghost. Wang Changsheng straightened his neck and said, ¡°Bullsh*t. You were clearly frightened by that thing.¡± They continued forward noisily. A few minutester¡­ ¡°F*ck!!! Xiaocha, what did you do? Why did you attract so many ghosts!!!¡± A group of youths ran in front, chased by all kinds of ferocious ghosts. Lu Xiaocha said innocently as she ran without panting. ¡°I just tugged at the Hanged Ghost¡¯s skirt and identally dropped her shoes. The tongue of the Long Tongue Ghost was returned to him with the chainsaw. I also returned the Soul-Reaping Lock of the Soul-Reaping Ghost. I was just curious. Who knew they would chase after us.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡®You¡¯re too curious.¡¯ As she ran, Lu Xiaocha saw something else and ran over to grab it. ¡°A wig.¡± The ghost was speechless. ¡®F*ck! If I don¡¯t chase you, who should I chase?!¡¯ The ghost put on his wig, picked up his mace, and joined the pursuit. Chapter 142 - Attracting Aggro Steadily

Chapter 142: Attracting Aggro Steadily

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

No one expected this to happen. Even the staff of the Haunted House did not understand how it had developed to this point. Wang Changsheng cried as he ran. ¡°Sister Xiaocha, I won¡¯te to the haunted house with you again!¡± This aggro was really steady. Lu Xiaocha pressed her palms together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± In the end, they ran into a room. It looked like a very simple wedding room. As soon as they entered, they closed the door. The ghosts outside knocked on the door. Xiao Yunjing was panting from exhaustion. ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s a Haunted House adventure, but why did we turn it into a battle royale?¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s lips twitched. This was a good question. He had to ask his sister. Lu Xiaocha leaned against the door and eavesdropped for a while. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be able to enter. When are they leaving?¡± Fu Ye knocked her forehead. ¡°Why are you so clumsy? But why didn¡¯t you beat them up?¡± Lu Xiaocha muttered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Those people are all staff. What if I have to pay for the medical fees?¡± Fu Ye thought: You¡¯re smart. The people in the room were resting when they suddenly felt a chill. Right on the heels of that, a strange child¡¯s voice sounded. This strange nursery rhyme made people¡¯s scalps tingle and goosebumps rise all over their bodies. It sounded like a ghost marriage. Wang Changsheng and Liu Shangyu were trembling in each other¡¯s arms. They hadpletely forgotten how they had insulted each other for being timid. Fu Ye was studying where the sound came from. Xiao Yunjing hated the lyrics of the nursery rhyme. ¡°This nursery rhyme is talking about a ghost marriage, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯d better find a way out of here. I wonder if there¡¯s a secret door or something in this room.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone there.¡± Fu Ye pointed at the only big red bed in the room. Needless to say, it was definitely not a normal human. Wang Changsheng and Liu Shangyu: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Brother, Brother¡­ Don¡¯t scare us!¡± Fu Ye sneered. ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Coincidentally, a gust of wind blew up the bed curtains. Everyone could see clearly that the person sitting motionless on the bed was a bride wearing a red wedding dress and a red veil. ¡°Crap!!!¡± At this moment, the bride, who had her head lowered, instantly raised her head, raised her arm with long ck nails, and rushed over. This was the ghost bride in the room. In the past, when she acted like this, the people who barged into the room would scream and escape. However, these people today were different from before! The bridal ghost¡¯s arm was seized by two hands. One came from Fu Ye, and the other was from Lu Xiaocha. The two of them pulled the ghost bride in tacit understanding. Fu Ye instantly opened the door, and Lu Xiaocha pushed the ghost bride out. She was so strong that she squeezed the ghosts outside until they copsed. The ghost bride¡¯s red veil was squeezed off and her feet were stepped on a few times. ¡°F*ck, who stepped on me just now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push, don¡¯t push. Move back a little.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s so strong! They must have grown up eating spinach!¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. No thanks! Fu Ye closed them again in an instant. The ghost bride was speechless. ¡®Damn it! That¡¯s my room!¡¯ The ghosts in the haunted house were furious. They had to catch the people inside and take revenge! In the room, the others were also stunned by Fu Ye and Lu Xiaocha¡¯s actions. No¡­ Shouldn¡¯t they be chased around the house by ghosts? Why did they get rid of the ghosts in the house? ¡°What are you waiting for? Find a way out.¡± Fu Ye leaned against the door carelessly. The quality of this door was not good. The ghosts outside were knocking fiercely, and it looked like it was about to fall. Lu Xiaocha yawned and held her stomach. ¡°Hungry.¡± Actually, she wasn¡¯t too hungry. She just wanted to eat something. Fu Ye rubbed her head. ¡°We¡¯ll be out soon. I¡¯ll treat you to a feast.¡± The girl¡¯s clean eyes instantly lit up. ¡°KFC.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°No, let¡¯s go to a private restaurant.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. That was fine. As long as it was delicious, she would not be picky. ¡°I found it. There¡¯s a door here, but it looks like abination lock.¡± ¡°No way, there¡¯s a decryption segment in this Haunted House? Does it have to be so ridiculous?!¡± Fu Ye pressed against the door. Lu Xiaocha looked around and then went to move the cab in the room. In order to make it more realistic, there were cabs and beds in this room. They looked like vintage ones. Although there was nothing in the cabs, It was such a big cab made of wood! Was it reasonable for such a young girl to move it so easily?! The staff of the haunted house who were watching the surveince cameras spat out a mouthful of water. ¡°This¡­ This cab in our Haunted House isn¡¯t made of foam, right?¡± The other person beside him was also stunned. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Of course they¡¯re all made of wood!¡± ¡°Move, move. Use this.¡± She moved the cab over to block the door. She felt that it was not enough and continued moving. ¡°F*ck, what are you two doing!¡± When the others looking for clues looked over, Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye had basically emptied the house except for the bed. The staff watching the surveince cameras in the haunted house were dumbfounded. This was the first time they had seen such a thing! Fu Ye pped his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at that door.¡± The door was locked, but they found some clues, including math questions. They were dumbfounded. ¡°F*ck, are they discriminating against bottom-feeders?¡± ¡°Let me take a look. Hiss¡­ I¡¯ve long forgotten about this high school problem.¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you still in junior high?¡± Lu Beichen did not answer. He just took a pen and started to calcte. Then, he came up with the number 2. ¡°Impressive, awesome!¡± ¡°God of Studying!¡± ¡°Just one more number.¡± ¡°Look, look.¡± Lu Xiaocha followed him for less than a minute before she stopped looking. She waszy. She licked her lips and wanted to eat. Hence, she walked to the door to take a look and yed with the lock. She lowered her head and yed in boredom. Then, there was a click. This was not the sound of a lock opening, but¡­ The sound of it being torn off. Lu Xiaocha looked at the lock in her hand and felt extremely guilty. She wanted to hang it up again, but she realized that it was impossible because it was broken. Just as she waspeting with the lock, the others found thest number and walked over. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s try these numbers¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Xiao Yunjing looked at the door and then at Lu Xiaocha, who waspletely stunned. Chapter 143 - Trending

Chapter 143: Trending

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You, you, you¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The others also looked at Lu Xiaocha in confusion. Lu Xiaocha, who had not locked it for a long time, was speechless. She spread her hands dejectedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I have to pay for this, right?¡± Sigh¡­ How many candied fruits would she have topensate? The Haunted House staff who were watching the surveince cameras were speechless. This was a killing machine. ¡°Why did we try so hard to find the password?¡± Xiao Yunjing pushed the door open expressionlessly andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This must be because the Haunted House¡¯s equipment isn¡¯t strong enough. How strong can you be? How can you tear off such a bigbination lock?¡± After saying that, he realized that a few pairs of eyes were looking at him with sympathy. Xiao Yunjing¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Brother Ye, what¡¯s with that look?¡± Fu Ye shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Ignorance is a blessing.¡± His childhood friends were speechless. What nonsense are you talking about? Can you speak in humannguage?! No matter what, they had left safely. The ghosts outside were still knocking on the door crazily when they received news from the headquarters that they had already run away! They were speechless. So they had been knocking for nothing all this while? The person in charge of the haunted house was already waiting outside. When he saw Lu Xiaochae out, his expression wasplicated. ¡°Here you go.¡± Lu Xiaocha stuffed the lock into his hand and twisted the truth. ¡°It broke when I pulled it gently. Are you trying to scam me?¡± The person in charge was speechless. ¡°The lock was changed three days ago.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°How much will it cost?¡± The person in charge smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pay, but our Haunted House has a request.¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°Tell me.¡± The person in charge said, ¡°We want to put your performance in the haunted house online for publicity.¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°Then I¡¯d better pay up.¡± The person in charge hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯ll pay for the publicity fee.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t have to pay! Why did the person in charge of this haunted house look a little silly? Her expression was too easy to understand. Fu Ye pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re the silly one.¡± Lu Beichen hesitated and asked his sister, ¡°Xiaocha, what do you think?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°I have no objections.¡± ¡°I have a problem with that!¡± Wang Changsheng and Liu Shangyu said in unison. Their performance in the haunted house was not good. If their friends found out about this, they would lose face. The person in charge said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to appear on camera, I can censor your face.¡± The person in charge really wanted to negotiate. In the end, Wang Changsheng and Liu Shangyu reluctantly agreed. The person in charge happily gave the publicity fee. Fu Ye took the money and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Lu Xiaocha immediately followed. She had a good time today. In the end, she was sent home after eating and drinking her fill. Lu Xiaocha yawned, greeted her family, and went to bed. Before Lu Xiaocha knew it, a video became popr online. It was the video of Lu Xiaocha and the others in the haunted house. Because the filming was very clear, theizens were mostly attracted by their looks. [F*ck, are all handsome men and beautiful women gathered together these days?] [Hahaha¡­ What¡¯s with the mosaic of those two rabbit heads? Why are the two of them appearing so strangely?] [These people¡¯s looks can be considered top tier even in the entertainment industry.] [The girl looks so cute.] [The young man beside her looks like her. I mean his looks.] [These two should be siblings.] As the progress bar progressed, while others were carefully and seriously passing through the haunted house, Lu Xiaocha got lost because she was curious about everything. Then, she snatched a Soul-Reaping Lock from a Reaper out of curiosity. ¡°Can you show me how to use this?¡± Ghost: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®You¡¯re not normal.¡¯ ¡°HOO!¡± It roared threateningly and was about to pinch her with its nails. Seeing this, Lu Xiaocha threw the Soul-Reaping Lock at him and ran. ¡°Stingy, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± As she ran, she ran into Hanged Woman. She tugged at his skirt to see how she¡¯d managed to hang herself, but she didn¡¯t expect to drop her shoes. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. Put it on yourself.¡± She bent down to pick up the shoes and stuffed them into her hands before running away again. Then, she encountered the chainsaw monster threatening other yers. Lu Xiaocha rushed up and took the chainsaw. ¡°Lend it to me.¡± That was because the two ghosts behind him had caught up. ¡°If you continue chasing me, I won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡± She threatened them with the chainsaw and realized that it was fake. ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you. It¡¯s useless.¡± Continue running¡­ Just like that, she provoked a bunch of ghosts along the way. At first, she provoked the ghosts, but the ghosts that joinedter werepletely dumbfounded and followed the trend. She thought that everyone was chasing after something. After that, arge group of ghosts followed behind Lu Xiaocha and found Fu Ye and the others. Wang Changsheng and Liu Shangyu screamed in fear. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± They screamed as they ran forward quickly, and then all the ghosts and monsters ran after them. [Hahaha¡­ I¡¯mughing my head off.] [Oh my god, I¡¯mughing so hard that I¡¯m tearing up. She¡¯s pulling aggro.] [I¡¯m cking off at work now. When I saw this video, I almost couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. I¡¯m suffocating.] [There¡¯s only one word to describe this-awesome. Little girl, you¡¯re too curious. You¡¯ve brought a lot of harm to your brothers.] [Hahahahaha¡­] When they were at the bride¡¯s haunted house, her and Fu Ye¡¯s actions made a bunch of peopleugh to death. There was also Lu Xiaocha pulling the lock of the door in boredom¡­ [I don¡¯t know what to say. Those who know about this know these are the surveince videos of the haunted house. Those who don¡¯t know might think that this is a variety show.] [It¡¯s true. Although the video is not long, I feel that it¡¯s better than many boring variety shows.] [It¡¯s mainly because the people inside are good-looking. The youngdy is too funny, and they have many tricks up their sleeves.] [That¡¯s right. I died ofughter when I saw them being hunted down.] [And when the bride of the haunted house was suddenly pushed out, all the ghosts were stunned.] [This is really hrious.] Lu Xiaocha and the others became popr. This video even became a trending topic. Although it was only hanging on the tail, it went up based on the poprity of the discussion. The person in charge of the Haunted House was overjoyed. There was no need to worry about the number of visitors to the Haunted House for the next period of time. Lu Xiaocha only found out about this the next day. It was only when the students in the ss group tagged her that she found out. Someone sent the video into the group chat and asked her excitedly if the two people in the video were them. The Strongest on Earth [@Lu Xiaocha @Chen,e and im it. The two people in the video are definitely you. You¡¯re trending!] Lu Xiaocha, ¡°???¡± Chapter 144 - Breathtaking

Chapter 144: Breathtaking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The entire ss group chat became lively. The Most Handsome on Earth [Good lord! You¡¯re actually on the trending searches for going to a haunted house. As expected of you. ss monitor, Xiaocha,e online quickly!] I Want A Cat [Hahaha¡­ Xiaocha, are you going to make usugh to death? How did you manage to aggregate the entire Haunted House?] Whoever snatches my blue is a dog [I thought you guys went to participate in a variety show.] Come on, top score [You didn¡¯t invite me to join you at the haunted house. That¡¯s not good. But Sister Xiaocha, you¡¯re really awesome. I¡¯m impressed by you.] Fight for the secondst ce [@Chen @Lu Xiaocha,e online quickly.] Lu Beichen also saw the call from the group, so he said something in the group. Chen [You guys can go and y too.] Come on, top score [Come, let¡¯s go together one day, ss monitor. It looks quite fun. Look how happy Sister Xiaocha is.] Prince Charming Is the Most Handsome [Is this a Haunted House Adventure or a great escape? If you don¡¯t have any stamina, you wouldn¡¯t dare to y like this.] Don¡¯t Want to Do Homework [Did Xiaocha expose that she¡¯s a Hercules?] Lu Xiaocha [¡­ I didn¡¯t use any strength.] The moment she came online, the group instantly became even more lively. After chatting with her ssmates for a while, Lu Xiaocha was pulled up to do some homework. She suddenly wanted to change her nickname to Don¡¯t Want to Do Homework. Although she was a noob, she had a patient star student with her. When she was about to copse from the torture of the questions, she still finished them. ¡°Doing homework feels much more tiring than fighting.¡± After she finished writing, she felt that she was no longer himself. Lu Xiaocha rested her chin on the table and felt depressed. Lu Beichen got up to get some pastries, fruits, and yogurt. ¡°Eat.¡± Lu Xiaocha, who had been extremely depressed a second ago, was instantly revived. She smiled. ¡°Thank you, brother. You¡¯re the best.¡± Looking at his sister eating like a little hamster, Lu Beichen could not help but smile. During the two-day vacation, Lu Beichen spent most of his time tutoring her. He had to start from scratch. Her progress was not bad. Lu Xiaocha was not stupid. It was just that she had never learned this in her previous life. Now that she was learning from scratch, she could not think straight. However, Lu Beichen was also very patient and serious. The method he taught was also easy to understand. It was much easier for her to learn. Soon, it was the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival. There were no sses that day, and the entire school fell into an exciting atmosphere. Lu Xiaocha spun the pen in her hand and was pulled up by Song Yu to change. ¡°You¡¯re still in a daze. Go change your clothes and put on makeup.¡± Song Yu was wearing knight¡¯s clothes, which made her legs look long and lean. She was clearly a girl, but she was so handsome that she could turn a group of girls gay. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go~¡± The girl said softly that she didn¡¯t want to go, but she obediently stood up with Song Yu¡¯s help. As soon as she went backstage, she was immediately surrounded by the girls in her ss. One of them walked over in aplicated red dress. Because the princess was from a mix of many fairy tales, they had a difficult time designing the dress. In the end, after everyone¡¯s discussion, they unanimously agreed to use their country¡¯s most festive color, red, as the base for the princess dress. The Literaturemittee member¡¯s mother was a fashion designer. She took Lu Xiaocha¡¯s body size and photo back for her mother to help. In the end, the dress she designed was very stunning. It was luxurious and noble gold-red, decorated withplicated patterns, gems, and pearls. Moreover, these gems and pearls were real! They were all provided by the Lu family out of goodwill. Rich and overbearing. The entire dress was gorgeous. None of the girls present said that they didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. Go change into it. Xiaocha will definitely be beautiful in this!¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s skin was very fair and delicate. It felt as smooth and tender as top-grade silk. She would definitely look even fairer in such a red dress. After being pushed into the fitting room, Lu Xiaocha felt that the clothes were reallyplicated. After putting it on, the hem of the dress behind her fluttered down like a thin veil. It was a little long, and under the light, one could vaguely see that the dress was flickering with golden light like stars. Fortunately, the front of the dress was just long enough to reach her ankles, so she wouldn¡¯t step on it. She still had to wear high heels. How troublesome. Lu Xiaocha tugged at her dress. When she went out, the entire backstage was silent. Under the light, the girl in the gorgeous red dress looked like a fairy who had fallen into the world. Her skin was so fair that it was glowing. Her ck eyshes fluttered slightly, like a beautiful butterfly pping its wings. Her eyes, which were as beautiful as a cat¡¯s, were watery and clear, revealing an innocence that was unworldly. Her red lips were red without being touched, and her slender and delicate neck. The white jade choker on her neck was even more decorated. The cotton in the bell had been taken out, and as she walked, it made a crisp ding sound. She was extremely lively. Her thirteen-year-old body was as beautiful as a painting, making one want to treasure it. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m stunned as a girl. Xiaocha is really beautiful.¡± Usually, even wearing a school uniform could not seal her looks, let alone wearing such a colorful and gorgeous dress. The extreme contrast between red and white could not be suppressed by anyone else in this dress. All eyes would probably fall on the dress. However, on Lu Xiaocha, the gorgeous dress was extremely harmonious with the white jade. Wang Lin screamed, ¡°Ahhhh!!! Xiaocha, you look too good in this dress!¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. I want to take a photo. Xiaocha, you¡¯re too beautiful.¡± Someone immediately raised their cell phone and ran to her side to take photos. ¡°And me. And me.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°This dress¡­¡± Isn¡¯t it too long? Before she could finish speaking, the people around her wanted to take a photo together. They were chattering so much that they could not hear what she said. The boys were too embarrassed toe over, but they secretly took photos and sent them to the group. The Most Handsome on Earth [Damn, I¡¯m willing to call her the prettiest school belle! She¡¯s too beautiful!] The Strongest on Earth [Be careful, the ss monitor might find out and beat you up.] Bring Daddy A Bottle Of Water [But to be honest, although the ss monitor and his sister look exactly the same, the feeling they give off ispletely different. Lu Xiaocha looked different at first nce when she came out. It doesn¡¯t feel like this was the ss monitor in women¡¯s clothes at all.] Fight for the secondst ce [You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t think it would be that easy to tell them apart.] The Most Handsome on Earth [I wonder what ss monitor looks like in female clothes.] Chen [If you want to wear a dress, I can fulfill your wish.] The moment Lu Beichen appeared in the group, everyone who was chatting just now instantly turned quiet. Bring Daddy A Bottle Of Water [ss monitor, aren¡¯t you changing? Hehe.] Lu Beichen was indeed changing his clothes. The moment he walked out in the blue and white prince suit, everyone was stunned. The young man was thin and slender to begin with, and his clothes were well-tailored. Be it the materials or the design, they could not bepared to the rented clothes outside. When he came out, it was as if she had transmigrated into time. Everyone seemed to have seen the precious prince of medieval Europe. The ck-haired, ck-eyed young man from the Qing army was clean and handsome. His every move carried the upbringing and etiquette of a noble. He stood out among the crowd and could capture people¡¯s gaze with a single nce. Like Lu Xiaocha, they were all glowing figures. Chapter 145 - Asleep

Chapter 145: Asleep

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When the siblings stood together, this was kinship! ¡°Alright, alright. Stop taking photos. Hurry up and put on their makeup.¡± Lu Xiaocha was pressed down and sat down. The first thing she said was, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much makeup on my face!¡± ¡°Got it, got it.¡± Lu Xiaocha closed her eyes and gradually leaned against the chair to take a nap. When she woke up, she looked at herself in the mirror. She didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. Her lips were even redder, her hair was styled into a beautiful princess hairstyle and she was even wearing a crown. She picked up her dress and stood up to put on her high heels. It was really troublesome to walk in that thing. ¡°Hang in there. We¡¯ll have mooncakes when we¡¯re done.¡± Lu Xiaocha was no longer sleepy. ¡°Really?¡± The Literaturemittee member smiled and said, ¡°Of course. The school is quite generous. They prepared mooncake gift boxes for everyone who participated in the show.¡± Lu Xiaocha felt that she could immediately stand up straight in her high heels. Her slender and fair neck was as beautiful as a swan¡¯s, and she sparkled. Literally. Her dress shone under the light, and her skin was so fair that it glowed. When she heard about the Mooncake, her eyes lit up. ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite the students of the 7th Grade ss 1 to perform ¡®Family Edition: The Prince Saves the Princess¡¯ for us.¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. It¡¯s our turn to go on stage.¡± The first to go out were the king and queen, as well as some soldiers. When the queen gave birth to a baby, it was actually a doll. Then the witch appeared. Thirteen years passed in the blink of an eye. The former princess had grown up. Then, Lu Xiaocha picked up her dress and slowly walked out. The spotlight fell on her. When she walked out, the entire audience was in an uproar. There were also many whistles and screams. In the audience, the Lu family was extremely excited to see their daughter appear. Everyone from the Lu family hade to school today, including Lu Beihuai, who had rushed back from overseas and was caught by his parents. Lu Beihuai never expected that his family would change so much after he returned from a business trip overseas. His younger sister had been found and the incident from 13 years ago had been investigated. Not long ago, his younger sister had been kidnapped too. This time, not only did the hostage return safely, but she also destroyed a human trafficker¡¯s nest. It sounded a little unbelievable. The cold young man sat beside his father. Because he had been brought up by Lu Zhan since he was young, he gave off a very simr feeling to Lu Zhan. They were all cold and gave off a distant and oppressive feeling. At this moment, he pinched the bridge of his nose and stared at the stage expressionlessly. His thin lips were pursed and he was not interested in the performance of the students on stage at all. He would rather deal with work at home. However, the moment Lu Xiaocha appeared, Lu Beihuai¡¯s cold eyes darkened. With just one look, he could tell that the person on stage was his sister. He nced to the side. Sure enough, his father¡¯s cold eyes softened at that moment, not to mention his mother¡¯s. She was so excited that she wanted to stand up and cheer for her precious daughter. ¡°Beihuai, look, that¡¯s your little sister. Isn¡¯t Xiaocha very outstanding? My daughter is the most beautiful.¡± Lu Beihuai looked at the beautiful girl on the stage who was reciting her lines seriously. Under the spotlight, she was as clean as a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world. A faint smile appeared on his cold face. ¡°Yes, very outstanding.¡± In the seat at the back of the audience, Fu Ye was wearing a mask and sunsses. When the first few sses were performing, he was leaning against a chair and sleeping. He only woke up when the emcee announced 7th Grade ss 1. Fu Ye was expressionless before he saw Lu Xiaocha¡¯s performance. He instantly picked up his camera and started taking photos and videos. ¡°Ha, as expected of my sister.¡± As soon as she appeared, she caused amotion. His hands were especially steady as he held the camera and recorded. As he was at the back, he did not stand out when he stood up. The people in front who suddenly stood up were too annoying. Fu Ye¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he stood up to find a gap. The camera in his hand was very high-definition. Even though it was a certain distance away from the stage, the pixel was still very clear. On the stage, Lu Xiaocha had already finished reading her lines. She was basically lying down for the rest of the scenes. A princess in a red dress with snow-white skin was lying on the bed, surrounded by beautiful roses. She was so beautiful that it was suffocating. Lu Xiaocha adjusted her breathing. It was so weak that it was almost invisible, like a beautiful ¡®corpse¡¯. Listening to her ssmates¡¯ lines, her curly eyshes trembled slightly, and then¡­ And fell asleep. No one noticed this. When Lu Beichen appeared, there was another round of cheers and screams. Those with sharp eyes could see that the prince and princess¡¯ appearances were so simr that it was scary. At this moment, they finally understood why it was called the ¡®Family Edition¡¯! When the prince returned to the country, he found out that his sister had been harmed by his stepmother. He killed his stepmother and embarked on the journey to find his sister. ¡°This 7th Grade ss 1 is quite creative.¡± It was not as if there had never been a ss performing a y before, but even if it was adapted, it was basically based on the original fairy tales. The love between a princess and a prince was indispensable. However, this kind of kinship did not exist. These children were still students to begin with. For a moment, this thought was appreciated by many school leaders. Some parents also felt that this change was quite good. After all, children should pay less attention to love. If dating at a young age was not desirable, wouldn¡¯t kinship and career be good? On the stage, the prince killed the dragon and finally came to his sister to wake her up. The narrator said, ¡°The prince smiled when he saw his sleeping sister. He ced the Dragon¡¯s Heart in her mouth and finally awakened his sister.¡± However, after a few seconds, the Princess still did not wake up. Lu Beichen was speechless. He reached out to cover the microphone and shouted, ¡°Xiaocha, wake up.¡± Lu Xiaocha opened her eyes in a daze and subconsciously ate something in her mouth. It was a cherry. That¡¯s right, the dragon¡¯s heart was a cherry. She yawned. ¡°Is it over?¡± The microphone was still on, and the sound of Lu Xiaocha eating and these words were heard. Everyone below the stage looked at her in unison. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Oh no, she was in a daze. Thefortable environment made her lower her guard. As long as she did not encounter any danger in the post-apocalyptic world, she would not wake up easily when she was asleep. After finishing her cherry, she finally remembered her lines. She hugged her brother and said emotionally. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally here to save me.¡± ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Someone below the stageughed first, and right on the heels of that, there was a burst ofughter. This ident was too funny. The corners of Lu Beilin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Xiaocha must have really fallen asleep just now.¡± Chapter 146 - That’s Your Big Brother

Chapter 146: That¡¯s Your Big Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although there was a small ident, the final result was very sessful. The 7th Grade ss 1 had sessfully stunned everyone. When the curtain call ended, everyone apuded fiercely. When everyone walked backstage, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief and jumped up in excitement. The girls even gave Lu Xiaocha a big hug. ¡°Ahhh!!! That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. Our performance today was definitely the best!¡± ¡°I knew it. Xiaocha, you¡¯re definitely suitable for this dress.¡± Lu Xiaocha touched her nose in embarrassment. She had fallen asleep on stage. ¡°I¡¯ll go change.¡± It looked good, but she couldn¡¯t keep it on forever. It was tooplicated. ¡°No, there are still many sses that haven¡¯t finished performing. Just wear it and let us feast our eyes.¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­ Haven¡¯t we already taken photos?¡± Wang Lin said, ¡°We still want to look at it. After all, you won¡¯t be wearing it again after today.¡± The other students also looked at Lu Xiaocha pitifully. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Xiaocha, let us see more.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. At this moment, someone from another ss walked in from the backstage. Coincidentally, it was Leng Xinrui¡¯s ss. Their ss prepared a group dance. Leng Xinrui had learned to dance since she was young and was very proud of it. ¡°It¡¯s just the dress that looks good. If it were me, I would look good too. Lu Xiaocha, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll admit defeat just like that.¡± With that, she shook her head proudly and left with her dancers. The students of 7th Grade ss 1 were speechless. ¡°What? Was she provoking us just now?¡± Lu Xiaocha spread her hands. Her impression of Leng Xinrui was that she was a spoiled youngdy who was a little too arrogant. Unlike Pei Xue, Leng Xinrui hated people and would provoke others openly. She disdained ying tricks. Basically, all her thoughts were written on her face. It was also because she was too easy to understand or even too straightforward that Pei Xue had used her previously. However, Leng Xinrui gave her a better impression than his brother. Her brother was purely a domineering person. However, no matter what the two of them did, Lu Xiaocha did not n to interact much. However, if The Leng family really reached out to the Lu family, she wouldn¡¯t be polite. Thinking of the ending of the Lu family in the novel, Lu Xiaocha frowned and pondered. All the tragedy in the Lu family stemmed from that ne crash. The Lu family¡¯s head and heir both died, which elerated the ambition of those who were already eyeing the Lu family covetously. The novel was described from the perspective of Leng Yunting and Bai Yunyiwei. Although the Leng family also participated in the suppression and division of the Lu family, it was definitely not just the Leng family. Logically speaking, even if Daddy Lu and her big brother were no longer around, with Lu Xiaocha¡¯s understanding of the other brothers of the Lu family, each of them was a figure who could hold their own. Even if that happened to the little brother who was still in school, he would have grown up quickly and definitely not ended up like that. Moreover, there was Fu Ye. She understood Fu Ye¡¯s personality. Although he was unpredictable, he was definitely loyal. With his rtionship with his brothers, he would definitely not leave him in the lurch. So¡­ what happened to the rest of the Lu family in some scenes that were not described in the novel? While Lu Xiaocha was deep in thought and analyzing, she felt a pat on her shoulder. She turned around and saw an ugly green fish head. Unexpectedly, it was so ugly that she subconsciously punched him. ¡°Ow!¡± The familiar voice made Lu Xiaocha control herself and not throw this person over her shoulder. ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re really merciless.¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. ¡°What the hell are you doing now?¡± Fu Ye took off the green-headed fish mask, and one of his eyes turned into a panda eye. ¡°I just wanted to scare you.¡± Not to mention Lu Xiaocha, even he admired himself a little. He didn¡¯t learn his lesson every time he was beaten up and dared toe again. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He ced a box in front of her. ¡°Happy Mid-Autumn Festival. Here are some mooncakes for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. After opening the box, all kinds of exquisite mooncakes were revealed. ¡°Thank you.¡± With food, she immediately became amiable with Fu Ye. She took a purple mooncake that was smaller than the size of her palm and started eating. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Anyway, it was sent by the heretic bureau. I got you a box while I was at it.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him. ¡°If I go to the heretic bureau tomorrow, can I get another box of mooncakes?¡± The taste of this mooncake was really good. When she took a bite, the sweetness was moderate and the texture was soft. The filling inside was also different. The ham was made with heretic meat. It was full of energy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± As the two of them spoke, her cell phone rang. It was a call from her mother. ¡°Xiaocha, where are you now? We¡¯ll wait for you at the backstage exit.¡± Lu Xiaocha quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes ande out immediately.¡± She stuffed the mooncake in her hand into her mouth in a few mouthfuls, and her cheeks immediately puffed up. ¡°Mm-hmm, hold it for me.¡± Lu Xiaocha stuffed the remaining mooncakes into Fu Ye¡¯s arms and ran to the changing room with her dress. Lu Beichen, who was hosting in front, almost rolled his eyes when he saw Fu Ye. ¡°Yo, Little Chen is quite handsome today.¡± Lu Beichen could not be bothered with this thick-skinned fellow. Lu Xiaocha came out of the changing room. Her gorgeous dress had been changed. ¡°This dress¡­¡± ¡°I bought the dress along with the jewelry. Put it in here.¡± He took out the gift box that contained the dress and walked over to carefully fold the dress before putting it in. ¡°Daddy and Mommy are waiting outside. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Lu Beichen nodded. ¡°I still have some time before it ends. You can go first.¡± Lu Xiaocha left a mooncake for her brother and ran out happily with the rest. Fu Ye followed behind unhurriedly. He was holding a camera and doing something. She was so focused on eating the mooncakes that she didn¡¯t look where she was going. As she ran, she identally bumped into someone. ¡°Sorry, sorry. Are you okay?¡± She did not feel any pain and was a little worried about the person she had bumped into. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡± A low voice sounded from above. Lu Xiaocha looked up and met a pair of long and indifferent eyes. The young man in the ck suit lowered his eyes and looked at the fair person in front of him. The indestructible coldness in his eyes seemed to soften a little. ¡°Walk slower. Don¡¯t jump like this next time. It¡¯s easy to bump into people. Does your head hurt?¡± The young man¡¯s voice was cold, but he was¡­ surprisingly talkative? Lu Xiaocha shook her head. She did not hate this person¡¯s nagging. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Xiaocha, Huh¡­ Beihuai, didn¡¯t you go to the washroom? Why did you meet Xiaocha? Xiaocha, this is your eldest brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked and looked up at the mature and steady young man in front of her. ¡°Big Brother?¡± Chapter 147 - Donated a Building

Chapter 147: Donated a Building

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Hearing his sister call his name, Lu Beihuai¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Xiaocha was happy. Her clear cat eyes curved into crescents, and her eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Brother!¡± Lu Beihuai raised his hand and touched her head. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big.¡± He looked at the girl in front of him in a daze. Although his sister¡¯s birth was very chaotic, he had seen her before. The small baby was sleeping in the crib, fair and soft. He reached out to touch the baby¡¯s hand, and it was grabbed by that unbelievably small hand. At that time, his heart softened. This was his sister. But not long after, his sister was taken away by someone else. That was a very serious blow to the Lu family. At that time, Lu Beihuai even left home to look for his sister, but he couldn¡¯t find her for a week. In the end, his father was the one who found him and brought him back forcefully. This time, when he heard that his sister had been found, the work that would originally take another year toplete overseas waspressed by him to a few months. He rushed back as soon as he was done. Lu Beihuai was as taciturn as Lu Zhan, but when he saw his sister jumping and bumping into him, he couldn¡¯t help but say more. It was not that he was afraid that his sister would hit someone, but he was afraid that she would be hurt. Hearing her call him big brother softly, Lu Beihuai felt as if he had returned to the time when his sister grabbed his fingers when she was a baby. His heart softened. Lu Xiaocha felt the kindness from her brother and smiled even sweeter. Big Brother looked like her dad, but he was gentler. Pei Anran watched as her son and daughter walked over happily. ¡°Xiaocha performed very well on stage just now.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled guiltily. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± Lu Beilin looked at her teasingly. ¡°Did you really fall asleep on the stage?¡± Lu Xiaocha gave him a look. ¡°If you saw through it, don¡¯t expose it. It¡¯s difficult.¡± Lu Beilinughed even louder. However, when he saw Fu Ye slowly walking over from behind, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore. The faces of the men from the Lu family fell. Fu Ye pretended not to see anything and greeted them naturally. ¡°Aunt Pei, Uncle Lu, hello.¡± Lu Beifeng nced at his good friend angrily. He felt that he had been blind back then to have made such a friend. Although they were like brothers, snatching their sister was intolerable! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Fu Ye smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to support Xiaocha and Little Chen.¡± His gazended on Lu Beihuai again. ¡°Brother Beihuai, you¡¯re back.¡± Lu Beihuai nodded, puzzled by the sudden change in expressions of his father and brothers. However, his expression was very calm. The family found a ce to talk, and Fu Ye showed Lu Beifeng the video he had recorded. His expression was quite smug. ¡°I specially found the back seat to be able to record standing up. This camera has good quality, right?¡± The Lu family looked over without batting an eyelid. At the same time, they were a little annoyed. Why didn¡¯t they think of this? Lu Xiaocha did not watch it. She was a little embarrassed to watch her own stage y. Lu Beifeng said, ¡°Send me a copy of the video.¡± It was his sister¡¯s first time performing on stage. He had to keep it. Fu Ye nodded generously. ¡°Sure.¡± Because of this video, the Lu family was more amiable with him. It would be even better if he didn¡¯t want to kidnap Xiaocha to his house. With the Lu family¡¯s looks, they would be the center of attention no matter where they went. The students and some teachers might not know about Lu Zhan and Lu Beihuai, but the school leaders did. Lu Zhan was the biggest director of their school. Before the Lu family left, the principal personally brought someone to deliver a luxurious mooncake gift box. At that moment, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. Just because she was happy, the Lu family was in a much better mood. Hence, Lu Zhan donated a dormitory building to the school. Of course, he did not do it on a whim because of this. It was mainly for his son and daughter. When they were in junior high school, students had to stay on campus. The dormitory that Lu Zhan donated was a double dormitory. It had a lot of space and had separate rooms. There was also an air conditioner and a small kitchen. How was this a student dormitory? This was more like a small apartment. The school leaders thanked him profusely. Lu Zhan had no other requirements for the student dormitory. He only had one. She had to reserve one for her son and daughter until they graduated. No one else could stay in those two dormitory rooms. Of course, there was no problem. He had already donated one building, so it was not a problem for him to reserve two rooms. Lu Xiaocha was dumbfounded. She quietly tugged at her brother¡¯s clothes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this bad?¡± Wasn¡¯t it a little too tant of her to get in through the back door? ording to the school leaders, that dormitory building was prepared for those with good grades. Lu Beihuai lowered his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s what you deserve. If you hear anyone gossiping, ask their father to donate a building too.¡± To say such arrogant words in such a casual tone was really too cool. However, Lu Xiaocha liked it¡­ When Lu Beichen came to look for them, Lu Zhan had already reached an agreement with the school. Not to mention Lu Zhan, even Lu Beilin could easily take out this small sum of money to donate a building. When the Lu family walked on the road to school, they could attract a lot of attention at any time. It was mainly because they were too dazzling. This family was too biased when God created humans! The school had a three-day holiday after the Mid-Autumn Festival celebration. But at the same time, they had a lot of homework. She could not copy homework either. Her brother taught her bit by bit. Lu Xiaocha was afraid. Fortunately, because she had to go to the heretic bureau, Lu Xiaocha slipped away after lunch that day and ran away with Fu Ye. Lu Beihuai finally understood why his family¡¯s expressions were not good when they saw Fu Ye. He was not giving Fu Ye a good attitude now. Fu Ye felt wronged. He really wasn¡¯t here to snatch her this time. This brat had sent him a message asking him toe! ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really good. Now, your father and brothers¡¯ hatred hasnded on me!¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at him from the corner of her eye. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have too many debts. Anyway, my father and the others don¡¯t look good when they see you. Is there any difference between now and before?¡± Fu Ye was speechless. He didn¡¯t know how to rebut. Lu Xiaocha brought him to buy two sticks of candied fruits before going to the heretic bureau. She had already used her points to buy the Peace Jade Talisman. The transaction location she had discussed with the seller was at the heretic bureau in District Seven. Homework is so Difficult [Where are you? I¡¯m at the heretic bureau.] The Strongest Talisman Cultivator on Earth [The canteen. I¡¯m the one wearing a white T-shirt and casual pants.] The canteen was a good choice! She liked it. Hence, she rushed into the canteen without hesitation. With a nce, she found the target. Chapter 148 - Qin Ze

Chapter 148: Qin Ze

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

That person looked young, but he was dressed a little sloppily. His hair was slightly long, and he was wearing a pair of slippers. He looked very casual. At this moment, he was eating very seriously. Lu Xiaocha did not go over directly. Instead, she turned a corner and ran to the window to get food. Fu Ye was speechless. He knew it! The food in the canteen was as sumptuous as ever. There were ordinary dishes and dishes made from heretic meat. However,pared to ordinary dishes, the points needed to buy heretic meat were clearly higher. Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t have any points, but the person beside her did. She tugged at Fu Ye¡¯s clothes. ¡°Big Brother Fu Ye, I want to eat those.¡± Fu Ye crossed his arms and smiled faintly. ¡°Now you know how to call me Brother?¡± Lu Xiaocha felt that she was flexible. For the sake of food, she could even call him Daddy, let alone Brother Fu Ye. Of course, it was only limited to joking acquaintances. ¡°Brother Fu Ye.¡± Look at her pitiful eyes. Could he bear to reject her? Fu Ye pinched her face. ¡°If you call me that again, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Brother Fu Ye.¡± Her voice was very crisp. Fu Ye took out a card and waved his hand domineeringly. ¡°Feel free to use it.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled until her eyes were curved. She happily went to buy food. Among the districts of the heretic bureau, the canteen food in District Seven was definitely the best. Especially this heretic meat. District Seven was the first to cook with heretic meat. Of course, this started with Lu Xiaocha. Just because they had a super foodie on their side. The people from District Seven did not know Lu Xiaocha¡¯s strength, but she had two strong people by her side. Fu Ye and an SS-rank heretic. That heretic listened to this little girl very much. The person in charge of the seventh district also said that this youngdy liked to eat without any other hobbies, so he asked the chef in the canteen to study the heretic meat. No matter what, he had to settle this little girl down. The other districts did not have foodies like Lu Xiaocha who had two powerful people protecting her, so they really could notpare to heretic meat. Lu Xiaocha ordered a lot of food and even ordered a portion for Fu Ye. After all, she was using his card, so she had to please him. Although the points were not hers. Then, the two of them walked towards the young man with food in their hands. Qin Ze was eating when he noticed two people sitting opposite him. Seeing the various dishes that were about to emerge from Lu Xiaocha¡¯s te and the girl¡¯s slender figure, he was so frightened that he burped. Lu Xiaocha was already used to such gazes because she ate more in the school canteen than she did now. There were also many more people here. The way they looked at her when she ate was even more exaggerated. ¡°Hey, kiddo, can you eat all that?¡± Qin Ze could not help but ask. Lu Xiaocha nodded and started eating. ¡°I can eat. I eat a lot.¡± She quickly picked up her chopsticks. In just a moment, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s cheeks were round. Qin Ze stared with his mouth agape. He had even forgotten to eat. When he came back to his senses, he looked at the girl with aplicated expression and began to chat with her. ¡°You guys are from the seventh district, right? This canteen is really good. The heretic meat is the best I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± Although the heretic meat was much more delicious than ordinary meat in all aspects, the taste of a serious dish was still very different from a perfunctory dish. Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. You¡¯re from District One. How¡¯s the food in the canteen there?¡± The two of them started chatting about the food in the canteen. After talking for a while, when Lu Xiaocha was almost done eating, Qin Ze frowned and looked a little vignt. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m from District One?¡± He didn¡¯t remember saying that. Lu Xiaocha blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that? I¡¯m the one who bought the jade from you.¡± Qin Ze: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°When did you say that!¡± Lu Xiaocha thought for a moment. She couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I told you now.¡± Qin Ze¡¯s lips twitched. However, he really did not expect the person who bought jade talismans from him to be such a young girl. She was the youngest person he had seen in the heretic bureau! ¡°You¡¯re also from the heretic bureau? Are the heretic bureaus so crazy nowadays? They actually let underage people work!¡± Fu Ye nced at him and thought that all the members of the heretic bureaubined were not as powerful as a minor. Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°Not really. I just have an idle job here. I don¡¯t have to ept missions.¡± Qin Ze asked, ¡°Is there a sry?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ze was instantly envious. What kind of godly job was this? He wanted it too! After eating, he took out the jade talisman. ¡°A peace charm for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha took it and looked at it. There was indeed energy on the jade talisman. Jade had spiritual energy that could nourish people. At the same time, this jade talisman could block a fatal injury. Wasn¡¯t this what Lu Xiaocha wanted? Although she could not find the danger hidden in the dark, she could guard against it. She quickly scanned the remaining points. Qin Ze looked at the points and then at the girl opposite him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were just idle? Where did you get so many points?¡± Lu Xiaocha scratched her head. ¡°I was lucky enough to discover a Grade C heretic that had never injured or eaten anyone. I caught it and handed it to the heretic bureau to exchange for points.¡± Qin Ze hissed and widened his eyes. ¡°Then, your luck is too good.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled humbly. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± They left the canteen after the deal was done. Qin Ze liked to chat with this youngdy. He wanted to walk around the seventh district, so he strolled around with Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye. Qin Ze was quite famous in the heretic bureau because he was a genius at making talismans. Many people in the Ghost Market liked to buy talismans from him. However, it was also very costly. Points were rare. Even an ordinary yellow paper talisman would cost at least ten points. Not to mention jade talismans. Many people in the heretic bureau did not have many points. This was because even if it was a D-rank heretic, the weaker ones would have to be surrounded by several people. In the end, the points obtained would have to be distributed. Qin Ze had never met someone as generous as Lu Xiaocha before. ¡°Captain Xie and the others are back. I heard that they captured an A-Grade Ghost Face Spider heretic.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ I also heard that if not for Yin Shian, Captain Xie¡¯s men would have been wiped out.¡± When Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye heard the news, they also went to the mission hall. Qin Ze¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard about the Grade A heretic. He quickly followed and mumbled in confusion as he walked. ¡°It¡¯s really an A-Grade heretic. Didn¡¯t your seventh district catch a king crab in Sea X not long ago? I heard that it¡¯s also an A-Grade heretic. Are there so many A-Grade heretics now?¡± They had already caught two in the seventh district. Chapter 149 - Ugly Rejection

Chapter 149: Ugly Rejection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The mission Xie Suian and the others had received this time was in a remote mountain. Several vigers had gone missing there. Someone reported that they had seen something terrifying. They also found some spider web-like things in the mountains. They were very sticky, and they had seen some bones on them that frightened the local residents. Xie Suian led the team to check. At the moment, they only knew that it should be a spider-type heretic, but it was difficult to tell its level. Yin Shian was with Team Two. One reason was to gain experience, and the other reason was that with him around, it was equivalent to giving the team ayer of insurance. Fortunately, they had brought him along. Otherwise, they would have suffered heavy losses this time. It was a Grade A Ghost Face Spider. It used therge forest as its hunting ground. Be it humans or animals, they could not escape its spider web. Moreover, the most fatal thing was that its spider web was poisonous. It could paralyze the body for a short period of time and make one unable to move. It was also extremely sticky. As long as one was stuck to it, there was no way to escape. The only way was to attack it with fire, but its hunting ground was a forest. Fire meant that the forest was also in danger. Xie Suian¡¯s defense and attack power were not bad, but poison was impossible to guard against. He almost fell for it. Not to mention his teammates. At first, they did not know that the spider webs were poisonous. Many people had touched them. By the time they reacted, their bodies could not move at all. In the end, Xie Suian fought the Grade A heretic to a standstill, but he quickly fell into a disadvantageous position. At the critical moment, Yin Shian beat up the Grade A heretic and killed him. Only then were the members of Team Two safe. In the mission hall of the seventh district, the corpse of a ck and ugly giant spider was ced there. The surrounding people avoided the heretics because they did not know if this spider was poisonous. Xie Suian and the others were all injured to varying degrees and looked a little disheveled. The only person on the team who looked the same as when they went was Yin Shian. The gazes of the surrounding peoplended on him. There was admiration and fear. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. You and I will split the points for this mission 50-50. Half of the points will be yours.¡± He had discussed this with Yin Shian when they returned. Because the main credit for killing this Ghost Face Spider was him, and he was the savior of everyone in Team Two, no one had any objections to this. Yin Shian nodded. Suddenly, his nose twitched, and his red eyes lit up. In the next second, he disappeared and appeared in front of Lu Xiaocha in a moment. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye were very calm in the face of the person who suddenly appeared, but Qin Ze was so frightened that he took a few steps back. ¡°What the hell!¡± Yin Shian didn¡¯t even look at him. He looked at Lu Xiaocha like a puppy. ¡°Xiaocha, I earned points.¡± He was an old monster who had lived for thousands of years, but he was innocent and easy to understand. Lu Xiaocha stroked his head. ¡°Well done.¡± If Yin Shian, who had been praised, had a tail, he would definitely be wagging it. He even brought Lu Xiaocha to the Ghost-Faced Spider. ¡°Xiaocha, do you want some?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the spider in front of her. It looked simr to the king crab that Fu Ye had brought back. However, it was dark and had fur on its body. It was really ugly. It was mainly because the head was too ugly, like the skin that had been severely burned. Two rows of blood-red eyes grew from the head to the back. Lu Xiaocha, who was a foodie, understood the meaning of the words ¡®ugly rejection¡¯. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look delicious.¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°Its leg hair is so thick and long.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded expressionlessly. ¡°How disgusting.¡± There was no fluctuation in her tone. One really could not tell how disgusted she was. Fu Ye said, ¡°And that head. Wasn¡¯t this hideous head really scalded by boiling water?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Ugly.¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°What the hell? Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ How ugly.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s difficult to disagree.¡± Everyone was speechless. The dead Ghost Face Spider: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m not human, but you¡¯re dogs!¡¯ Chapter 150 - Jade Talisman of Peace

Chapter 150: Jade Talisman of Peace

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Everyone looked at the two of them speechlessly. Qin Ze, who was not from Division Seven, was even more confused. Why did they despise a Grade A heretic? He wanted it! He wanted the blood of an A-Grade heretic. This was the best way to draw talismans. This was an A-Grade heretic! Previously, he could not buy it even if he wanted to. Let alone Grade A, even Grade B was rare. Some time ago, an A-Grade heretic¡¯s blood appeared in the Ghost Market. At that time, no one knew what use this thing had. Only talisman cultivators like him could use it. He also bought some, but not too much. However, immediately after, he found some ancient books from somewhere. One of them required heretic blood. Good lord, the entire heretic bureau was in an uproar at that time. The Grade A heretical blood on Ghost Market was instantly sold out. From then on, it would be even harder for him to snatch the high-level heretic blood if he wanted to draw talismans. He simply cried to death. He regretted not buying more Grade A heretic blood and hoarding it. Lu Xiaocha walked around the Grade A heretic. ¡°I want its poison.¡± It just so happened that the little bug¡¯s appetite was getting bigger and bigger. Previously, the Dark Golden Snake¡¯s poison was no longer enough. Wasn¡¯t this giving him a pillow when he was sleepy? This extremely ugly spider looked very poisonous. Yin Shian looked at Xie Suian. Xie Suian nodded andughed heartily. ¡°Alright, the poison sac is yours.¡± Lu Xiaocha would not take advantage of him. Although this heretic was killed by her Zombie, he had already split the points. ¡°How many points is that? Can I exchange it for Dark Golden Snake or King Crab meat?¡± Xie Suian waved his hand. ¡°No need. Just take it. Brother Yin saved the lives of our entire team. If not for the fact that I couldn¡¯t exin to my brothers when I returned empty-handed from this mission, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted those points. You can take whatever you want from this heretic.¡± Lu Xiaocha did not argue. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Qin Ze squeezed in and called her affectionately. ¡°Little girl, leave me some heretic blood. I¡¯ll exchange points with you right now.¡± Afraid that he would run out of heretic blood in the next second, he transferred points to Lu Xiaocha. The heretic blood sold in the Ghost Market was of specifications. A bottle of Grade A heretic blood in a palm-sized porcin bottle cost 50 points. Lu Xiaocha looked at the 500 points and turned to look at Fu Ye. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± She gave the points to Yin Shian. Fu Ye: ¡°¡­Alright.¡± He always doted on her. Yin Shian looked at the points on his card and stared at her with his red eyes. ¡°Xiaocha, this is for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha stroked his head. ¡°I¡¯m not often in the heretic bureau. You keep it. I¡¯ll ask you for it when I need it.¡± Yin Shian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Before Lu Xiaocha could do anything, Yin Shian took off the poison sac. Fu Ye took some blood and handed it to Qin Ze. In the end, Xie Suian dealt with the remaining Ghost Face Spiders. Seeing this, the surrounding people became restless. ¡°Captain Xie, we also want some heretic blood.¡± ¡°Yeah, give us a bottle too.¡± Xie Suian nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This heretic blood will definitely be used by the people in our seventh district first. The excess will be sold at Ghost Market.¡± Although they all belonged to the heretic bureau, different districts hadpetitiveness. As someone from the seventh district, Xie Suian naturally hoped that the people from the seventh district would be stronger first. At this moment, Tang Huan also heard the news and ran over. When he heard the Grade A heretic blood, his eyes lit up. ¡°Xie Suian, give me arge basin of heretic blood!¡± If he had known earlier, he would have brought a basin over. Xie Suian¡¯s face darkened when he saw him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tang Huan? Do you want us to eat?¡± Tang Huan said, ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t I hoard it!¡± Xie Suian rolled his eyes. ¡°No, a small bottle per person ording to protocol.¡± The main reason was that he was afraid that Tang Huan would use it recklessly. This heretic blood contained powerful energy. It was very painful to use it to temper one¡¯s body, so he could only use such a small bottle. If it was too much, he would probably die from the pain. He did not want to attend his funeral! Lu Xiaocha and the others had already left. She was about to go home, but she suddenly thought of something and turned to ask Yin Shian. ¡°Did you get your mooncakes?¡± Yin Shian scratched his head in confusion. ¡°I just came back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go get the mooncakes.¡± Another reason why she came to the heretic bureau was to pick up mooncakes for free. In the end, the girl and the Zombie sessfully obtained the mooncakes. Yin Shian couldn¡¯t eat them himself and gave them to Lu Xiaocha. A certain girl smiled so widely that her eyes could barely be seen. She had really gained a lot froming to the heretic bureau today. When she returned to the Lu family happily, she took out the mooncakes and shared them. Lu Beihuai said, ¡°If you like it, I can buy more for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha nibbled on the mooncake and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s good because it¡¯s free. It would be a waste not to take it. Besides, there¡¯s heretical meat inside. It¡¯s good for the body.¡± Lu Beihuai also knew what heretic meat was. After eating it, he was dragged into the life of boxing. He was quite supportive of such fitness activities. ¡°Mom, Dad, Brothers, these are for you.¡± She took out the Jade Talismans of Peace and ced it on the table. Everyone took a piece. The remaining piece was for her uncle. ¡°This is the Jade Talisman of Peace. It can protect you when you encounter danger. It can nourish your health. Most importantly, it can prevent a fatal injury.¡± Now, the Lu family knew that there were some capable people in the heretic bureau. When they heard Lu Xiaocha¡¯s introduction and looked at the jade talisman, their expressions immediately changed. The benefits were too great. It was an extra life for them! ¡°Isn¡¯t this very expensive?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I find a big turtle at my agricultural base? I exchanged these with that turtle.¡± Lu Beichen and his brothers also knew about this, but they did not expect this jade talisman to be so powerful. ¡°Put it on.¡± With this to protect her family, Lu Xiaocha was much more at ease. The Lu family was not pretentious and kept their share. Pei Anran stroked her daughter¡¯s head and sighed. ¡°Xiaocha, you¡¯ve given us too many surprises since you came back.¡± They were supposed to bring their daughter back to enjoy life, but they received too many gifts from their daughter one after another. And they were all very precious. Lu Xiaocha hugged her mother¡¯s arm and rubbed her head against her. ¡°Because you¡¯re good to me. You¡¯re the most important person to me.¡± For a moment, everyone felt warm in their hearts. How could anyone not like such a little angel? Although it was the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday, Daddy Lu and the rest still had to work and were very busy. Lu Beifeng¡¯s injuries hadpletely recovered. He wanted to return to the training camp. Only Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen were at home. After doing her homework for a while, shey on the ground when she was tired. She ced her hands on her stomach and refused to get up. Lu Beichen was speechless. He had never seen someone so shameless. ¡°Brother~¡± That lingering sound made Lu Beichenpromise. ¡°Alright, alright. These questions are indeed difficult. Copy them.¡± Lu Xiaocha turned around andy on her stomach. Even her hair was saying ¡°I don¡¯t want to move.¡± Fortunately, the carpet was soft, so she had room to y. Lu Beichen silently took his sister¡¯s test paper and helped her do it. Chapter 151 - Woman With Princess Sickness

Chapter 151: Woman With Princess Sickness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha stole a nce and chuckled. She cked off with a clear conscience. Lu Beichen was indeed the school teacher¡¯s favorite student. He could already do some high school questions. Middle school questions were naturally very simple for him. In less than ten minutes, he finished the difficult questions for her, but he kept the simple ones and would teach his sister tomorrow. Seeing that her brother had finished the difficult questions for her, Lu Xiaocha eagerly brought him fruit juice. ¡°Brother, drink it.¡± A faint smile appeared in Lu Beichen¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°You have to do these simple ones yourself.¡± She nodded. ¡°I know.¡± However, she didn¡¯t want to do it now. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go find Mom and Dad.¡± It was not impossible. Anyway, they had nothing to do during the holidays. The siblings packed up and went to thepany. However, when they got out of the car midway, the siblings with outstanding looks and attracted attention wherever they went. The two of them were used to it and pretended not to notice. ¡°Two candied fruits.¡± ¡°I want to try that chocte bean.¡± ¡°Brother, do you want some ice cream?¡± ¡°I want octopus meatballs.¡± ¡°Brother, do you want stinky tofu or not¡­¡± Lu Beichen used his actions to reject the stinky tofu and stayed far away. They walked down the food street. It was filled with the sounds of Lu Xiaocha wanting to eat. She could really eat from beginning to end! Lu Beichen felt bloated just by looking at it. In the end, when she tried to go to the snail noodle shop, Lu Beichen expressionlessly grabbed her cor and left this troublesome ce. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s small bag was filled with food. She ate the crispy chicken chop in her hand and looked down at her bulging bag from time to time with a satisfied smile. Sometimes, when she ate, she even forgot to look at the road. It was Lu Beichen who pulled her back from time to time. For example, when they crossed the zebra crossing now, he would hold Lu Xiaocha¡¯s cor and stand there to prevent her from running a red light. Lu Xiaocha looked at the red light and stood obediently before discussing with her brother. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to thepany to y for a while. We¡¯ll buy mooncakes, pens, and some notebooks and clothes to go to the orphanage.¡± Lu Beichen nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The Lu family had a good impression of the orphanage that took in their little sister. From time to time, they would send some clothes that they could not wear. If he couldn¡¯t wear it, it wasn¡¯t because his clothes were torn. It was Lu Beichen¡¯s clothes from when he was young. He couldn¡¯t wear them now. His old clothes were probably 70 to 80% new. At the front desk of the Lu family¡¯spany, a beautiful woman was talking to the receptionist and two security guards impatiently. ¡°I already said that I¡¯m looking for Lu Beihuai. Do you not understand? Let me in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. We can¡¯t let anyone in without an appointment.¡± ¡°You!¡± The woman flew into a rage out of humiliation and said shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Beihuai¡¯s girlfriend, the eldest daughter of the Xu Family. Do you believe that I¡¯ll get him to fire you?¡± The smile on the front deskdy¡¯s face did not change. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Please call Manager Lu.¡± What a joke. Previously, President Lu¡¯s daughter, who was Manager Lu¡¯s sister, was not as arrogant as her when she came to thepany. Manager Lu was such an outstanding person. If he liked an ordinary and overconfident woman like her, she could resign immediately. As she was thinking, the receptionist at the front desk saw two people walking in. ¡°Miss Xiaocha.¡± Her eyes lit up and she hurried over. Lu Xiaocha smiled and greeted her. ¡°Hello, Wenxin.¡± Wenxin was even happier. She looked at the young man beside her who looked like her and knew who he was without guessing. ¡°Young Master.¡± Lu Beichen nodded and brought his sister in. Seeing that the two children could enter, the woman took a step forward and stopped them. ¡°You two take me in with you.¡± No one could understand how she could say such things so naturally. Lu Beichen¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Move aside.¡± Xu Yuan took out some money and threw it at them. ¡°Is this enough? Hurry up and bring me in. I have to look for Lu Beihuai.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s face darkened and he threw the money back to her. ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± Xu Yuan screamed, ¡°How dare you! It¡¯s your honor that I let you bring me in. How dare you treat me like this!¡± The two security officers went forward and grabbed her. They were speechless. Wenxin walked over. ¡°Miss Xu, you have princess sickness, but this is the Lu Corporation¡¯spany. No one will spoil you. Please leave this ce.¡± From the conversation just now, she knew that this woman had princess sickness. She was arrogant. As long as she was not satisfied, she would cause trouble. Xu Yuan screamed, ¡°What are you two stinky men trying to do?! Let go of me! Who allowed you to touch me? You¡¯re so dirty!¡± Lu Beichen was already speechless. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen people with princess sickness before, but they were basically girls who hadn¡¯t grown up and were pampered. He had never seen anything like this before. He pulled his sister away, but the woman did not give up. She broke free from the two security officers and tried to grab them. Lu Xiaocha pped the back of her hand, and the woman cried out in pain. Before she could criticize, Lu Xiaocha spoke first. ¡°You want to be Lu Beihuai¡¯s girlfriend, right?¡± Hearing the name Lu Beihuai, Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. The Lu family and the Xu family were working together. Of course, it was the Lu family that the Xu family had climbed up to. One time, when she went to the banquet with her father, her father brought her to meet Lu Beihuai. At that time, she was already mesmerized by the outstanding young man and became obsessed with him. Xu Yuan felt that she had found her prince charming. Hence, she tried her best to talk to Lu Beihuai. Unfortunately, she somehow angered him at the banquet. Her father dragged her away forcefully and didn¡¯t allow her to see him. How could this be! Xu Yuan firmly believed that she would definitely be liked by Lu Beihuai when they met again. However, she never had the chance to find him because Lu Beihuai went on a business trip. When she heard that Lu Beihuai was back today, she ran over immediately. However, these damn b*tches refused to let her in to see him! ¡°Yes, you know Lu Beihuai?¡± Xu Yuan sized up Lu Xiaocha and became deeply jealous and afraid of her appearance. ¡°Who are you to Lu Beihuai?!¡± The surrounding people were speechless at her. Did she really treat someone as young as Lu Xiaocha as a love rival? Lu Xiaocha smiled happily, her voice was soft and crisp. ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Xu Yuan was stunned. ¡°What do you disagree with?¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you being Lu Beihuai¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s expression instantly twisted in anger. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why don¡¯t you let me be Lu Beihuai¡¯s girlfriend? He¡¯s my prince charming. Only I¡¯m worthy of him!¡± The security officer immediately grabbed the crazy woman. Lu Xiaocha was still smiling, but it was fake. Her dark eyes were fixed on the woman. Chapter 152 - Throw Her Out

Chapter 152: Throw Her Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The woman¡¯s hair stood on end under her cold gaze. However, she still liked Lu Beihuai too much and couldn¡¯t help but question her. ¡°What right do you have to disagree with me being Lu Beihuai¡¯s girlfriend? Who do you think you are?¡± Lu Beichen looked over indifferently and sneered. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s tone was light. ¡°Because I¡¯m Lu Beihuai¡¯s sister, his biological sister. My brother said that I have the right to choose his future partner. I have to like her, but I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t like you very much, so stop dreaming.¡± When Xu Yuan heard that she was Lu Beihuai¡¯s sister, she froze, especially when she heard what she saidter. After being stunned for a while, she stammered. ¡°This¡­ How can this be? Your brother is the one looking for a girlfriend, not you.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. ¡°Because my brother loves me. I¡¯m his biological sister. Of course, he has to consider my opinion.¡± Xu Yuan was unwilling to admit this fact and shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Call Lu Beihuai. He will definitely like me when he sees me. We are a match made in heaven. We should be together.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Who did she think she was? Did she really think she was a princess? ¡°I don¡¯t care. Ask Lu Beihuai toe out. What right do you have to speak for him?¡± Xu Yuan was persistent, but Lu Xiaocha had no patience to deal with her. Lu Beichen was about to call more security officers to throw her out when Lu Beihuai¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°Because she¡¯s my sister.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was cold, like a cier that could not melt. It pierced towards Xu Yuan with a sharp intent. When Xu Yuan saw Lu Beihuai, her eyes lit up. However, when she met his cold gaze, she retreated in fear. Lu Beihuai was wearing a ck and gold shirt and pants. When he walked, he looked even better than models. He had a strong aura and his assistant and secretary followed behind him. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Lu.¡± Xu Yuan stammered and her gaze uncontroblynded on him. He was so handsome and so rich. Only such a man was worthy of her. Even now, Xu Yuan was still very confident in herself. Lu Beihuai did not respond. He walked to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side and stopped. His gaze was indifferent and his voice was even colder. ¡°Miss Xu, I warned your father not to let you appear in front of me.¡± Xu Yuan immediately felt wronged and looked at Lu Beihuai eagerly. ¡°Beihuai, how could you do this to me? If I did anything wrong, can you tell me? I¡¯ll change!¡± Not to mention Lu Beihuai, even the people around them were disgusted by her coquettish voice and tone. ¡°Get lost.¡± Lu Beihuai was very direct, not giving Xu Yuan any face at all. Xu Yuan was so frightened by this cold and vicious roll that her face turned pale. ¡°Throw her out.¡± Since the boss had already spoken, a few more security officers came over and said rudely, ¡°Miss Xu, please don¡¯t force us to take action.¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s face alternated between green and white. She looked at Lu Beihuai as if he was a heartless scumbag. Lu Beihuai said, ¡°Don¡¯t let this woman appear in thepany in the future. Lastly¡­¡± He looked at Xu Yuan and said cruelly, ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll make the Xu family disappear from Upper City.¡± Hearing his threat, Xu Yuan finally knew to be afraid. Xu Yuan was still in a daze after being thrown out of thepany. ¡°How could this be? How could this be¡­¡± In her imagination, this should not be the case. Those outstanding men should all like her. She was the Xu family¡¯s little princess. ¡°Miss Xu, after you leave, please don¡¯t spread rumors about your rtionship with Manager Lu. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen to the Xu family.¡± Lu Beihuai¡¯s assistant smiled slyly like a fox. His tone was gentle, but his words were not light. Xu Yuan came to look for Lu Beihuai happily and finally left in a sorry state. What she did not know was that from today onwards, the coboration between the Xu and Lu families hadpletely copsed. The Xu family was overwrought over this matter and had no idea why the Lu Corporation had suddenly changed its attitude. After asking around, the reason turned out to be his own daughter. Chapter 153 - Going to The Orphanage

Chapter 153: Going to The Orphanage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Xu Yuan returned home, she did not receive the same kind of greetings from her parents as before. Instead, she received a scolding. Mr. Xu¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°I gave birth to you only to cause trouble. What did I tell you? Don¡¯t look for Lu Beihuai, don¡¯t look for him. Are you ignoring my words? Why don¡¯t you take a look at our family¡¯s conditions? How can we get close to someone like Lu Beihuai?¡± Although he spoiled her a little because he only had one daughter in the family, even he felt that his daughter was not worthy of Lu Beihuai. There were so many aristocratic families in Upper City. Did she really think that those outstanding youngdies were not tempted? But did they seed? Even such outstanding youngdies from wealthy families could not seed. It would be a miracle if Lu Beihuai really liked her. It was not that he was belittling his daughter. It was just that his daughter¡¯s rude behavior at the banquet made Lu Beihuai very unhappy. He was afraid of causing trouble and forcefully pulled his daughter away. Lu Beihuai hadn¡¯t been in Upper City for a few months, so she was considered well-behaved. However, he didn¡¯t expect his daughter to look for him so eagerly as soon as he returned. She even went to theirpany to cause trouble. Now, she hadpletely angered Lu Beihuai, and even their coboration had failed. What kind of injustice did he give birth to?! ¡­ Lu Beihuai and the others would not pay attention to what happened to the Xu family after this. At this moment, everyone in the Lu family was immersed in the excitement of Lu Xiaochaing to thepany. ¡°Baby, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get my secretary to buy it for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Lu Beichen smiled and exposed her. ¡°Of course she¡¯s not hungry. She ate at the food street from beginning to end and only came over after eating.¡± The Lu family was speechless. Lu Xiaocha smiled widely. ¡°Brother and I came to see you.¡± ¡°Sure. Where do you want to go? Ask your brother to bring you around. Your father has a meeting soon, so I have to watch.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and chatted with her parents in the office for a while. After the two of them went to the meeting, Lu Beihuai brought them to thepany to stroll around. The various departments of this hugepany were strictly controlled. Almost everyone had their own things to do. asionally, when they rxed, they could even secretly ck off. As long as they did not go overboard and did their own thing, sometimes the leaders would turn a blind eye to such behavior. Every time Lu Beihuai went to a department, he would see those people straighten their backs instantly. At that moment, their work efficiency suddenly increased. ¡°Manager Lu, why are you here?¡± Lu Beihuai nodded and said lightly, ¡°Bringing them around.¡± ¡°Come here¡­¡± Right after that, Lu Beihuai began to talk about thepany¡¯s situation. Lu Beichen listened very seriously. Lu Xiaocha was stunned and did not understand at all. She stole a nce at her brother. Seeing how serious he was, she was impressed. After walking around, her eldest brother even tested him! Lu Xiaocha took a deep breath and secretly moved behind her brother, almost hiding. ¡®Can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me¡­¡¯ However, what she was afraid of came true. In the end, Lu Beihuai still called her name. ¡°Xiaocha.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®Come on, can¡¯t you just pretend you didn¡¯t see me?¡¯ She slowly moved out. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She could only look at Lu Beihuai and try to get away by acting cute. Her two brothers looked at her with smiles in their eyes. Lu Beihuai took a sip of tea. ¡°What do you think of ourpany?¡± Lu Xiaocha immediately gave him a thumbs-up with a serious expression. ¡°Good, very good, very good. Under Daddy, Mommy, and Brother¡¯s leadership, thepany will definitely be better in the future.¡± Forgive this bottom-feeder. She could only tter him. Lu Beihuai¡¯s cold and sharp eyes softened a lot. Lu Xiaocha did not notice, but Lu Beichen did. His sister was so cute. Who wouldn¡¯t like her? ¡°Then tell me why it¡¯s good.¡± Lu Xiaocha was instantly stuck. She scratched her head and her exquisite face scrunched up. She showed what it meant to have every hair on her body racking their brains to think of a way to answer. ¡°Because¡­ because¡­¡± Before she could figure it out, she saw the smile in her brothers¡¯ eyes. Alright, she finally realized that she was being teased. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face fell as she looked at the two of them. ¡°Brothers, you two are teasing me.¡± Lu Beichen held his fist to his lips to hide his smile. It was indeed quite fun. Lu Beihuai stopped teasing her and said to her, ¡°You¡¯re going to the orphanage?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. She was not afraid as long as he did not ask her any profound questions. She sat beside her brother. ¡°Yes, I want to visit the orphanage.¡± That was her first home in this world. The first kindness she received was also at the orphanage. Therefore, she still missed that ce. Lu Beihuai nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare everything. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Will we be holding you up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Beihuai answered. ¡°I haven¡¯t been there before. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± They set off with a lot of things. Starlight Orphanage¡­ With the investment and the Lu family¡¯s attention, this ce was no longer as simple and dpidated as before. Lu Zhan personally got someone to buy arge piece ofnd around here to build houses. He even hired someone to take care of these children. The entire orphanage had changed drastically like a newly built kindergarten. It was new and beautiful. When Lu Beihuai and the others got out of the car, they could vaguely hear the cheerful voices of the childrening from the orphanage. ¡°Dang dang dang¡­¡± A familiar noise sounded. Lu Xiaocha knew that it was the bell for dinner. The ce had clearly changed drastically, but the bell was still the same as before. Whether it was ss or dinner, the director personally rang the bell. When Lu Xiaocha heard this voice, she subconsciously wanted to run to the orphanage canteen. The next second, her cor was grabbed. Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ Where are you going?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him nkly. ¡°Eat.¡± Lu Beichen and Lu Beihuai were speechless. Lu Xiaocha scratched her face in embarrassment. ¡°I heard the bell for lunch.¡± When she was in the orphanage, no one could run faster than her when the bell sounded. She ate a lot. The director was worried that she would finish all the food in the orphanage. Little did she know that she was already eating very restrainedly at that time. When she was not full, she ran up the mountain to find something to eat. In any case, with her power, she would not starve to death in such a world. The bodyguards went to unload the goods, and Lu Xiaocha ran in with bags in both hands. The children who did not go to the canteen were stunned when they saw Lu Xiaocha and the others. Their eyes lit up as they ran and shouted. ¡°Director, director, someone is here to give us presents!¡± Chapter 154 - Flirting Machine

Chapter 154: Flirting Machine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Some curious children looked over. Then, one of the children¡¯s eyes lit up, and pped the other child¡¯s head. ¡°Stupid, didn¡¯t you recognize her? That¡¯s Xiaocha!¡± The other children saw that it was indeed her. Wow, Xiaocha looked more and more beautiful. The two big brothers beside Sister Xiaocha looked so powerful and imposing! Lu Xiaocha greeted the children with the things in her hand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys eating? If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll go.¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions on the children¡¯s faces immediately turned into fear. They ran towards the canteen like a swarm of bees. They shouted as they ran. ¡°Run! Sister Xiaocha is back to snatch our food!!!¡± In an instant, the children were gone. The two brothers of the Lu family were speechless. So their sister was so famous in the orphanage? Facing their gazes, Lu Xiaocha touched her nose in embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡± The director, who had heard the news, also came out. When she saw Lu Xiaocha, her face immediately revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Xiaocha is back.¡± The girl nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Director, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± The director smiled widely. ¡°Alright, alright, alright¡­ Why did you bring so many things here? Seriously, your family has already helped the orphanage too much.¡± Lu Xiaocha put her things away. ¡°It¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival. I brought some mooncakes.¡± The director looked at the two people beside her. ¡°You¡¯re Xiaocha¡¯s brothers, right? Come in and sit.¡± She seemed a little uneasy, mainly because Lu Beihuai¡¯s aura was too strong. Even if he just stood there without saying anything, the director was afraid of neglecting the guests. Lu Beihuai also put down the things in his hand and looked at the director with a serious expression. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Xiaocha previously.¡± He spoke very seriously and respected the director of the orphanage. After returning, he checked on this orphanage. The director had adopted so many children by herself. When she had no money, she would bring the children to do some handicrafts. She had also raised several children by farming. There were very few normal children who were abandoned in the orphanage. Even his sister had been a little silly until she was 13 years old. However, the director had never despised them. She had even taken good care of every child. There had never been a situation where children ostracized each other and got violent in this orphanage. Such a person was worthy of admiration. The director waved her hands. ¡°It¡¯s my duty. I like these children too.¡± Lu Beihuai could tell that the director was feeling uneasy, so he didn¡¯t say much. Most of the time, he just acted as a backdrop with a strong presence. The children with rice bowls sneaked over and cheered when they saw the mooncakes and gifts. They were going to have mooncakes again! On the first day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, they each got a mooncake each. It tasted delicious. In the director¡¯s office, everyone was chatting with a cup of tea. Of course, the director and Lu Xiaocha were chatting. The other two brothers only listened quietly for a while before getting up. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look around the orphanage. Xiaocha, you continue talking to the director.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Do you want a child to lead the way?¡± Lu Beihuai shook his head. ¡°No need. We want to take a look ourselves.¡± At the same time, he wanted to see if there was anything missing here. After the two of them left, the director and Lu Xiaocha talked much more freely. ¡°That¡¯s your big brother, right? He looks like your father.¡± They were both quiet and did not look like people to be trifled with. Their coldness gave people a sense of distance and powerful pressure. Even she, who had lived for so long, could not take it. Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°My brother is going to inherit Daddy¡¯s mantle.¡± The director smiled and tapped her nose. ¡°You look like you¡¯re living very well at home. I¡¯m not worried anymore. Ah Yue came to visit us yesterday. He¡¯s a supervisor now. He¡¯s been taught a lot by his superior every day. His sry is also 50,000 yuan a month. He¡¯s very promising.¡± She had to say that Ah Yue was lucky to have met Xiaocha. Of course, he was also working hard. As long as that child seized the opportunity, he would work hard to learn and improve himself. He did not let his superior down. Lu Xiaocha thought to herself, ¡®Ah Yue¡¯s biggest boss is my brother.¡¯ The director told Xiao Cha about the current situation at the orphanage, and the smile on her face grew wider. Although the Lu family had donated a lot of money to the orphanage, the director did not spend it recklessly. Instead, she saved it all up for the children to do surgery at any time. Many of the children in the orphanage were sick. They had congenital heart disease, autism, and congenital disabilities and such. This was the biggest expense in the orphanage. Previously, when she didn¡¯t have the means, the director took good care of the children. Now that she had more money, she wanted the children¡¯s health to improve. If some illnesses were not treated well, they could kill when they acted up. As they spoke, there was amotion outside and Ah Yue came in. ¡°Xiaocha, director.¡± Ah Yue was still wearing the clubhouse uniform, looking tall and handsome. It was obvious that he hade straight from the clubhouse. Behind him, a young man with light blond hair walked in in a burgundy shirt. That indescribably handsome face was unforgettable. Some volunteers who were at the Starlight Orphanage followed them from a distance, especially some young girls. They looked at Lu Beilin with yearning in their eyes. Lu Xiaocha was surprised. ¡°Third Brother, why are you here?¡± Lu Beilin strolled in like arge cat. He looked satisfied andzy, and there was elegance in hisziness. ¡°I heard that you came to the orphanage, so I asked Ah Yue to bring me here.¡± Ah Yue stood at the side and looked down. He had not nned toe to the orphanage today, but he was called to the big boss¡¯s office and asked to lead the way to the orphanage. He hadn¡¯t even changed his clothes. The director knew that this was Ah Yue¡¯s biggest boss and Xiaocha¡¯s brother. She smiled. ¡°Hello, thank you for taking care of Ah Yue.¡± Lu Beilin smiled and held the director¡¯s hand. ¡°No, I have to thank you for taking care of my sister previously. As for Ah Yue, I only gave him a chance. He seized this opportunity himself.¡± After saying that, he winked at Ah Yue. ¡°Right?¡± Ah Yue rubbed his nose in embarrassment, his ears turning red. He couldn¡¯t be med for doing this. Everyone who worked by Lu Beilin¡¯s side was the same. It was just that this person was too good-looking and too good at flirting. No matter if it was a man or a woman, sometimes, they would unintentionally blush from his flirting. He was a flirting machine! Didn¡¯t he see that the girls outside were so excited that they almost fainted when he smiled? Chapter 155 - Can We Marry You?

Chapter 155: Can We Marry You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Lu Beilin wanted to please someone, no one could resist him. For example, the director already liked this young man very much. Lu Beilin also made the director happy. She brought Lu Xiaocha and the others to see the current situation of the children in the orphanage. ¡°After these buildings were built, many people thought that this was a kindergarten. There were people who wanted to send their children here to school. How could I agree? However, during this period of time, I received two more children. One of the parents died in a car ident and had no rtives. The five-year-old child was very quiet when he was sent to the orphanage. At that time, he was in a car with his parents. He was the only one who survived. He saw his parents die with his own eyes. It¡¯s going to be hard for this child to get over his psychological trauma. There¡¯s also a baby girl who was abandoned at the hospital when she was born. They couldn¡¯t find her mother and she was sent here. Why do you think people nowadays are so irresponsible? Since they don¡¯t want children, why did they give birth to them ande to this world to suffer?¡± The director rambled on. She was very resentful towards the parents who were unreliable and abandoned their children. She was also worried about those children. Lu Beilin agreed very much. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re too irresponsible.¡± The director nced at him. ¡°You can¡¯t do this in the future. You have to treat your girlfriend well.¡± Although she liked to listen to this young man, she also felt that this guy was not honest. He was too attractive and eloquent. If it was used on those young girls, they would probably not be able to resist it. Lu Beilin: ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± In the canteen, the children finished their meal seriously and ced their tes in the bucket. Due to their previous experience of being hungry and not eating well, these children were very serious about eating. They ate all the food on their tes. If they encountered food that they did not like to eat, they would exchange it with their friends around them. The older children would also take care of the younger children like older siblings. Such a warm scene did not look like an orphanage. Instead, it looked like a big family. Of course, there was also a special one. A five-year-old boy was sitting in a corner, quietly eating the food on his te. He was a little out of ce with the lively and warm atmosphere around him. ¡°He¡¯s the kid who was sent here.¡± Everyone had guessed it. The director sighed. ¡°The children in the orphanage also went to y with him, but he ignored everyone. He also sat in the corner during mealtimes. It has been almost two weeks since he was sent here, but he didn¡¯t say a word. I also brought him to see a psychiatrist. The psychiatrist said that this child has autism.¡± ¡°Big sister Xiaocha.¡± The children eating also saw Lu Xiaocha and the others. ¡°Sister Xiaocha, are youing back?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just back to see you.¡± After Lu Xiaocha finished speaking, the child heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Sister Xiaocha, you eat too much. If youe back, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll eat the orphanage back to how it was before.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Am I not good to you?¡± ¡®How dare you treat me like this!¡¯ The children blinked their innocent and pure eyes. ¡°No, but if Sister Xiaocha doesn¡¯t have enough to eat when shees back, what if we can¡¯t feed you even if we make money from handicrafts?¡± The group of children looked worried. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Lu Beilin couldn¡¯t help butugh. It seemed that his sister was a glutton. ¡°Wow! Big Brother, you¡¯re so beautiful. When Lele grows up, I¡¯ll marry you, okay?¡± A little girl looked at Lu Beilin with starry eyes. The eyes of the little girl beside him lit up. ¡°Pretty brother, we want to be your bride too.¡± Lu Beilin was speechless. His damn charm. He was a little smug. He smiled and squatted down, his peach blossom eyes filled with gentleness. ¡°Which one of you is going to marry me?¡± ¡°I, I, I¡­¡± The children raised their hands together. Lu Beilin looked at the boys who also raised their hands. ¡°Forget it. Why are boys joining in?¡± The little boys chatted and discussed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Boys have to take in a wife.¡± ¡°Then can we take you in?¡± ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Ah Yue let out a shortugh, then quickly covered his mouth right on the heels of it, pretending that he didn¡¯tugh out loud. But his shaking shoulders betrayed him. Lu Beichen could not help butugh. ¡®Serves you right!¡¯ In the end, Lu Beilin performed a magic trick on the spot to attract the children¡¯s attention. Only then did the group of children forget the topic just now. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Sugar.¡± ¡°Chocte.¡± ¡°Strawberries.¡± Lu Beilin asked one of the children toe over. Her clothes had a ratherrge pocket. ¡°Look, there¡¯s nothing in her bag now.¡± The children took a serious look and nodded. But right on the heels of that, something shocking happened. This beautiful big brother reached in with his empty hand. When he took it out again, there was a handful of candy in his hand. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The children were shocked. Right then, he took out another chocte bar. ¡°WOW!!!¡± Lu Xiaocha also eximed. Chapter 156 - Accepting a Mission

Chapter 156: epting a Mission

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beilin took a piece of chocte and handed it to Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Eat.¡± Soon, Lu Beilin was surrounded by the children. At this moment, in their eyes, Lu Beilin might be a god-like existence. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re so awesome. How did you do it?¡± ¡°Big Brother, are you a God? You can conjure so many things.¡± The children surrounded him and chattered. Lu Beilin¡¯s move was quite shocking to the children. Moreover, Lu Xiaocha realized that the little boy who had been sitting alone in the corner had also walked over and stood not far away to watch. Ah Yue took the chocte and squatted down. ¡°For you.¡± The little boy only looked at Ah Yue without saying anything. Ah Yue had also grown up in kindergarten. He knew how to take care of children and was very patient. In the end, he took the chocte from Ah Yue¡¯s hand, but he still did not speak. Ah Yue and the director were not in a hurry. They would take it slow. After the children of the orphanage finished lunch, Lu Xiaocha brought them to y. There were many entertainment facilities in the orphanage. She was quite happy ying with a group of children. After ying for a while, the children stopped to do handicrafts. Even if the orphanage was not short of money now, they would still make these handmade works and sell them to save money. The children were very serious. They made fake pearls into the shapes of various small animals or nts. Although they were cheap, they were beautiful. ¡°Big sister Xiaocha.¡± A little girl ran over and tugged at Lu Xiaocha¡¯s clothes. ¡°Sister Xiaocha, can I raise nts to sell?¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked. ¡°Huh?¡± The little girl said, ¡°I¡¯d better ask Brother Ah Yue.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She felt that she was being despised. The little girl was the girl called Lele who said she wanted to marry Lu Beilin. ¡°I want to raise beautiful flowers and cute sulents.¡± Previously, when the director brought them out to buy things, she was fascinated by the various beautiful flowers in the flower shop and cute sulent nts. Ah Yue stroked her head. ¡°Sure, but before that, you have to study hard. After you learn how to read, I¡¯ll find a book on how to raise flowers for you to read. This way, you¡¯ll know how to treat nts when they¡¯re sick. When your flowers are ready, I¡¯ll help you open a flower shop.¡± Lele became excited. ¡°Thank you, Brother Ah Yue. I¡¯ll work hard!¡± She had a target now. Lu Xiaocha scratched her head. ¡°nts are so fragile. Can they be raised?¡± Lu Beilin said, ¡°You definitely won¡¯t be able to keep them alive.¡± Lu Beichen strongly agreed. Just look at the orchid she had discovered on Mount Wuqi previously. She had gone up and violently pulled it out with her bare hands. Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t care about raising them. Why would she raise those useless flowers? She might as well grow green onions and chives. At least these things could be eaten. They left in the afternoon. The director brought the children to send them off personally. ¡°Come back when you have time.¡± The director watched them leave with a smile, her eyes filled with relief. Because the two children she raised were doing well. That was enough. ¡­ Grandpa Fu¡¯s birthday wasing soon, and Lu Xiaocha was thinking about what gift to give him. Hence, she ran to the heretic bureau and asked Fu Ye, ¡°Have you bought Grandpa Fu a safety talisman and health pills?¡± Fu Ye flicked her forehead. ¡°What do you think?¡± He bought these good things for the old man as soon as he had points. Lu Xiaocha frowned. ¡°I want to prepare a birthday gift for Grandpa Fu, but I don¡¯t know what to give him.¡± Fu Ye said casually, ¡°Just buy something. Aren¡¯t there some antique calligraphy and paintings in the Ghost Market? He likes them, do you want to buy some?¡± The antiques in the heretic bureau¡¯s ghost market were definitely authentic. Although the points required were not much, the importance of points in the heretic bureau was different from money. The girl supported her chin and shook her head with a sigh. ¡°Those things are useless. It feels too perfunctory to give them to Grandpa Fu.¡± Grandpa Fu treated her quite well. She wanted to see if she could give him something that he liked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take on a mission and try our luck to see if we can encounter something good?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. She was very lucky! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Call Yin Shian.¡± The three of them chose the S Grade mission in the mission hall. The staff in the mission hall looked incredulous. ¡°You¡­ only the three of you?¡± The reason why the mission was so difficult was that there was arge swamp and poisonous fog. The swamp ate humans, and the poisonous fog was even more dangerous. Those who entered would feel suffocated every few minutes, and even protective suits with gas masks couldn¡¯t protect them. Moreover, those who were infected by the poisonous fog died in a rather miserable manner. Their bodies were covered in terrifying red abscesses, and their skin was torn. No one dared to ept that mission, not even Tang Huan, who was known to be a lunatic. But now, these three people¡­ The staff nced at the youngest among them, Lu Xiaocha. ¡°I advise you to consider it seriously. Not to mention that the heretic there is very likely a Grade S heretic that exceeds Grade A, just the swamp and poisonous fog are very difficult to pass. Fu Ye replied, ¡°We¡¯ll take it.¡± Because Lu Xiaocha said that she had a way to deal with those poisonous things, Fu Ye trusted her quite a lot. He epted the mission without hesitation. Under the staff¡¯splicated gaze, the three of them finally epted this mission as a single team. The mission systems in the districts of the heretic bureau were all connected. They could get a few teams to work together toplete these missions, or they could choose a single team orplete them alone. After this mission was epted, it would be disyed on the mission board of each district. ¡°F*ck, which team epted the Poison Fog Swamp mission?¡± ¡°Let me see, let me see. Hiss¡­ This is a temporary team. They didn¡¯t ask for a team. F*ck, f*ck, there are only three people!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s so crazy? They¡¯re going to die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people from the heretic bureau have died in this damn ce. Previously, Captain Qin brought people there, but several people died before they could enter. If he hadn¡¯t decisively given up on this mission, I don¡¯t know how many more people would have died.¡± ¡°The speed at which the swamp devours is ridiculous. Moreover, there are also blood-sucking leeches and swamp crocodiles inside. There¡¯s no shortcut at all. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll sink in and be devoured by those things until not even your bones are left.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the poisonous fog. I¡¯ve seen photos of those who were poisoned by the poisonous fog. It¡¯s too terrifying. Their bodies are covered in abscesses and itchy. They wished they could tear off their flesh.¡± ¡°Do these three people not know how dangerous the Poison Fog Swamp is or do they just have no fear?¡± ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t know before epting the mission, the person who issued the mission when they epted it would exin. But they still epted it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. These three people are going to die.¡± Chapter 157 - Poison Fog Swamp

Chapter 157: Poison Fog Swamp

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

All the bases were talking about the three people who had epted the mission in the Poison Fog Swamp. In any case, no one felt that they would be able to return alive. Province B¡­ The nended. Yin Shian was wearing his red ancient costume with a ck cloak over it. He was wearing a mask thatpletely covered his face. This outfit was a little eye-catching, but without it, the greenish-white skin and ck blood vessels looked even more terrifying. Fortunately, everyone at the airport only thought that he liked to wear strange clothes. People nowadays were quite tolerant of these things. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The mission this time was also deep in the mountains, and in a dangerous canyon. The three of them rushed to the canyon. Standing on the cliff, the bottom was bottomless and filled with ayer of white fog. ¡°This ce looks creepy.¡± Fu Yeined. ording to the information provided by the previous mission holder, they had found the entrance to the canyon. The air in the canyon was moist, giving off a sticky and ufortable feeling. It was also very cold. The entire canyon was extremely quiet. Only their own footsteps and breathing could be heard. There was ayer of fog above, making people feel that something terrifying was clinging to the stone wall, as if it would appear and swallow them in the next second. ¡°Caw¡­¡± The crow¡¯s coarse and hoarse cry suddenly sounded. If it were anyone else, they would definitely be terrified. However, the three people present were clearly different. The three of them looked up at the same time. The crow that cried out was stared at by three pairs of eyes. The crow: ¡°¡­¡± It quickly pped its wings and left. Yin Shian said, ¡°That crow¡¯s eyes are red.¡± Fu Ye paused. ¡°It¡¯s also very fast, much faster than ordinary birds.¡± Lu Xiaocha was ¡°Heretic?¡± Fu Ye nodded. ¡°Very likely.¡± However, that heretic did not attack them. Now that it had escaped, they could not catch it even if they wanted to. However, there were heretics as soon as they entered the valley. What kind of existence was in the Poison Fog Swamp? The three of them were very fast. In less than half an hour, they arrived at the swamp. Fog fell from the top of the swamp, and a rotten stench came from the swamp. Lu Xiaocha wrinkled her nose. ¡°Will the heretic here stink?¡± Fu Ye was speechless. You really only want to eat. ¡°How do we get across?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Yin Shian can fly over.¡± Flying Zombie-level Zombies could fly, but every distance they flew required a support point to step on and umte power again. There were no support points in the swamp, but they could create some. Fu Ye thought of a way. He raised his eyebrows and smiled at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Do you want to experience the feeling of surfing?¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°It sounds fun.¡± Hence, she nodded without hesitation. Fu Ye brought her to peel off two pieces of bark and tied one end of the bark with Yin Shian¡¯s chain. ¡°Xiaocha, you¡¯re strong. Just throw these stones into the swamp in front of you as support and Yin Shian will bring us over.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. After everything was prepared, the two of them stood on the bark and Yin Shian dragged them into the air. The two of them stepped on the bark to control the direction. The area where the bark touched wasrge. Even if the speed at which the swamp devoured things was fast, it was not faster than Yin Shian. ¡°Wow, exciting!¡± Fu Yeughed out loud. Although Lu Xiaocha was not as wild and unrestrained as him, her eyes were sparkling. The pitiful blood-sucking leeches in the swamp did not even touch their clothes. In the dark sky, a small ck shadow quickly shed past. It was so fast that one would think that it was just an illusion. A pair of red eyes took in their actions. A momentter¡­ At the end of the swamp, Lu Xiaocha was still eager to try again. Yin Shian was speechless. Hey on the ground. He would not do it! Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°¡­Little An, when did you learn to ck off!¡± She had also learned the word ¡°ck off¡± from the Inte. Yin Shian¡¯s attitude now did seem like he was cking off. A certain Zombie nced at her aggrievedly. ¡°You¡¯re happy, I¡¯m not!¡± He didn¡¯t even experience the feeling of surfing in the swamp. He was like a bull! Lu Xiaocha touched her nose in embarrassment. At this moment, heavy breathing could be heard. The three of them turned around and saw some big crocodiles wrapped in mud crawling out of the swamp. They quickly ran with their thick limbs and tails, opening their bloody mouths to bite in the direction of the three of them. Fu Ye took out the Godyer and flicked a big crocodile away. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± During this period of time, he had been training his body and the cultivation techniques that came with the Godyer. Now was the perfect time to test the results. Lu Xiaocha and Yin Shian really did not interfere. They watched from the side and almost took out sunflower seeds to eat. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Aiya, I forgot to bring the sunflower seeds.¡± But it didn¡¯t matter. She had a lollipop! ¡°Do you want a lollipop?¡± Lu Xiaocha knew that Yin Shian wouldn¡¯t eat it, but she still asked. What a joke. If he ate, she wouldn¡¯t have asked. Yin Shian shook his head and took out a milk bottle. He inserted a straw and drank it. It was not milk, of course, but blood. Although these crocodiles were big, they were all ordinary crocodiles. Fu Ye quickly dealt with it. The young man smiled ostentatiously. ¡°How is it? I¡¯m cool, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha pped perfunctorily. Fu Ye did not care. He blindly and confidently thought that the child admired him! ¡°All right, let¡¯s keep going.¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°The poisonous fog forest is ahead. What method are you talking about?¡± Lu Xiaocha patted a pouch hanging on her waist and took out a palm-sized white jade box. The ss bottles and wooden boxes from before could not withstand the toxicity of the Grade A heretic. Only this kind of jade could do it, so she asked her brother to help customize such a white jade box. After opening it, there was a white and fat little bug lying inside. It looked a little like a silkworm, but it was much cuter than a silkworm. However, it was probably a silkworm-type poisonous worm. There was a small nest made of snow-white and delicate threads at the bottom of the bottle. It looked quite cozy. At this moment, the fat little bug was sleepingfortably inside. It woke up after being poked by Lu Xiaocha and looked up at her. Thinking that it was time to eat again, the little chubby insect happily twisted its fair and chubby body. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Get up and work.¡± After raising it for so long, it was time to show its strength. The little fat worm, who was happily twisting its body, stiffened slightly. Its head drooped, looking like it was about to die and did not want to work. Chapter 158 - Separation

Chapter 158: Separation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Xiaocha narrowed her eyes dangerously. ¡°I don¡¯t raise useless things. If you¡¯re really useless, I¡¯ll throw you into the swamp.¡± The threatened worm immediately straightened up again. ¡®I can do it. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m super useful.¡¯ As if it was really afraid of being thrown away, the little worm was trying its best to express its thoughts. Fu Ye looked at it interestingly. ¡°Kid, where did you get this thing? It¡¯s quite fat.¡± Shouldn¡¯t normal people say that it was quite smart? Oh, but it¡¯s Fu Ye. He wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°What can it do?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°It can eat any poison.¡± Fu Ye sized up the tiny bug. ¡°This thing?¡± The little bug that felt that it was despised puffed up its chest. Why? Didn¡¯t it look powerful with its pure and beautiful body?! ¡°Here. Keep it in your hand. The poison gas you¡¯re breathing into your body will be sucked away by it.¡± Lu Xiaocha handed the little white worm over. Fu Ye did not take it. Instead, he asked her, ¡°What about you?¡± He was not worried about Yin Shian. He knew that Zombies would not be poisoned, but what about Lu Xiaocha? Lu Xiaocha eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m resistant to poison.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. ¡®When did you tell me that!¡¯ Did she know what she was talking about?! How could he be a normal person? Fu Ye¡¯s mind raced. In the end, he could only look at the two of them aggrievedly. ¡°So, I¡¯m the only ordinary person here now?¡± He knew that Lu Xiaocha was abnormal. After all, no ordinary thirteen-year-old girl could easily throw a man who was so much taller than her a few meters away. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Sort of.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. In the end, he brought the little worm with him to the poisonous fog forest. This poisonous fog was really no joke. Not long after he entered, he felt a tightness in his chest. However, soon, there was a slight pain in his finger. After a moment, Fu Ye felt that the suffocating feeling in his chest disappeared. He looked down and saw that the snow-white bug was lying on his index finger and sucking in the poison. He looked at the two people beside him. Eh? Where did they go!!! Lu Xiaocha also realized that she was separated from her two teammates, and¡­ she was lost. Lu Xiaocha, who had already walked in circles three times, was speechless. Forget it, she¡¯ll lie down and rest first. She found a tree and jumped up. She yawned and closed her eyes. He was not worried about the other two. Even the weakest Fu Ye would have the help of Godyer. Coupled with her worm, it was not a problem for him to protect himself in this ce. The poisonous fog forest was frighteningly quiet. Ordinary people would not be able to return after walking in. Because this poisonous fog forest was not only dangerous, but there were also various poisonous insects and snakes that were nurtured in this forest. A beautiful ck and red snake climbed up the tree trunk. Its tongue caught the temperature in the air and it prepared to attack. It rushed out like an arrow. ¡°Woosh¡­¡± Unfortunately, before its fangs could touch the person, its body was pierced by a branch and nailed to the tree trunk. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The venomous snake twisted its body in pain. In the blink of an eye, it realized that there were at least thirty others of its kind in distress who shared its fate. On this side of the tree trunk were poisonous insects that had been made into specimens. Spiders, centipedes, scorpions, frogs, moths, and bats all died tragic deaths. Before the poisonous snake died, at least it felt a littleforted. So it wasn¡¯t the only one! Lu Xiaocha stretched and got up from the tree. She looked at the poisonous insects on the tree wall and went up to look around. Then, she took out a bottle and put them all in. She could not waste them. This was all thatzy worm¡¯s food. After collecting them, she sat cross-legged on the tree and supported her chin as she looked at the forest, thinking about how to walk out. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll rely on my senses.¡± She believed in her luck. After making up her mind, Lu Xiaocha closed her eyes and walked forward. If she encountered trees, she would circle around them and step on poisonous insects, snakes, and ants. They were looking for it. It had nothing to do with her. Just like that, she really walked out of the ce where she was trapped. She just didn¡¯t know how the other two were doing. After roasting a pheasant, Lu Xiaocha missed Fu Ye and the barbecue he made. With him around, she didn¡¯t have to do anything. How good was that? ¡°One pheasant isn¡¯t enough.¡± She decided to find some more. On a tree not far from where Lu Xiaocha was, a ck crow and mystic cat stared at the girl. The mystic cat¡¯s ridiculously long tail swung like a soft wave. ¡°Meow~¡± It let out a soft cry. In the next second, like smoke, its figure disappeared from the tree. ¡°Caw¡­¡± The crow also spread its wings and disappeared. ¡­ ¡°Xiaocha, you¡¯re injured. We can¡¯t be wiped out because of you alone. This is all for everyone. If it reallyes to that, I hope you can leave on your own.¡± Lu Xiaocha opened her eyes and vaguely heard familiar words. As far as she could see, the woman in the white dress opposite her had a righteous expression that said, ¡°I don¡¯t want this either, but I have to do this for everyone¡¯s sake.¡± Behind her, a group of people also looked at her. There was sympathy, pity, and indignation, but no one stood up for her. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, who knows if your injury is infected? What if you be a ghoul? Don¡¯t be so selfish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you¡¯re not infected, you¡¯re bleeding from such a big wound. The ghouls outside were attracted to you. We don¡¯t dare to keep you here.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be so selfish. Lu Xiaocha, aren¡¯t you very powerful? If you use you as bait to lure those ghouls away, you might be able to escape.¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at the familiar faces, her heart calm. After experiencing such a thing once, she only felt that she was stupid back then. She really thought that Bai Niannian wouldn¡¯t forcefully push her out for old times¡¯ sake. What did she do back then? She swallowed her anger and ignored this group of people. She shamelessly followed the team. In the end, when they were surrounded by the ghouls, she was the first to be pushed out. Then, while the ghouls were distracted by her, everyone drove away without looking back. And it was her best friend, Bai Niannian, who pushed her. At that time, she couldn¡¯t understand why Bai Niannian, who had always been gentle and kind, would do such a thing. Now that she thought about it, it had been a few years since the post-apocalyptic world. There was no such thing as pure gentleness and kindness. That was just that woman¡¯s weapon. The team leader waited for everyone to finish speaking before stepping forward. ¡°Alright, everyone, don¡¯t me Xiaocha. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s not the time to be desperate yet. We¡¯ll definitely survive!¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at the wound on her shoulder and smiled. It had been a long time since she was injured. She raised her head and looked at the familiar face in front of her, but it was already blurry in her memory. Chapter 159 - Bye Bye, Fools

Chapter 159: Bye Bye, Fools

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Bai Niannian grabbed Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand sadly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaocha. We didn¡¯t want this to happen either. I hope you can understand. If, if those ghouls catch up, then run.¡± A woman beside Bai Niannian looked at Lu Xiaocha impatiently. ¡°Niannian, you¡¯re too soft-hearted. She was the one who lured these ghouls here. Do you want all of us to die with her?¡± Everyone agreed. After struggling in the post-apocalyptic world for so long, who wanted to die? Lu Xiaocha shook off Bai Niannian¡¯s hand and felt disgusted. Right on the heels of that, she stood up and pped Bai Niannian across the face. Apanied by the sudden crisp p and her scolding. ¡°Understand your a**!¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Ah!!! Lu Xiaocha, what are you doing?!¡± The girl beside Bai Niannian stood up and raised her hand to hit Lu Xiaocha, but she was kicked away in the next second. Bai Niannian suppressed the humiliation and anger in her heart. ¡°Xiaocha, we know you feel wronged, but you have to think for everyone.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at this woman mockingly. She was always like this, as if she had considered everyone¡¯s constion prize, but she only used such a method to pull everyone to her and ostracize her. In the past, he was a fool and really believed her nonsense. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°This is your fault. What right do you have to hit Nian Nian?¡± Even Captain Wang Wenan frowned and scolded. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, now is not the time for you to fight among yourselves.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°A group of ingrates. Even if the supplies I found are fed to the dogs, the dogs will wag their tails when they see me. You ingrates are really worse than dogs.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Everyone was furious. They wanted to retort, but they felt guilty. That was because every time they looked for supplies, she would rush ahead as if she was not afraid of death and bring back the most things. Lu Xiaocha pointed at Bai Niannian. ¡°What about her? What did she give you to make you protect her so much? Is she your biological mother or something? Do you think she¡¯ll answer if you call her Mom?¡± Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale from Lu Xiaocha¡¯s words. Bai Niannian covered her face, and resentment shed across her eyes. When did Lu Xiaocha be so eloquent? ¡°Xiaocha, even if you¡¯re angry, you can¡¯t distort the truth, right? Everyone found the supplies together. When did they be yours alone? Even if you hate me, you don¡¯t have to say that about me.¡± As she spoke, Bai Niannian started crying. She was always like this. She knew when to say something, and she could arouse everyone¡¯s dark thoughts. Perhaps out of embarrassment and unwillingness to admit his cowardice, the others also criticized her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone found the supplies together. They belong to the team.¡± ¡°How can you be so shameless?¡± ¡°Niannian is doing this for all of us.¡± Lu Xiaocha crossed her arms and waited for them to finish. When she saw the smugness in Bai Niannian¡¯s eyes, she suddenly felt sick of it. ¡°She¡¯s really¡­ such a scheming b*tch.¡± Lu Xiaocha mocked sarcastically. After staying with the Lu family for so long and watching so much television, she learned how to recognize scheming b*tches. It was all because Third Brother had taught her well. Bai Niannian¡¯s face turned pale. Although some people had said that about her behind her back, no one had ever mocked her like that. Lu Xiaocha even hit her!!! After Lu Xiaocha finished mocking her, she left to look for Wang Wenan. ¡°Where are my supplies?¡± Everyone looked at her nervously. Captain Wang Wenan asked, ¡°Why are you taking the supplies?¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. ¡°Why do you care? I don¡¯t want to give it to you anymore.¡± Bai Niannian said, ¡°Xiaocha, how could you do this? These supplies belong to everyone. When did they be yours?¡± She no longer cared about her kind persona. She couldn¡¯t take it lying down when Lu Xiaocha had made her suffer so much! Lu Xiaocha had taken the supplies to harm the interests of the others on the team. Of course, they would not do it. Everyone looked at her with disgust and started scolding her. Lu Xiaocha ignored the others and looked at Wang Wenan. ¡°Are you not giving it to me?¡± Wang Wenan smiled and said in a dignified manner, ¡°Lu Xiaocha, what are you talking about? We found the supplies together. When distributing the supplies, we have to distribute them equally. If everyone is like you, it will be a mess.¡± Lu Xiaochaughed in anger. She knew that these people were shameless, but she had still underestimated how shameless they were. ¡°Alright, so be it.¡± Lu Xiaocha lowered her eyes to hide the fierceness in them. She walked to a corner and closed her eyes to rest and think. What was her current situation? Reborn again? She returned to her original world and was reborn? She secretly clenched her fists and suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with determination. She didn¡¯t want to stay here. If she really came back, she would find the ghoul emperor and self-destruct again. Regardless of whether she could return to the Lu family or not, she did not want to stay here. The people in the team were secretly observing Lu Xiaocha¡¯s current situation. The woman she had kicked away earlier was cursing under Bai Niannian¡¯s care. Bai Niannian¡¯s words fanned the mes in the team, making everyone dislike Lu Xiaocha even more. At this moment, all of them were in the warehouse, surrounded by many ghouls. As long as they rested well and opened the door, they would have to face those ghouls directly. This was also the reason why Bai Niannian asked Lu Xiaocha to sacrifice herself. She also said without any guilt that the reason why those ghouls followed them was that she was injured and attracted them with her blood. However, in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s memory, when Bai Niannian went with her to look for supplies, she was injured while trying to save Bai Niannian. Those Zombies were also attracted by the sound of the shelves copsing. Although, they did follow the smell of her blood after that. However, after returning to the team, Bai Niannian never mentioned this matter. Lu Xiaocha: How unlucky. Why was I so stupid to save a rat in the gutter in the past? Lu Xiaocha felt that even calling her an ingrate was not enough. The night was getting darker. Lu Xiaocha suddenly stood up and walked to the door. Everyone in the team was looking at her. Lu Xiaocha pointed her middle finger at them. It could be said that she was quite arrogant. She learned it from Fu Ye! It felt great to see those people swallowing flies! Wang Wenan, Bai Niannian, and the others were about to die of anger. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, you¡­¡± The next second, their anger turned into fear. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Lu Xiaocha did not answer anyone¡¯s question and opened the door of the warehouse. ¡°Bye bye, fools. Whether you can survive depends on your ability!¡± She wasn¡¯t the type to repay evil with kindness, especially after knowing how Bai Niannian and the others would treat her. Lu Xiaocha took revenge on the spot. Since they wanted her to die, everyone can die together. Ah no¡­ Anyway, she was resistant to poison, but she didn¡¯t know about the others. Chapter 160 - God of Death

Chapter 160: God of Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

No one expected Lu Xiaocha to do this. Wang Wenan¡¯s eyes turned red with hatred. He raised his hand and sent a wind de over. The others also used their superpowers. Unfortunately, Lu Xiaocha had already run away. Before she left, she did not forget to throw a bomb into the warehouse to lure the ghouls there. Whether or not they could leave this ce safely depended on their abilities. They even wanted her to be bait and cannon fodder. No way. A group of ingrates would only harm others if they lived, especially that stinky rat Bai Niannian! The Zhanfeng Squad was all Wang Wenan¡¯s men. Wang Wenan was a hypocrite, and none of his subordinates were good. After Bai Niannian joined, she even pushed out those who didn¡¯t listen to her. Back then, Lu Xiaocha did not know anything. She had a simple personality and was good at fighting. She was on a mission when she interacted with Wang Wenan¡¯s team. After that, she was tricked into joining the Zhanfeng Squad. In the beginning, Bai Niannian treated her very well like a caring big sister. She rarely interacted with others, so she thought that Bai Niannian was really good to her. Later on, when she was pushed into the zombie crowd, she found out that Bai Niannian was jealous of her face and had been thinking of a way to push her out. Now that she was injured, it was a good opportunity. All the people who followed Wang Wenan and Bai Niannian were ingrates. Lu Xiaocha would not be soft-hearted or guilty. However, she could not be bothered to spend extra time on them. At this moment, Bai Niannian also hated Lu Xiaocha to the core. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red with hatred as they resisted the ghouls and cursed. ¡°That b*tch Lu Xiaocha will die a horrible death.¡± ¡°Does she really think she¡¯ll be fine after letting the ghouls in? There are so many ghouls outside. She might have been torn apart long ago!¡± ¡°Stop talking and leave this ce. Use your metal power to open the window over there.¡± As she fled in a hurry, she was about to be caught by a ghoul. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. Without thinking, she grabbed a person beside her and pushed him out. Coincidentally, the person who was captured was the one who had helped Bai Niannian scold Lu Xiaocha previously. She was even the first to stand up and stand up for her when she was beaten. At that moment, the woman looked at Bai Niannian in disbelief. When Bai Niannian saw this, she looked a little guilty but not guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t survive anyway. If you want to me someone, me Lu Xiaocha for letting these ghouls in.¡± She said this perfunctorily in a low voice as if she could reassure herself. Then, she turned around and ran away without looking back. The woman¡¯s eyes widened with regret and resentment. She regretted trusting Bai Niannian too much. When she was still alive, she was the one who had always been in charge of everything. She hated herself for trusting her too much. This kind of person was not worthy! Her eyes were red with hatred. In the pain of being torn apart, her resentful eyes stared fixedly at the slender back. Bai Niannian did not dare to look back at all. She kept telling herself that this was all Lu Xiaocha¡¯s fault and had nothing to do with her. That attack just now was just a subconscious move. The Zhanfeng Squad had spent a lot of effort to escape, but they had also suffered heavy losses. The first thing they did when they returned was to report Lu Xiaocha. At the same time, they exaggerated Lu Xiaocha¡¯s deeds and publicized them at the base. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s attitude towards this was¡­ no attitude. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t going back to the base. She could do whatever she wanted. After she left, she found a cave to recuperate. Then, she started her life of killing. Killing ghouls and mutated beasts. She had found a Tang sword from somewhere and was as graceful as a god of death. Wherever she went, she would cause a storm of blood. The most direct way to cultivate superpowers was to constantly improve herself in battle. Of course, Lu Xiaocha was no exception. She had to improve her superpower as soon as possible and find the ghoul emperor when the ghouls surrounded the city to self-destruct and perish together. Only by replicating the previous way of death would she have the greatest chance of returning to that world. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s crazy behavior quickly attracted the attention of the various bases. The Zhanfeng Squad finally had news of Lu Xiaocha, but they did not expect such news. The God of Death that appeared a year ago was actually Lu Xiaocha! ¡°How is this possible!!!¡± Bai Niannian didn¡¯t believe it at all. Under such circumstances, not only was Lu Xiaocha fine, but she had also grown to be so powerful. Who didn¡¯t know about the God of Death now? It was said that even the most powerful captain of the Thunder Squad in Province A was no match for her. Not to mention their Zhanfeng Squad. Wang Wenan and the captain of the Thunder Squad were worlds apart. At this moment, Wang Wenan¡¯s first reaction when he heard this news was disbelief. However, the news she received was reliable. This was the truth. The members of the Zhanfeng Squad began to panic. Now that Lu Xiaocha was so powerful, what if she came to take revenge? ¡°In my opinion, this is all Bai Niannian¡¯s fault. If not for her rotten idea back then, Lu Xiaocha might still be on our team. If she was here, our team would definitely be ranked in the top three in the base.¡± A sarcastic voice sounded, and the underlying meaning was that it was Bai Niannian¡¯s fault. Bai Niannian was filled with hatred, but she pretended to look aggrieved. ¡°How can you me me? Everyone agreed to it back then. Besides, if Lu Xiaocha was still around, who knows if she would be too ambitious and want to be the captain?¡± Captain Wang Wenan¡¯s face turned pale. However, Bai Niannian¡¯s words had hit home. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. After all, Lu Xiaocha doesn¡¯t look like she canpete. Moreover, ever since she left, we¡¯ve found much fewer resources for missions. You¡¯re not affected. You live well every day.¡± Previously, this group of people prioritized their own interests. If it didn¡¯t affect their own interests, they did not care, but now, it was different. This was especially true for some of the lower-ranking people in the team. In the past, with Lu Xiaocha around, she would always be lucky enough to find a lot of supplies. Moreover, she was very powerful. With her on the team, it was much safer and they could fill their stomachs. However, ever since Lu Xiaocha left, they had never found so many supplies. Many people even died every time they went on missions. They had fewer resources, but Bai Niannian relied on the best resources that Wang Wenan had allocated to the team. Some people had long been dissatisfied. Now, the news about Lu Xiaocha¡¯s was like a fuse that ignited everyone¡¯s emotions. Chapter 161 - Dogfight

Chapter 161: Dogfight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°That¡¯s right, Captain. Every time Bai Niannian goes on a mission, she contributes the least. Just because she¡¯s your girlfriend, you can¡¯t be so biased towards her and give our resources to her!¡± If Wang Wenan used his own resources to support Bai Niannian and the others, they would have nothing to say. However, every time he gave Bai Niannian something, it was the supplies from the team. Wang Wenan¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. She was also panicking in her heart. She revealed a weak and innocent expression. ¡°Ruan Yun, how did I offend you? Why are you always targeting me?¡± ¡°When Lu Xiaocha was injured back then, no one was sure if she was infected. I was doing this for everyone¡¯s own good, but who knew that she would bear a grudge and let the ghouls in? If not for her, how could Xiaoyuan have died?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Unexpectedly, Ruan Yun was furious after hearing her words. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t see it. Liu Xiaoyuan could have escaped back then. You were the one who used her as a shield and pushed her into the ghoul crowd!¡± The entire Zhanfeng Squad was stunned. Bai Niannian¡¯s face turned pale, but she quickly reacted and sobbed. ¡°Ruan Yun, what are you talking about? How can you use me!¡± Ruan Yun sneered, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t like you after I came back? Because I saw you push Liu Xiaoyuan into the ghoul crowd with my own eyes. Everyone said that you were kind. I think you¡¯re a poisonous scorpion!¡± Bai Niannian calmed down because Ruan Yun had no evidence. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t just nder me. ¡°Since you said that you saw it, why didn¡¯t you say it back then but only said it now? Are you looking for an excuse to leave the Zhanfeng Squad because you¡¯re afraid of Lu Xiaocha¡¯s revenge? If that¡¯s the case, tell the captain directly. We won¡¯t say that you¡¯re timid and treacherous.¡± Everyone felt that it made sense. Bai Niannian¡¯s reputation in the team was quite good. Ruan Yun was furious. ¡°Would you have believed me if I said that? Alright, in that case, I really don¡¯t care about staying in the Zhanfeng Squad anymore!¡± Bai Niannian¡¯s expression said, ¡°See, I was right.¡± ¡°Well, I saw it too.¡± A skinny man at the edge raised his hand. Bai Niannian¡¯s expression changed, and she looked at him warningly. The man lowered his head to hide the emotions in his eyes. ¡°I saw it too. That ghoul was going to catch Bai Niannian. At that time, Liu Xiaoyuan was running beside her. She was the one who pulled Liu Xiaoyuan over and blocked the ghoul¡¯s ws. She¡­ she even pushed her into the ghoul crowd.¡± Even though she was in a panic, there were so many people around. Bai Niannian really thought that no one had seen her actions. Upon seeing this, Ruan Yunughed mockingly. ¡°Ha, Bai Niannian, you said that I had a grudge against you and wronged you. What about him? He doesn¡¯t have any grudge against you, right? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to say that he¡¯s ndering you? He has no grievances with you.¡± Bai Niannian bit her lip and instantly felt that everyone was looking at her with suspicion and disgust. ¡°Who are you? Why are you ndering me?¡± Ruan Yun said sarcastically, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to say anything else other than that. Although I admit that I¡¯m not a good person, at least I won¡¯t be like you. I won¡¯t pull a good friend out as a human shield and push her into the zombie crowd.¡± ¡°I remember that you had a good rtionship with Lu Xiaocha when she was with you in the team. Moreover, you were the one who went to collect the supplies with her at that time. Wouldn¡¯t you know if she was infected? You said that you suggested she be bait for everyone¡¯s sake. I think you just want to take the opportunity to get rid of her. ¡°Now that Lu Xiaocha is alive and well, it proves that she¡¯s not infected. If you hadn¡¯t incited us to treat her like that back then, would she have opened the warehouse door in revenge? In any case, I would have done the same. Why should I be treated like that after finding so many supplies to feed so many people? Just thinking about it makes me feel disgusted.¡± After being mocked like this, Bai Niannian couldn¡¯t keep up the pretense anymore. Her face waspletely twisted. ¡°Ruan Yun, don¡¯t think that Lu Xiaocha can hear you just because you¡¯re saying this here. Why do you still want to tter her? Yes, I was the one who suggested letting Lu Xiaocha be the bait but don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also supportive. Now that you want to remove yourself and pretend to be a good person, you have to be heard.¡± Bai Niannian had always been a gentle and kind person. She spoke gently to everyone. When had she ever seen her like this? For a moment, everyone felt that their worldview had copsed. Even Wang Wenan¡¯s expression turned ugly. Bai Niannian was his girlfriend, he didn¡¯t care what kind of person she was, as long as she didn¡¯t embarrass him. But now, in front of so many people, her image had copsed. Although everyone was looking at Bai Niannian with disdain, Wang Wenan felt as if they hadnded on him. ¡°Bai Niannian, shut up!¡± Now that her true colors had been exposed, the members of the Zhanfeng Squad would definitely not trust her in the future. It would only be trouble if he was close to her. So¡­ Bai Niannian would be useless to him in the future. Bai Niannian, who had been reprimanded, looked at Wang Wenan aggrievedly. ¡°Wenan, I¡¯m your girlfriend. How can you side with Ruan Yun!¡± Wang Wenan looked at her with disappointment. ¡°So you really pushed Liu Xiaoyuan into the zombie crowd?¡± Bai Niannian panicked. She wanted to deny it, but she knew that no one would believe her now. ¡°I¡­ I was too afraid at that time. I didn¡¯t know what I was holding and pulled her over. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Wenan.¡± ¡°You know that I can¡¯t control myself when I¡¯m afraid. After I came back, I was so afraid that I didn¡¯t dare to tell you about this. I¡¯m sorry, Wenan. I¡¯m sorry, everyone.¡± Wang Wenan continued to ask, ¡°What about Lu Xiaocha? Were you really not sure if she was infected?¡± Bai Niannian panicked. ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know. She¡­ she was indeed not injured by a ghoul, but I don¡¯t know if she was infected with the ghoul virus when she escaped.¡± Wang Wenan looked at the team members around him. Clearly, they no longer believed Bai Niannian. They were not really fighting for Lu Xiaocha and Liu Xiaoyuan. It was just that Bai Niannian had touched their interests. This was not something that had happened long ago. It was just that now that it had erupted, it gave them a reason to hate her. Wang Wenan knew that Bai Niannian was doomed, so he deliberately put on a disappointed expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. Let¡¯s break up.¡± Bai Niannian looked at Wang Wenan in disbelief. Chapter 162 - Mutual Destruction

Chapter 162: Mutual Destruction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Wenan, what are you talking about? You¡¯re joking, right? How can we break up?¡± Bai Niannian panicked. Wang Wenan said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t ept you being such a person.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Bai Niannian quickly hugged his arm. ¡°Wenan, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t abandon me!¡± In this post-apocalyptic world, she was just an ordinary water-type superpowered person. Moreover, because she rarely practiced, her level was especially low. If she was abandoned, she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what would happen to her. Bai Niannian was about to salvage the situation when the base¡¯s rm rang. ¡°The ghouls are surrounding the city!¡± Someone shouted, and right on the heels of that, the entire base fell into chaos. The ghouls were surrounding the city. This was a moment of life and death for the entire base. Everyone had to go to the front line to resist the ghouls. However, looking at the densely packed ghouls, everyone felt despair. The Hope Basested for three days. As the number of ghouls decreased, more bad news came. ¡°What!!! The ghoul emperor!¡± This time, there was no possibility of survival. Hope Base was finished. The ghoul emperor stood on top of the wall and tore a person apart. He stared at the people in the base with his pitch-ck eyes. His body exuded a powerful pressure that made people¡¯s limbs go limp. The moment the ghoul emperor appeared, it made people lose their ability to fight. Just as the entire base fell into numbness and despair, a figure descended from the sky like a god. She was petite and held a Tang sword. In an instant, she shed at the ghoul emperor dozens of times, sending the ghoul emperor flying. It was Lu Xiaocha. She nced at the de that was curled up from shing the ghoul emperor¡¯s body. She decisively threw the de aside and went up with her bare hands. The Zombie Emperor, who was caught off guard and shed dozens of times,y at the bottom of the pit. It had never been in such a sorry state since it became a ghoul. In an instant, he flew up angrily and collided with Lu Xiaocha. The two of them were so fast that the naked eye could not see their figures at all. However, the powerful pressure brought about by each collision not only made humans feel ufortable, but the ghouls also did not dare to advance an inch. Everyone in Hope Base was stunned. ¡°Who¡­ who is that person?¡± She¡­ could actually fight the ghoul emperor head-on. This was too f*cking unbelievable. Bai Niannian¡¯s expression changed when she saw the petite figure. She recognized her. It was Lu Xiaocha. Her breath caught, and her fingers curled into fists. She only knew that Lu Xiaocha had be stronger, but¡­ but she did not expect her to be so powerful. She did not even have the courage to look at the ghoul emperor directly, but Lu Xiaocha could fight it head-on. Moreover, she had an advantage! At this moment, Bai Niannian even viciously hoped that the ghoul emperor would win. If Lu Xiaocha survived, she would be the hero of the entire world. Die, die! On this side, Lu Xiaocha had the upper hand and was beating the ghoul emperor to death. However, soon, a few zombie kings surrounded Lu Xiaocha under the emperor¡¯s summons. She fought a few alone, and the humans watching the battle instantly became nervous. It was time¡­ Lu Xiaocha did not even look back at the human base. She brought the ghoul emperor and a few zombie kings to the ce where the zombies gathered the most. Apanied by the intense tremors and explosions, Lu Xiaocha perished with these ghouls. Just likest time, she did not hesitate at all this time. The survivors of Hope Base survived, but they were not happy. Because their hero had died. After clearing out the remaining ghouls and rebuilding Hope Base after the disaster, everyone remembered the god-like person who had descended from the sky. Then, some in the base recognized that person as Lu Xiaocha, the Lu Xiaocha who was wanted by the Zhanfeng Squad two years ago. For a moment, the members of the Zhanfeng Squad were like rats crossing the street. The higher-ups of the base even found out the truth about what happened back then. They were very angry that the Zhanfeng Squad had ndered Lu Xiaocha and even abandoned her to be bait. The Zhanfeng Squad had be famous, but it was not the way Wang Wenan wanted it to be. As the instigator, Bai Niannian did not end up well. She was secretly beaten up by many people and chased out of Hope Base. In the end, she died in the mouth of a ghoul. Wang Wenan was ambitious, but from the moment he knew that the hero who saved the entire base was Lu Xiaocha, he was destined to never seed. In the future, he would only be at the lowest level in the base. Even ordinary people would despise him when they saw him. The other members of the Zhanfeng Squad weren¡¯t any better. In the end, the entire Zhanfeng Squad ceased to exist. After self-destructing with the ghoul emperor, Lu Xiaocha, who had been in a ¡®soul¡¯ state, watched everything happen coldly. An ethereal voice bewitched her. ¡°Now that your enemies have gotten what they deserved and you have be a hero, I can give you a chance to be reborn. When you go back, you will obtain supreme power and unlimited money. Do you want to go back?¡± Lu Xiaocha said expressionlessly, ¡°No.¡± The voice paused, as if it was angry. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy to see what happened to your enemy?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s expressionless voice was cold. ¡°Let me go back to the real world. Don¡¯t make me beat you up.¡± After three seconds of silence, the voice said weakly, ¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t this the real world?¡± Lu Xiaocha suddenly turned her head in a certain direction in the sky and grabbed it. A ck cat was caught in her hand. ¡°F*ck! How did you find me? Let go of me!¡± Chapter 163 - Nightmare Cat

Chapter 163: Nightmare Cat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As the ck cat struggled, its tail, which was twice as long as its body, wrapped around Lu Xiaocha¡¯s arm a few times. The tail tightened like a nimble snake. However, it was obvious that this bit of strength was useless against Lu Xiaocha. The ck cat was dejected. Its tail quickly spread out like a rope. Its golden pupils were filled with panic as it shook its whiskers and cursed. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Let me go back, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± The ck cat was stunned. It lowered its paws and shook its ears. It could not understand it. Why was this woman¡¯s brain working so differently? If others had a second chance, they would definitely take revenge and be stronger to dominate the world. She already had this ability. She could evenpletely defeat those ugly things in the end. However, she chose to perish with them without hesitation. Was this two-legged human stupid?! She was willing to die without hesitation for such a good thing! It was infuriating. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced. I¡¯ve already arranged such a good path for you. How can you send yourself to your death without any reluctance!¡± Lu Xiaocha stared at the ck cat for a long time until it was scared before saying slowly. ¡°Because I¡¯m not attached to this world.¡± The ck cat lowered its head. ¡°Alright.¡± It had been to the dreams of humans before. They all liked money, beauties, and supreme power. But this woman¡­ Forget it, forget it. It had never seen such a useless person. The ck cat flicked its long tail and Lu Xiaocha returned to reality. The ck cat was on the tree she was leaning against. It was pitch-ck and the size of a normal ck cat. Its golden eyes were lively, and its long tail hung in the air. She took out her phone and opened the app to scan the ck cat. [Grade S heretic Nightmare Cat. It¡¯s fast and can enter people¡¯s dreams and create illusions.] It was a Grade S! The Nightmare Cat stared curiously at the square box in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lu Xiaocha asked curiously, ¡°Can Grade S heretics speak?¡± The Nightmare Cat looked proud. ¡°No way. Even great demons don¡¯t speak the humannguage because they don¡¯t care to learn the humannguage. I¡¯ve seen too many humans, so I naturally know it.¡± It stood on the tree and licked its ws. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯re holding.¡± Lu Xiaocha answered perfunctorily, ¡°Cell phone.¡± ¡°Where are my other two teammates?¡± The Nightmare Cat was dissatisfied with her answer, but it could not defeat this person. It snorted. ¡°Still in the illusion.¡± Although the Nightmare Cat was not abat-type heretic, a being that could create illusions and pry into people¡¯s hearts was the most dangerous. For example, Yin Shian, who was a level higher than it, was trapped in an illusion. Lu Xiaocha picked up the cat and asked it to bring her to find the others. However, before the Nightmare Cat could destroy the illusion, Fu Ye woke up. When he opened his eyes and saw Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face, which was only a palm away, he hissed. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± At this moment, he was still feeling a little depressed. Lu Xiaocha pointed at his face. ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡± Fu Ye touched it. It was true. Not only did he cry, but his eyes also turned red. Heughed at himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to dream of my dead parents here.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked down at the ck cat. The Nightmare Cat wagged its tail unhappily. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I built an illusion based on everyone¡¯s most unforgettable memories. The most terrifying memory in his heart is the memory of his parent¡¯s death.¡± Fu Ye was silent for a few seconds before asking in a hoarse voice, ¡°What is this thing?¡± The Nightmare Cat exploded. ¡°You¡¯re the thing. I¡¯m a Nightmare Cat. Do you know the noble Nightmare Cat?!¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°It¡¯s what caused us to fall into an illusion.¡± Fu Ye gritted his teeth. His father was a soldier and his mother was a narcotics police officer. His mother was exposed. Later, the drug dealers caught him when he was still young and tied a bomb to him. In order to save him, his parents were killed by a bomb. This matter had always been a thorn in his heart. As he was the only child in the family, his grandfather had never wanted him to join the army. However, he was stubborn. He went to the military school himself and went to the training camp every year to be stronger. Ever since he was young, he had been looking for clues about those people back then. He wanted to avenge his parents with his own hands. He had not dreamed of his parents for a long time, but he did not expect to return to that time in the illusion. This time, he didn¡¯t wait for his parents toe and perished together with the drug dealers. The ck cat shrank its neck under Fu Ye¡¯s gaze. It curled up and did not dare to look at him, afraid that it would be beaten up. However, it was cursing in its heart. Why did these two people like to die so much? They did not y by the rules! Yin Shian also struggled to wake up. Of course, his environment was also something he had experienced in the pce when he was young. However, this time, he didn¡¯t wait for the emperor and Imperial Preceptor to torture him. Instead, he snatched the guard¡¯s sword and killed the emperor. In the end, hemitted suicide and didn¡¯t give the Imperial Preceptor any chance to umte resentment. The Nightmare Cat was speechless. As expected of teammates. All of them were like this. Lu Xiaocha patted the Nightmare Cat¡¯s head. ¡°Let me teach you a lesson. In the future, when you pull people into the illusion, it¡¯s best to hide their memories.¡± The Nightmare Cat wagged its tail. ¡°Really?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Not now. Come with us.¡± The Nightmare Cat struggled. ¡°Where are we going? I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not going out. The humans outside are very bad. They often fight and destroy people¡¯s homes. They even want to hit me. They say that ck cats are inauspicious. Peh¡­ They¡¯re the most inauspicious!¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°How long have you been here?¡± The Nightmare Cat¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°About 100 to 200 years.¡± ¡°Do you know what the outside world has be?¡± The Nightmare Cat shook its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know that humans are not good people!¡± When it came in, the humans outside were still fighting for territory. The battles were in full swing. Many humans were so hungry that they were skin and bones. When they saw it, they pounced on it as if they had seen meat. Just like the ghouls in the girl¡¯s memory, they were so scary. There was once when it was caught and almost boiled alive, and it only escaped after they fell asleep. From then on, it did not dare to go to a ce with people. It went deep into the mountains and found a ce where humans could not enter. Only then did it settle down. The three people who knew what happened to the Nightmare Cat were speechless. Chapter 164 - Longevity Fruit

Chapter 164: Longevity Fruit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was really useless. Even ordinary people could catch it. However, if one were to say that it was not powerful, this cat could make the three of them fall into an illusion. Not to mention Yin Shian, who was of a higher level than it, even Lu Xiaocha, who had beaten Yin Shian to the ground, could not escape. Therefore, the Nightmare Cat was really a magical existence. Fu Ye asked, ¡°Do you know what the outside world is like now?¡± The Nightmare Cat shook its head proudly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to know either.¡± Fu Ye did not say much and only took out his phone. Their phones had all been specially processed. They could directly connect to satellite signals. There was even an inte connection in such a ce. He searched for some videos of the cats and showed them to the Nightmare Cat. What a joke. This was an S-rank heretic. How many points would he bring back?! ¡°Although there are also stray cats, most pet cats are treated well. Moreover, they basically don¡¯t know how to fight now. Even if they do, it won¡¯t affect ordinary citizens because Yunzhou is one of the big countries. Other countries don¡¯t dare to invade.¡± Fu Ye was quite proud of his country. The ck cat looked at the ck box in his hand. It was simr to the one in the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°I know this. This is called a cell phone.¡± Then, it leaned over to see the contents. For a moment, its eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Why are there so many cats locked in such a small box?!¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°They¡¯re not locked inside. It¡¯s simr to how you can see other people¡¯s memories. This is just recording what happened and disying it through your cell phone.¡± The Nightmare Cat seemed to understand, but it looked at the lives of the cats inside and then at its current residence. They were all cats, and it was a capable big demon, but the ce it lived in was worlds apart from those ordinary cats! The Nightmare Cat¡¯s eyelids drooped. The cat felt indignant! Lu Xiaocha plucked the little bug that was dozing off on Fu Ye¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping well, huh.¡± This guy must have been full and did not wake up after being grabbed by Lu Xiaocha. Then, she ced it in the jade box. At this moment, the Nightmare Cat had already finished watching the video. It looked at Lu Xiaocha with its golden eyes and patted the phone with its furry ws. ¡°I want to go out!¡± It also wanted to live such a high-ss life! ¡°Sure. Do you have anything special here?¡± The Nightmare Cat looked at her warily. ¡°What do you want?¡± Lu Xiaocha stared at its furry face. ¡°There really is.¡± The Nightmare Cat was speechless. It felt like it had been tricked. ¡°Show me. If I like it, you can trade that thing for the life you want in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The Nightmare Cat¡¯s eyes lit up. Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Yes, really.¡± Fu Ye looked at Lu Xiaocha¡¯s sly expression and did not expose her. Even if they did not exchange, with the Nightmare Cat¡¯s S-Grade identity and as an S-Grade that couldmunicate, it would still receive very good treatment in the heretic bureau. The Nightmare Cat brought the three of them to a cave with a natural hot spring. There was a peach tree on the stone wall above the hot spring, but there was only one fruit on it. Moreover, it was obvious that the fruit was not an ordinary peach. It was the size of a fist and was a little transparent pink. ¡°That¡¯s a Longevity Fruit. You came at the right time. Coincidentally, this Longevity Fruit will ripen tomorrow. I remember that there¡¯s a lineage of Demon yers who refine pills. They love these things the most. They can increase one¡¯s lifespan. The human emperor sent people to look for it for a long time but couldn¡¯t find it. I encountered it. I¡¯ve guarded this treasure for more than 200 years. Now, you¡¯ve benefited from it.¡± The ck cat jumped onto Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder and licked its ws. It looked at the Longevity Fruit reluctantly. ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear first. After bringing me out, I want the most luxurious cat room and the most delicious seafood and meat. Otherwise, I won¡¯t trade with you.¡± Fu Ye was stunned. ¡°Longevity Fruit?¡± There was such a heaven-defying thing in this world! The Nightmare Cat snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Fu Yeughed out loud. ¡°I believe you. Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you? If this thing is really a Longevity Fruit, you can choose whatever you want!¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°I can share some of my heretic meat with you.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve found a gift for Grandpa Fu. Does this have to be refined into a pill?¡± Fu Ye was stunned when he heard Lu Xiaocha¡¯s words. He looked at the girl beside him with his dark and deep eyes. ¡°You said¡­ you want to give this to my grandfather as a birthday present?¡± Although he did have this n, because he had found it with Xiaocha and Yin Shian, he wanted to exchange points with them. His grandfather was old and was his rtive. Of course, the first person he thought of was his grandfather. There were many good things in the heretic bureau¡¯s ghost market, but there was nothing that could increase one¡¯s lifespan. If there was, it would have caused a sensation. After all, life could not be bought with money. This was something that could not be found in any era. Lu Xiaocha raised her head and said in a rxed tone, ¡°I¡¯m here to find a gift for Grandpa Fu.¡± Fu Ye did not know what to feel. He felt a little warm and stuffy. Why wasn¡¯t she his biological sister! He smiled and rubbed Lu Xiaocha¡¯s head. ¡°Do you know the value of this thing? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a loss to give it to my grandfather like this? Are you stupid?¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Of course I know that this thing is very precious. It¡¯s precisely because of this that we have to use the Longevity Fruit ourselves. Our family doesn¡¯tck anything. It would be stupid to sell it. Isn¡¯t it good that Grandpa Fu needs it and we give it to him now? My family members are all young and strong. They don¡¯t need this. Do you need it?¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Well said. He couldn¡¯t argue with that. But he was still very happy. The Longevity Fruit would only ripen tomorrow, so they had to stay here for another night. With a natural hot spring, it would be a pity not to take a bath. The two men went out to guard the cave. Lu Xiaocha took afortable hot spring bath and her body immediately felt clean andfortable. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. In the past, in the post-apocalyptic world, she didn¡¯t feel anything even if she didn¡¯t bathe for half a month. After all, water resources in the post-apocalyptic world were very precious. But now, she felt ufortable without taking a shower for a day. Indeed, afortable environment made one delicate. But she liked it! She put on her clothes and walked out. ¡°The two of you should go soak in it too. It¡¯s quitefortable.¡± Fu Ye said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a bath with a corpse.¡± Yin Shian said sarcastically, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a bath with a smelly man!¡± He couldn¡¯t stand being discriminated against! Lu Xiaocha could not be bothered with them. She walked outside to find food. The Nightmare Cat shook its tail and jumped down from the tree. It licked its ws and asked. ¡°I have an underling. Can you take him out with us?¡± Lu Xiaocha picked up the stone on the ground and threw it in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s the crow, right?¡± Chapter 165 - You’re Good-looking, I Like It When You Hug Me

Chapter 165: You¡¯re Good-looking, I Like It When You Hug Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The Nightmare Cat¡¯s tailnded on her other shoulder and its round golden eyes looked at her in surprise. ¡°And how did you know that?¡± Lu Xiaocha threw the stone in her hand and hit a wild rabbit hiding in the grass. She walked over and picked up the fat rabbit. ¡°You think we¡¯re stupid. That crow has been watching us since we entered the valley.¡± The Nightmare Cat stroked its beard, feeling that everything had been discovered. It was extremely boring. ¡°Why are you hitting so many things?¡± In just a short while, Lu Xiaocha was carrying two hares, a pheasant, and a silly roe deer. ¡°To eat.¡± The Nightmare Cat was shocked. ¡°The three of you eat so much!¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s two of us. Yin Shian eats blood. Since you¡¯ve seen our memories, don¡¯t you know that I eat a lot?¡± The Nightmare Cat said, ¡°I created illusions based on your deepest memories. I didn¡¯t look at other memories. I¡¯m also a principled Nightmare Cat.¡± Lu Xiaocha eximed, ¡°Have you killed anyone?¡± The Nightmare Cat raised its chin. ¡°Of course, but I trap those who covet my body in an illusion and sleep forever. They¡¯ll starve to death after sleeping for four to five days.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Just say that you¡¯re a noob.¡± The Nightmare Cat was speechless. Lu Xiaocha did not think that there was anything wrong with the Nightmare Cat killing people. In the illusion, she had also taken revenge on the Zhanfeng Squad for letting the ghouls into the warehouse. After bringing the prey back, the roasting of the meat was naturally left to Fu Ye. Fu Yeined as he worked. ¡°I¡¯m a ve!¡± After resting here for a day, the Nightmare Cat personally plucked the Longevity Fruit and handed it to Lu Xiaocha the next day. The heretic bureau had a rule that when one went out on a mission, one-third of all the supplies they found had to be handed over to the heretic bureau to maintain the normal operation of the heretic bureau. ¡°Let¡¯s give them points.¡± In any case, they would definitely not hand over the Longevity Fruit. Lu Xiaocha nodded in agreement. However, the points for the Longevity Fruit would definitely not becking. The Poison Swamp was rife with danger when they entered, but they could leave from another ce when they returned. But only the Nightmare Cat and its underling knew about this ce. The crow was a Grade B heretic. It was fast and had good eyesight. It could see everything from a thousand miles away. It even had a skill, Sharing Vision. This was also the reason why the ck cat knew this forest like the back of its hand and knew that someone had entered from outside. ¡°My little brother is very useful.¡± The Nightmare Cat raised its chin proudly, as if it was praising itself. ¡°Caw¡­¡± The crow flew into the sky and led the way for them. They followed a secret path and climbed up a steep cliff. This might be a little difficult for ordinary people, but for the people present, it was easy to go up. The Nightmare Cat looked at the scenery outside and jumped around excitedly. It even pounced on a butterfly. ¡°It¡¯s much warmer out here.¡± The canyon was covered in a thick fog all year round and could not get into the sunlight. Although it was safe, it was indeed not a ce the cat liked. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Nightmare Cat jumped onto Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder easily. They left the deep mountains and forests and gradually appeared a popted vige. No matter where it went, the Nightmare Cat¡¯s furry face was filled with curiosity. Through the crow¡¯s vision, it saw that the vigers all lived in clean and tidy big houses. The children were all fair and chubby, and they did not look as terrifying as they did during the war. They even saw a fat cat! As a cat, how could it run when it was so fat?! However, the Nightmare Catpletely believed Lu Xiaocha and the others. After entering the city where cars were everywhere, its eyes widened. ¡°This house is so big. Won¡¯t it copse? Why are there so many moving metal boxes? The road is so t. How did you do it?¡± Lu Xiaocha reached out and covered its mouth. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re a cat now. Cats don¡¯t speak.¡± The Nightmare Cat nodded. But after she let go¡­ ¡°Meow, meow, meow¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. When they reached the airport, her mind was filled with the meowing of the Nightmare Cat. She was annoyed with the cat and threw the Nightmare Cat to Fu Ye to hold. However, the Nightmare Cat was unwilling. It insisted on jumping onto Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder and whispered in her ear. ¡°You¡¯re good-looking. I like it when you hold me.¡± Lu Xiaocha: Should I thank you? She could not tell that it was actually a little perverted cat! Chapter 166 - Grade S Heretic

Chapter 166: Grade S Heretic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

They left through a special flight tunnel. Once on the ne, the Nightmare Cat looked around curiously like a country bumpkin. ¡°This metal lump can actually fly in the sky. How is it possible?¡± Fortunately, they were the only ones here. Otherwise, it would be terrible if others heard a cat talk. ¡°This is a ne. Ask him. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Lu Xiaocha put the blindfold on her eyes and fell asleep on thefortable chair. She did not want to answer all kinds of strange questions from the Nightmare Cat and threw it to Fu Ye. Fu Ye was speechless. ¡®Do I look like I enjoy answering questions?¡¯ The Nightmare Cat nimbly jumped onto the chair Lu Xiaocha was leaning against and swung its long furry tail. ¡°How did the ne fly? Did the Demon yer do it? But I remember that the Demon yer can only let their swords fly. They can¡¯t even fly themselves. This ce is so big. I think this can be my house. It¡¯s spacious.¡± The corners of Fu Ye¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°¡­ I think you¡¯re dreaming. Your face is so big, yet you still want to treat the ne as your house.¡± Even he didn¡¯t have such treatment. The Nightmare Cat shook its whiskers. It was very dissatisfied with this human. ¡®Wait, I¡¯ll weave a nightmare for you when you sleep!¡¯ The Nightmare Cat cursed in its heart. It nced at Yin Shian and retracted its gaze. Feeling a little bored, it picked Lu Xiaocha and curled up in her arms, staring at the television in front of it with its golden eyes. A melodramatic television show was ying on it. It was addictive to watch it. Moreover, it had changed from squatting to lying on its stomach with the tip of its tail curled up. The crownded on the chair and watched television with the Nightmare Cat. The two heretics, who had never left the forest, were addicted to watching television. Oh, and a Zombie too. When they got off the ne, they were still a little reluctant. Fu Ye said, ¡°You can watch as much as you want when we get back.¡± Only then did the Nightmare Cat raise its furry face proudly and jump onto Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder. They took a car all the way to the heretic bureau. It had been eight days since they epted the mission. Everyone thought that the three people who had epted the Poisonous Swamp would not be able to return safely, but they had returned!!! All three of them came back alive! Gossip would always spread at an unbelievable speed. In just a few minutes, the seven district forums of the heretic bureau were filled with the three mission holders who had epted the poisonous swamp mission. The moment this news was released, the entire seventh district was in an uproar. In the mission hall, Fu Ye, Lu Xiaocha, and Yin Shian were handing over the mission. Knowing that they hadpleted the poisonous swamp mission, the staff looked at Fu Ye and the other two in shock. She could not handle this matter. She had to find the person in charge. The person in charge of the mission area had the surname Sun. When she heard the news, she rushed over. ¡°Youpleted the Poison Swamp mission? Are you really sure? Is there a heretic inside? What level of heretic is it?¡± Chief Sun asked a series of questions as soon as he arrived. Fu Ye nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a heretic. It¡¯s a Grade S.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The surrounding people gasped when they heard that it was a Grade S heretic. It was a Grade S! They had guessed that it would be Grade A at the most. They had not expected it to be Grade S! This was big news. Chief Sun¡¯s eyes widened and his breathing quickened. ¡°Are you sure? Did you see what kind of heretic it was? How did you escape from the hands of a Grade S heretic?¡± It was not that he did not trust these three young people, but they really looked too young. Yin Shian was still wearing a ck cloak. He usually lived in seclusion in the heretic bureau. Most of them knew his name, but they had never seen this Zombie in real life. Therefore, the staff did not recognize him when he epted the mission. At this moment, he covered his face, and Chief Sun¡¯s gaze did not fall on him, so he did not recognize him. Fu Ye said, ¡°Yes.¡± The Nightmare Cat on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder was brought down. ¡°This is it.¡± Everyone was speechless. The mission hall suddenly fell silent. Chief Sun looked furious. ¡°Young man, this is no joke.¡± Fu Ye could not be bothered to say anything else. He used his phone to scan the Nightmare Cat and ced the results in front of him. [Grade S heretic Nightmare Cat. It¡¯s fast and can enter people¡¯s dreams. Skills: Weaving Dreams, Weaving Illusions.] Chief Sun: ¡°???¡± Chief Sun: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but curse in shock. He couldn¡¯t be med for this. The people who had gathered around to take a look couldn¡¯t help but spout curse words as well. He looked at the ordinary-looking ck cat with a slightly longer tail and then at Fu Ye¡¯s phone. Unconvinced, he took out his phone and scanned it again. Then, he looked at the exact same result. Everyone was speechless. F*ck, was this a joke?! He had seen many heretics who were easily taller than buildings, but he now saw such a small Grade S heretic. It was ridiculous. The Nightmare Cat broke free from Fu Ye and jumped onto Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a Nightmare Cat before?¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°It f*cking spoke. p me. Was it an illusion just now?¡± A p sounded. That person touched his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s indeed an illusion.¡± ¡°Motherf*cker, why did you hit me!¡± The person beside him covered his face as tears streamed down his face. The person who pped him looked at his hand. ¡°My hand hurts. It¡¯s really not an illusion.¡± The person who was pped: ¡®F*ck your ancestors!¡¯ The Nightmare Cat puffed out its chest proudly at themotion it had caused. ¡°A bunch of ignorant bumpkins.¡± After it finished speaking, Fu Ye and Yin Shian couldn¡¯t help but look at it. Previously, when they entered the city, it was a bumpkin itself. Chief Sun¡¯s body trembled with excitement as he looked at the Nightmare Cat with shining eyes. ¡°Is this really a Grade S?¡± The Nightmare Cat nced at him disdainfully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not worthy?.¡± Chief Sun didn¡¯t look angry at all. ¡°No, no, no. I just find it unbelievable. We¡¯ve never encountered such abilities before.¡± He rubbed his hands excitedly. ¡°Give it to me. Let me see.¡± A Grade S heretic. Such a petite and cute one, and it had not hurt anyone since it was captured. Chief Sun boldly determined that this heretic was friendly to humans. This¡­ this was too rare! The Nightmare Cat turned its head proudly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re too ugly. I want to follow her.¡± The Nightmare Cat pointed at Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha, who wanted to bring the cat to the heretic bureau and get rid of it, was speechless. Chief Sun, who was called ugly, was speechless. He touched his face and shed tears. Lu Xiaocha said expressionlessly, ¡°No, I¡¯m ugly too!¡± In order to let the Nightmare Cat stay in the heretic bureau, she started to criticize herself. Chapter 167 - Untitled

Chapter 167: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The Nightmare Cat looked at Lu Xiaocha usingly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Am I not worthy of your liking? Also, are you trying to go back on your word? We agreed that I would give you the Longevity Fruit and you guys would raise me.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m just buying you what you want. Isn¡¯t it good to be in the heretic bureau? There are so many friends!¡± The Nightmare Cat refused. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can catch my eye. I¡¯m afraid of nightmares if I see too many other people¡¯s faces.¡± The surrounding people were speechless. Damn it, did ugly people not have human rights? Chief Sun¡¯s attention was attracted by the talk about the Longevity Fruit. Just as he was about to ask what was going on, Fu Ye brought a crow to him. ¡°This is also a heretic, Grade B. Its skills are quite useful.¡± This was much more useful than irvoyance and all kinds of troublesome surveince cameras. Chief Sun: ¡°!!!¡± The surrounding people: ¡°!!!¡± What was going on? Was it this easy for them to capture heretics? There were two of them, one Grade S and one Grade B. At the moment, they seemed to be spirit beasts. After the suggestion that they could tame heretics, the heretic bureau divided these heretics into spirits and evils. As spirit beasts were harmless to humans, they might be goodpanions of the heretic bureau in the future. Evil beasts were extremely harmful to humans. If they encountered them, they would basically be killed and captured. Generally speaking, the chances of encountering thetter were far greater than the former. But now, not only had the most difficult mission beenpleted by these three people, but they had also brought out the heretics from the Poison Fog Swamp. Two! A total of two spirit beasts. How many points was this worth!!! Everyone was envious. If the people from the other districts found out, they would probably be even more jealous. Chief Sun was also extremely excited and said a few good words. ¡°Not bad. You young people are really good.¡± They were bold enough to barge in, but the key was that they had the ability. ¡°One more thing.¡± The onlookers instantly pricked up their ears. Fu Ye was not stupid. ¡°This matter is more important. Let¡¯s talk in your office.¡± Everyone else was quiet too. Wasn¡¯t this too much of a tease? What was more important than bringing back a Grade S spirit beast heretic? Chief Sun nodded and muttered in his heart. These three fellows had really brought back a lot of good things from this mission. Lu Xiaocha was still trying to reason with the Nightmare Cat and let it stay in the heretic bureau. She could buy whatever it wanted, but she really didn¡¯t want a chatterbox to follow her. Her ears were about to get calluses. However, this perverted cat refused to listen and insisted on staying with good-looking people. Should she be thanking it? Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Then look at him. He¡¯s also good-looking.¡± A certain youngdy betrayed her partner, Fu Ye. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, isn¡¯t Yin Shian good-looking too?¡± The Nightmare Cat nced at Fu Ye with a disdainful expression. ¡°He¡¯s too tanned. He reminds me of the bandit leader who wanted to capture me and eat me!¡± Fu Ye was speechless. ¡®F*ck, who are you calling a bandit! I¡¯m a good young man!¡¯ ¡°What about him?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at Yin Shian. The cat licked its paws. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that if I identally anger him, I¡¯ll be killed.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Yin Shian was speechless. So it had some self-awareness. Lu Xiaocha threw a vicious cycle. ¡°The heretics brought back to the heretic bureau can¡¯t leave the heretic bureau!¡± The cat also began to ck off. ¡°I¡¯ll run out by myself. Do you think they can stop me?¡± Chief Sun was speechless. This was probably¡­ impossible to stop it. The bigger ones were fine. At the very least, they could be seen at a nce. Who could stop this small one from creating an illusion? The Nightmare Cat said proudly, ¡°See, the more you don¡¯t want me to follow you, the more I¡¯m determined to follow you.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s exquisite face immediately wrinkled with worry. If not for that Longevity Fruit, she really wanted to p it away! After arriving at Chief Sun¡¯s office, Lu Xiaocha took out the Longevity Fruit. Fu Ye added, ¡°We don¡¯t want anything else for this mission. Give us theplete Longevity Fruit.¡± Chief Sun was stunned. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°As its name suggests.¡± The Nightmare Cat said, ¡°If you make it well, it can increase your lifespan by ten years.¡± Although this bit of lifespan was nothing to them heretics, it was quite important to humans. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Chief Sun gasped as he looked at the fist-sized Longevity Fruit. This was a true natural treasure. ¡°This¡­ this is a Longevity Fruit? The kind that can increase lifespan?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to give it to someone. I¡¯m not giving it to the heretic bureau.¡± Chief Sun: ¡°¡­¡± He swallowed and looked at Fu Ye hopefully. Fu Ye said, ¡°She¡¯s giving it to my grandfather.¡± Chief Sun: ¡°¡­ Tsk!¡± Why was that old man so enviable! Although Chief Sun really wanted to keep this precious thing in the heretic bureau, he had no choice but to sell it to these two. The heretic bureau had a rule that the person who epted the mission had the first control over what they found. Therefore, Lu Xiaocha and the others spent some points to get the Longevity Fruit. As for the ownership of the Nightmare Cat and the crow¡­ The Nightmare Cat was determined to follow Lu Xiaocha. No matter what, it would not stay in the heretic bureau. Fortunately, the crow had no objections to staying. Anyway, it could fly and go wherever it wanted. Moreover, the crow¡¯s ability was really useful. Coupled with some police and soldiers who did dangerous work, it could be said to be twice the result with half the effort. ¡°By the way, Chief Sun, who can we look for to refine pills?¡± Chief Sun envied the old man from the Fu family. Longevity Fruits were things that could increase one¡¯s lifespan. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live a few more years if they could live well? ¡°There¡¯s a hermit alchemy family, the Nangong Family. Their family members are all good at pharmaceutics and alchemy. The Nangong Family provides the pills in our heretic bureau, but these guys are also very mysterious. Ordinary people can¡¯t find them. The person in charge of the first district knows how to contact the Nangong Family. I can introduce you to this person in charge.¡± Lu Xiaocha: Why did this surname sound so familiar? She remembered her uncle, Nangong Yuxiu. Tsk¡­ She must be crazy to think that his uncle was rted to the Nangong Family. Although the surname Nangong was rare, it was not unheard of. Lu Xiaocha threw out her thoughts. After thanking Chief Sun, she decided to visit the person in charge of the first district. If she wanted to do something, she had to try her best. Since there was a way to contact them, she would give it a try. Fu Ye said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After all, it was for his grandfather. When she left the heretic bureau, Lu Xiaocha brought all kinds of heretic meat home. Now that there was an additional mouth to feed at home, it was a little painful to share the food, but she could not go back on her word! Chapter 168 - This Is an Improper Heretic

Chapter 168: This Is an Improper Heretic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Lu Xiaocha returned home, only the butler was at home. ¡°Miss Xiaocha, you¡¯re finally back.¡± The young butler smiled when he saw Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Mr. Lu and Madam have gone to discuss a project. They might not be back until tonight. The other young masters have also gone out. Do you need me to inform them?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait for them toe back.¡± The butler looked at the ck cat on her shoulder and was a little surprised at its unusually long tail. ¡°Youngdy, did you buy a pet? Do you need me to get someone to buy some cat toys?¡± ¡°No, it can choose for itself.¡± The butler: ¡°???¡± He thought that Lu Xiaocha was joking, but soon, he realized that Miss¡¯s words were true. The first thing the Nightmare Cat did when it got home was to take her phone and look for all the supplies it would need in the future. Every time it saw something it liked, it would be so excited that it would meow. It would even pat her hand and ask her to help look. Afraid that the Nightmare Cat would say something out of excitement, Lu Xiaocha brought it to her bedroom and instructed the butler not to let anyone go up casually. ¡°Help me take a look at these cat nests. Help me choose.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Are you sure you want me to choose for you? Then choose this.¡± The Nightmare Cat looked at the grayish-ck cat nest she was pointing at. The Nightmare Cat immediately looked disgusted. ¡°Why is your aesthetic sense so bad at such a young age? It¡¯s so dark and not nice at all.¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. ¡°This kind doesn¡¯t get dirty easily, okay? And you have the cheek to despise this color? You¡¯re as dark as a dust ball.¡± The Nightmare Cat was unhappy when it heard her nder its color. ¡°How can this be the same? This is a noble ck color. It¡¯s pure ck without any impurities. Look at my soft fur. You¡¯re really nothing except for your face.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. This stinky cat really needed to be taught a lesson. Lu Xiaocha felt her fist itch. The Nightmare Cat shook its whiskers and snorted proudly. ¡°I¡¯ll choose myself. My taste is much better than yours.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Then why did you ask me just now!¡± Wasting her time. Lu Xiaocha continued to watch television with fruits. The girl and catyfortably on the bed. Until there was a knock on her bedroom door. Lu Xiaocha opened the bedroom door and saw Lu Beichen outside. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were back?¡± Lu Beichen passed the milk in his hand. Lu Xiaocha immediately held it and drank it happily. ¡°Thank you, Brother. There¡¯s nothing much to say. You can still see me when youe back.¡± She turned sideways to let Lu Beichen in and asked, ¡°Brother, I haven¡¯t been to school for so many days. Will the teacher have any objections?¡± Sigh¡­ She felt a little embarrassed. She said that she was going to school, but her results were really bad. She had dragged down the average score of the ss and even skipped sses for so many days. Lu Beichen rubbed her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I helped you apply for leave for the teacher, but¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him in confusion. Lu Beichen said, ¡°I kept your homework for the past few days.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°There¡¯s homework? I don¡¯t know how to do it to begin with. I haven¡¯t gone to ss yet. Is it really okay to leave homework for me?!¡± She started to ck off. She finished the milk andy down on the bed. She ced her hands on her stomach and closed her eyes peacefully. She answered firmly. ¡°No!¡± Lu Beichen was amused by his sister¡¯s series of actions. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you with most of it, but you can¡¯t give up on your studies.¡± The girl who was cking off and lying t just now instantly straightened up again. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best.¡± The cat looked at Lu Xiaocha in disdain. Its gaze seemed to be saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, Lu Xiaocha!¡± ¡°Did you buy this pet?¡± Lu Beichen also noticed that ck cat. The easiest thing to remember about it was its tail. It was really¡­ very long. ¡°Has it mutated? Why is its tail so long?¡± The Nightmare Cat wagged its tail and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mutated. Isn¡¯t my tail beautiful? Why do all of you have no aesthetic sense other than good looks!¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®Should we thank you for yourpliment?¡¯ Lu Beichen was stunned when he heard the ck cat suddenly speak. ¡°It¡­ it can speak!¡± The Nightmare Cat shook its whiskers and said proudly, ¡°Is it that strange? You¡¯ve never seen a talking cat before?¡± Maybe this cat had stayed in the forest for a long time and had no one to talk to, but aftering to the human world, it was especially talkative and annoying. Lu Xiaocha tugged at its tail. ¡°Speak properly. The money you¡¯re using now is given by my father, my brothers, and me.¡± The Nightmare Cat changed its expression on the spot. ¡°That¡¯s right, dear brother. I¡¯m a unique, multi-talented, and talkative cat. Now that the cat belongs to your family, are you happy or surprised? Does anyone in your family have nightmares? I can help turn it into a beautiful dream.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°No thank you.¡± A talking cat was shocking enough no matter where it was ced, but this cat didn¡¯t sound very serious. ¡°Xiaocha, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Xiaocha introduced him. ¡°This is the Nightmare Cat, a Grade S heretic. It can enter dreams and weave dreams to create illusions. It was brought back by me, Fu Ye, and Yin Shian on this mission. It said that I was good-looking and insisted on following me.¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°¡­ This is an improper heretic!¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded in agreement. The cat instantly exploded. ¡°What do you mean by improper? Is it wrong for me to like good-looking people? Just like how you humans like good-looking people, are you willing to stay with a bunch of troll-like people every day, or do you like to stay with beautiful people?¡± Lu Beichen couldn¡¯t retort! But¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t say that out loud. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get beaten up easily.¡± The Nightmare Cat snorted proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± It looked at Lu Xiaocha and then at Lu Beichen. Then, it was happy and its tail curled up. ¡°It was indeed the right choice for me to follow you back. Your brother is so good-looking. My eyes are blessed every day when I look at good-looking people.¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes and could not be bothered by it. She wanted to continue watching her drama series, but her brother dragged her to make up for her lessons. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even ck off! Lu Beichen said, ¡°The earlier you finish your studies, the earlier you can rest.¡± The girl puffed up her cheeks like a pufferfish. She knew that her brother was doing this for her own good, so she obediently sat down and started to study. The Nightmare Cat nced at the tablet that Lu Xiaocha had been looking at previously. After opening it, its furry ws moved the mouse clumsily and clicked on the television. Then, he started watching with relish. As he watched, he did not forget to buy what he wanted. This life was reallyfortable! Chapter 169 - Chatty Cat

Chapter 169: Chatty Cat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After everyone from the Lu family returned, the Nightmare Cat looked around and felt like it had entered heaven. ¡°There are so many beauties. I feel so happy!¡± It was indeed right toe back with Lu Xiaocha! The Lu family had already heard Lu Xiaocha mention this cat, but even so, they still found it unbelievable to hear it speak with their own ears. Lu Beilin looked at the ck cat that jumped onto hisp and pinched the fur on its neck with his slender fingers. ¡°How eloquent. How old are you?¡± The Nightmare Cat revealed a shy expression. ¡°I¡¯m about 500 or 600 years old this year. I didn¡¯t keep track of the time. Brother, you¡¯re really good-looking!¡± Lu Beilin: ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with calling me brother when you¡¯re 600 years old?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just copying Xiaocha? Do you want to call me ancestor?¡± Lu Beilin threw the cat down expressionlessly. Who was it taking advantage of here! Lu Beihuai¡¯s expression was cold and sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t speak when you go out in the future. Don¡¯t cause trouble for Xiaocha.¡± The Nightmare Cat looked at the handsome man who was as cold as an iceberg. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was good-looking, it would have given him a huge nightmare tonight. The Nightmare Cat licked its paws. ¡°Got it, got it.¡± Everyone was quite curious about the Nightmare Cat. Lu Beifeng even asked questions about other heretics. This cat was also narcissistic and boasted about its past achievements. ¡°When I was young, I encountered a fox demon. The fox race¡¯s ability is charming and can control people¡¯s minds. Demons, which are what you call heretics, will also kill each other. I was almost killed by that fox. Fortunately, my ability can resist the fox¡¯s heretic ability to a certain extent and I escaped when it wasn¡¯t paying attention. Although I can¡¯t fight, others can¡¯tpare to me in terms of escaping. Moreover, I can take revenge on those heretics while they¡¯re sleeping. I gave that fox a nightmare, and it was caught by a monster hunter. Its tail was cut off, and its tendons were skinned. Humph¡­ I just want to know if it¡¯s afraid.¡± The Nightmare Cat puffed out its chest proudly and continued to tell them about himself. ¡°There are very few heretics who are as powerful but small as me. Ourbat strength is not strong, but our abilities are strong. I know of a spider that is also very powerful. It¡¯s small and inconspicuous, but a single drop of its poison can soften the bones of heretics of the same level. In the end, only a pile of rotten meat would be left to be its food. There was also a type of butterfly called the Silver Nether Butterfly. It was said that those butterflies were butterflies from hell. They appear in groups and look very beautiful, but they eat flesh and blood. When people were unprepared, they would wrap around them and instantly turn them into bones. Moreover, the Silver Nether Butterfly also has a parasitic ability. They parasitize their eggs into the prey¡¯s body. When the time is up, they will crawl out from the top of the prey¡¯s head.¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°!!!¡± Why was it so simr to what Xiaocha had said that day? So it was not a joke! The Nightmare Cat said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. The Silver Nether Butterfly seems to have gone extinct. Anyway, I haven¡¯t seen them in so many years. Moreover, the Silver Nether Butterfly has a natural enemy, the Snow Fairy, which is also a type of butterfly. However, Snow Fairies eat poisonous insects and worms for a living. The Silver Nether Butterfly is also poisonous. It¡¯s one of the Snow Fairy¡¯s favorite foods.¡± The Nightmare Cat spoke of many types of heretics. It sounded creepy. Lu Xiaocha was not organized. It was better to know more than nothing. She would be vignt when she encountered them in the future. When the Nightmare Cat was thirsty and went to find water, Lu Xiaocha took out the Longevity Fruit. ¡°This is the Longevity Fruit found in this mission. Refining it into a pill can increase one¡¯s lifespan by ten years.¡± She did not want to hide it from her family. Although the Lu family was shocked, they epted it well. ¡°I n to give this to Grandpa Fu. His birthday ising soon, but I still have to find someone who knows how to refine medicine to refine pills. So I have to go out again tomorrow to the heretic bureau in the district of Province A.¡± Lu Beifeng asked, ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± Facing such a good thing, no one in the Lu family revealed a greedy expression. They naturally continued tomunicate. Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°Brother, do you want to go?¡± Lu Beifeng was silent for two seconds. ¡°Yes. We can take leave from school for the time being. I¡¯ll go with you to see another world.¡± To them, the heretic bureau was indeed another world. Lu Beichen: ¡°I want to take a look too.¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked. ¡°Can you take leave too?¡± The young man nodded and said proudly, ¡°Sure. Even if I take a semester off, my results will still be first.¡± He also had the right to be proud like that. ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Beihuai and Lu Beilin looked at each other. They wanted to go with her, but thepany was too busy to leave. In the end, they could only remind their sister to be careful. Lu Beihuai said, ¡°Call us if you need any help.¡± Although they could not interfere with the heretic bureau and help their sister, the Lu family was still very powerful in the world of ordinary people. ¡°Okay, thank you, Brothers.¡± Lu Beilin rubbed her head. ¡°Why are you thanking me? You have to take our help for granted. This is what we as brothers should do.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°And me.¡± Her father also wanted to make his presence known. The family sat together and chatted casually. Most of the time, they talked about Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha put away the Longevity Fruit, and the Nightmare Cat ran back to continue nagging, as if it wanted to finish all the words it had umted for hundreds of years. For dinner, the heretic meat was made into dishes. Lu Xiaocha and the Nightmare Cat were extremely satisfied. The cat was extremely touched. ¡°Delicious, so delicious. I didn¡¯t expect the heretic meat to be so delicious! My life before this was in vain!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡®Do you still remember that you¡¯re also a heretic?¡¯ The next day, Lu Xiaocha and her two brothers packed their luggage. There was a Land Rover parked at the entrance of the Lu family vi. Fu Ye was wearing a cool ck uniform. The first thing he did after getting out of the car was to look at the door. Very good, he did not see the sign that said Fu Ye was not allowed to enter. He put his hands in his pockets and walked inzily like arge feline. Lu Beihuai was the first to see him. The young man¡¯s eyes turned cold. He was an iceberg of a man to begin with. His unhappy action of pursing his lips brought a strong sense of oppression that made people tremble in fear. Fu Ye waved his hand and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Brother Beihuai.¡± Lu Beihuai nodded lightly. ¡°Protect Xiaocha.¡± Fu Ye was a little ttered. Did he just leave the child in his care? ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Beihuai paused and emphasized seriously, ¡°Xiaocha¡¯s surname is Lu. She belongs to our family.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. ¡®Did everyone know that I wanted to abduct the child back home?¡¯ He rubbed his nose sheepishly. Chapter 170 - Iced Watermelon Chapter 170: Iced WatermelonTrantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the ne to Province A. The moment they appeared at the airport, they received a lot of attention. They continued to walk forward as if they were used to it. In the special passageway, after a series of checks, Lu Beifeng and Fu Ye took the initiative to take out the Blue Frost and the Godyer. The staff member held the two weapons and Fu Ye took out his work pass from the heretic bureau. The few of them sessfully passed the security check with weapons, including the cat on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder. It was only two hours by ne from Upper City in Province S to Province A. Fu Ye said, ¡°If we want to find the heretic bureau in Area One, we need to go to the street office of the Yaoyao Bureau first. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Beifeng asked, ¡°What kind of name is this? Why don¡¯t they just name it the street office of the heretic bureau?¡± There were very few people in the Yaoyao Bureau¡¯s street office. They were mostly old people. The houses around it here were also old. At the Yaoyao Bureau¡¯s street office, they knocked on the door and entered. The interior was pretty decent. ¡°Hello, this is the street office of the Yaoyao Bureau. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± An amiable plump man beamed at them. Fu Ye, Lu Beichen, and Lu Beifeng went forward to exin. However, Lu Xiaocha and the Nightmare Cat¡¯s gazesnded on an ancient well in the courtyard. A young Daoist priest in a Daoist robe was bringing up a cold watermelon from the ancient well. The Nightmare Cat clearly heard Lu Xiaocha swallow her saliva. It asked, ¡°Is it good?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°It looks delicious.¡± The Daoist priest on the other side could not ignore the two burning gazes. He looked up and realized that it was a cute girl and a ck cat. He smiled gently and waved his hand and signaled them to go over. Lu Xiaocha really did not know what politeness was. She jogged over with the cat. She stood in front of the Daoist priest and stared at the big watermelon in his hand. ¡°Want some?¡± The young Daoist priest¡¯s voice was gentle and teasing. Lu Xiaocha and the Nightmare Cat nodded. ¡°Is this good?¡± The Daoist priestughed. Hisughter was carefree and clear. ¡°Of course. I nted the watermelon myself. The watermelon chilled in this ancient well is much better than the watermelon frozen in the fridge.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up as she listened. The cat also drooled. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll give you half.¡± Although Lu Xiaocha said that this was not good, her body followed him honestly. The young Daoist priestughed when he saw the two greedy cats. He was not angry. After Fu Ye and Lu Beichen exined their intentions to the middle-aged man, they turned around and saw that their little sister had disappeared! They searched the courtyard and easily discovered two people and a cat sitting at the stone table under a small bamboo forest. They satfortably on the chairs, holding a piece of bright red watermelon in their hands. After taking a bite, they narrowed their eyes in bliss. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°This is the best watermelon I¡¯ve ever eaten!¡± The juice was full, and it was sweet when she took a bite. Because it had been chilled, it was cold. It was simply too satisfying to eat on a hot day. In a corner of the table, the Nightmare Cat was also happily eating a piece of watermelon. Fu Ye and the other two were speechless. She was here on vacation? ¡°Hahahaa€| That¡¯s Qin Jiu from district one¡¯s heretic bureau. If you want to look for the person in charge of the district, he can bring you along.¡± Lu Xiaocha seemed to have noticed her brothers¡¯ gazes and immediately sat up straight and waved. ¡°Brothers, this watermelon is delicious! I¡¯ll try it for you.¡± She had left a small piece for the three of them and did not eat much herself. ¡°Do you still have watermelons? Can I buy them from you?¡± Qin Jiuughed. ¡°Yes, how do you n to pay?¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Points?¡± Qin Jiu said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. My watermelon isn¡¯t cheap. Ten points for one.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. She was willing to pay ten points. Fu Ye and the other two walked over. After greeting each other politely, they sat down to eat watermelon. Needless to say, the watermelon was really delicious! Qin Jiu asked, ¡°Why are you looking for Zhao at district one?¡± Zhao was the person in charge of their district. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°To ask him if he can help us contact someone who can refine pills.¡± Qin Jiu understood. ¡°The Nangong Family is indeed hard to find.¡± Lu Beichen and Lu Beifeng paused slightly when they heard the Nangong Family. Just like Lu Xiaocha, they thought of their uncle immediately. Buta€| that shouldn¡¯t be possible. How could there be such a coincidence in this world? Qin Jiu didn¡¯t ask them what pill they wanted to refine. After eating the watermelon, he brought them to the heretic bureau in the first district. This was at most a reception area. The heretic bureau was in a rtively remote district. The entire district was filled with people from the heretic bureau. When they entered, they had to identify themselves. Other outsiders could not enter at all. Chapter 171 - Little Brat

Chapter 171: Little Brat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Qin Jiu brought them in, they would meet some people greeting each other from time to time. ¡°Yo, where did Qin Jiu bring this brat from?¡± Qin Jiu smiled and waved his hand. ¡°The brat from District Seven is here to look for Zhao.¡± The Nightmare Cat was speechless. ¡®You¡¯re the brats. Your entire family are brats. I¡¯m old enough to be your ancestor!¡¯ A certain cat cursed in its heart. In the office of the person in charge of District One. Zhao, whom Qin Jiu was talking about, was scolding something loudly. ¡°How many times have I told you?! Don¡¯t tear down the house, don¡¯t tear it down. Are you siblings the reincarnation of a husky? Are you so capable?! How manyints have I received about you? If you want to fight the heretics, fight them properly! Last time you tore down their house, the time before that, you almost burned the forest down. How much money have I spent on you?!¡± The two who were being taught a lesson were a pair of siblings. The brother was holding a gun in his hand. It looked like a firearm and was quite big. However, unlike firearms, it contained some special bullets engraved with runes that were specially used to deal with heretics. The other girl carried a huge machete that looked very heavy on her back. It was difficult to believe that such a slender woman would use such a rough and heavy machete. Lu Xiaocha looked at the machete a few times. Qin Jiu knocked on the door. ¡°Zhao, someone is looking for you.¡± Zhao, who was lecturing them, looked up and met the gazes of the few brats. ¡°Ahem¡­ That¡¯s all for today. This time, thepensation for destroying several acres of crops and forests will be deducted from your sry. Let me see¡­ Tsk¡­ Your sry will be deducted for the next ten years?!!¡± Fu Ye and the others could not help but look sideways. Good lord, they were even more ruthless than Tang Huan. The siblings were speechless. They probably wouldn¡¯t be able to repay it in this lifetime. Zhao: ¡°¡­ Eat instant noodles for the rest of your lives. If it¡¯s not enough, exchange it with points!¡± He was furious. ¡°Get lost! Get lost! I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at you!¡± The siblings left dejectedly. Before they left, their gazesnded on Fu Ye and Lu Beifeng. It felt like they could fight. Fu Ye frowned. ¡®F*ck, this gaze is so f*cking familiar.¡¯ Indeed, every district had a few troublemakers. For example, Tang Huan from their district. Fu Ye, who did not know his limits, did not consider himself a troublemaker at all. ¡°You¡¯re the brats from District Seven.¡± Zhao was already in his forties. Lu Xiaocha and the others could indeed be considered brats in front of him. But the Nightmare Cat was unhappy. What was wrong with all of them? Who were they looking down on from the moment they entered? Therefore, it opened its mouth and refused to admit it. Xiaocha only said that it could not speak in front of ordinary people, but she did not say that it could not speak in the heretic bureau. ¡°Who are you calling a little brat? You¡¯re the little brat. I¡¯m old enough to be your ancestor!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Qin Jiu and Old Zhao spoke at the same time. Qin Jiu said, ¡°This thing can speak? Is it a heretic? That¡¯s not right. Even a heretic can¡¯t speak humannguage.¡± The Nightmare Cat looked at the bumpkin. ¡°You¡¯re too narrow-minded. Is there anything I don¡¯t know?¡± Zhao reacted quickly. ¡°You are the captured Nightmare Cat?¡± As leaders, they were more well-informed than others. Moreover, Old Sun had shamelessly boasted when he called them. However, he only said that the mission in the Poison Swamp had brought back two heretics, the Nightmare Cat and the crow, but he did not say where the Nightmare Cat was or how it could speak. He subconsciously thought that the Nightmare Cat was in District Seven¡¯s heretic bureau. Unexpectedly¡­ Good lord, that bastard did it on purpose! The Nightmare Cat bristled as if its tail had been stepped on. ¡°What are you talking about? Can¡¯t you talk nicely? Who was caught? I was invited out, do you understand? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they sincerely invited me out, I wouldn¡¯t be willing toe out.¡± Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye were speechless. ¡®You¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous.¡¯ After saying that, the Nightmare Cat nced at Lu Xiaocha guiltily. Lu Xiaocha looked at it expressionlessly. ¡®Lie. I¡¯ll watch you continue to lie quietly.¡¯ A certain cat shook its ears and wagged its tail, pretending to be mute. Zhaoughed when he saw this scene. ¡°How interesting. A Grade S heretic and a spirit beast. Tsk¡­ Why isn¡¯t our District One so lucky?¡± After saying that, he looked at Qin Jiu. ¡°When are you going to do the mission? Can you stop caring for your fruits all day? Qin Jiu rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Although he was also very interested in the talking cat, he did not want to take the initiative to work! Zhao let them sit down and stared at the Nightmare Cat with interest for a while. ¡°You want to find the Nangong Family¡¯s alchemist to help you refine medicine, right? I can indeed contact the Nangong Family, but let¡¯s get one thing straight first. The Nangong Family is arrogant. They might not be willing to help you refine medicine.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± Zhao nodded and made a call in front of them. After telling the other party about the situation, the other party was silent for two seconds. ¡°Let theme to the Nangong Family.¡± Lu Xiaocha and the others were asking for help, so they naturally had no objections. In the end, Zhao sent them to the Nangong Family mansion. The Nangong Family was indeed an aristocratic family of alchemists. Their mansion was like a big mansion from ancient times. They had a heavy sense of history and gave people a solemn and ancient feeling. After knocking a few times, the concierge opened the door and looked at them. ¡°Come in. I¡¯ll bring you to Second Young Master.¡± Zhao contacted the Second Young Master of the Nangong Family. The west courtyard was where the Second Young Master of the Nangong Family lived. The house was very big, and it took them a long time to reach it. In the courtyard, a man in his early twenties was pouring tea. On his left and right sat a young girl in a light pink Confucian dress and a young man in a yellow ancient dress. For a moment, Lu Beichen and the rest thought that they had transmigrated! Good lord, the people here were all dressed in ancient clothes. Judging from the way they dressed, this must be the tradition of the Nangong Family. The man in green was the person they were looking for this time. ¡°You¡¯re the ones that Zhao Qing said came to look for me to refine medicine, right?¡± His attitude was considered gentle, but the girl on his left sneered. ¡°Now everyonees to the Nangong Family to make medicine. They really treat us as their own Apothecary.¡± Her disdainful and arrogant attitude was ignored by Lu Xiaocha and the others. She was just an idiot. There was no need to pay attention to her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pay you when I refine it.¡± Chapter 172 - Dispute

Chapter 172: Dispute

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The girl began to speak again. ¡°You don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. What can you give us? Don¡¯t use cheap goods to fool us.¡± ¡°Why did you bring a cat in? Who would bring a country bumpkin cat with them to visit? How uncouth!¡± Nightmare Cat: ¡®Who the f*ck are you calling a country bumpkin? I¡¯ll p your face!¡¯ ¡°Yunxuan, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Nangong Yunhuan berated. The girl put down the teacup in her hand angrily and red at Lu Xiaocha and the others, especially Lu Xiaocha. There was no other reason. They were of the same gender, and she was even prettier than her! Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°Second Brother, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. What can they give us aspensation? Moreover, I don¡¯t know what kind of random pills they want you to refine. Only you have a good temper and agree to see anyone. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have epted them.¡± Fu Ye couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. They were here to ask for someone to refine medicine, not to be scolded. He looked at the girl. ¡°If it were you, you would have to refine it too. Can someone like you refine medicine? What a joke.¡± It could be considered as returning what she had just said. Nangong Yunxuan was furious. ¡°What kind of attitude is that? This is the Nangong Family.¡± Lu Beifeng said, ¡°We¡¯re here to find someone to refine medicine, not to be scolded. Why do you feel that you¡¯re superior when your surname is added?¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°We¡¯re paying you to refine pills. This is a fair deal. Why do you think you¡¯re God?¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at the girl. ¡°You deserve it!¡± ¡°You¡­ you guys!¡± Nangong Yunhuan stomped her feet in anger. As the youngdy of the Nangong Family, she had never been humiliated like this. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°Get lost! The Nangong Family doesn¡¯t wee you!¡± ¡°Yunxuan!¡± Nangong Yunhuan¡¯s expression darkened. It was unknown if it was because of Lu Xiaocha and the others or Nangong Yunxuan. The young man in yellow sat at the side and watched the show. When he saw Yunxuan stomping her feet in anger, his eyes were filled with mockery and he did not go forward to help. ¡°They are my guests.¡± Nangong Yunhuan put down the teacup. Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°But Brother Yunhuan, didn¡¯t you hear what they said about me? I¡¯m from the Nangong Family. Are you just going to watch me get bullied like this?¡± Nangong Yunhuan said, ¡°Who asked you to be rude first? You made others think that the Nangong Family has a bad upbringing.¡± Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What happened? Who bullied my granddaughter?¡± An old man walked in. Nangong Yunhuan and the yellow-clothed youth both stood up and bowed. ¡°First Elder.¡± Nangong Yunxuan ran over as if she had found her backbone. She hugged the old man¡¯s arm and wheedled. ¡°Grandpa, they¡¯re all bullying me!¡± With that, he gave Lu Xiaocha and the others a provocative look. The old man stroked the girl¡¯s head andforted her. He looked at Lu Xiaocha and the others in disdain and disgust. ¡°Get lost! The Nangong Family doesn¡¯t wee you.¡± Nangong Yunhuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°First Elder, they are my guests. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to let you chase them away, right?¡± The First Elder¡¯s face darkened after being humiliated by a junior. ¡°Why? Now that the family head has changed, even my words as the First Elder are useless? You juniors even dare to be disobedient!¡± Nangong Yunhuan said calmly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no reason for my guest to be chased away by you. Even if you¡¯re the First Elder, you can¡¯t interfere in anything between us juniors.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The First Elder¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. The yellow-clothed youth grinned at the First Elder. ¡°First Elder, you don¡¯t even know what happened. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good toe to a conclusion so early.¡± Seeing that her two brothers were helping outsiders instead of her, Nangong Yunxuan immediately shouted angrily. ¡°Am I from the Nangong Family or are they from the Nangong Family? Why are you taking their side?¡± Nangong Yunhuan and Yunyi¡¯s expressions changed. Nangong Yunyi sneered. ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re really good at using your words. Unfortunately, you used it in the wrong ce.¡± Hearing his words, the First Elder¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Originally, this was an argument with a few outsiders, but now it seemed more like an internal conflict within the Nangong Family. Nangong Yunxuan never expected these two people to go against her for these outsiders and even dare to disobey her grandfather. In the past, even the old patriarch had to respect her grandfather. If not for the fact that the patriarch¡¯s position was almost taken away and she was reminded to get closer to the grandchildren of the other Elders, she would not havee to embarrass herself. In the past, who didn¡¯t tter her when they saw her! Amidst Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s anger, the First Elder looked at Lu Xiaocha and the others with a fake smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re guests, it¡¯s indeed rude to chase you away like this. But Yunhuan, as the next generation of the Nangong Family, you can¡¯t make friends with just anyone. You have to keep your eyes open. Don¡¯t let othersugh at you for refining some messy and tasteless medicine.¡± ¡°Also, what kind of remuneration do you think these children can offer? Don¡¯t go for wool ande home shorn. That won¡¯t be worth it.¡± Nangong Yunhuan smiled. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, First Elder.¡± Nangong Yunxuan snorted. ¡°My grandfather is doing this for your own good. Don¡¯t be deceived by them.¡± She looked at Lu Xiaocha and the others disdainfully and arrogantly. ¡°The Nangong Family¡¯s remuneration is not something that anyone can afford. You must be the young masters and youngdies of rich families, but we don¡¯tck money either. Those secr things are the most intermediate in the Nangong Family.¡± Lu Xiaocha pinched the Nightmare Cat¡¯s tail because this fellow already wanted to rush up and scratch their faces. She looked at Nangong Yunhuan and asked, ¡°What do you want? I have points from the heretic bureau, two kinds of materials from Grade A heretics, a thousand-year-old ginseng, and some jewelry and antiques picked up from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s underground pce. And why don¡¯t you see if this cat is rare?¡± Nightmare Cat: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Lu Xiaocha, you heartless thing. I treated you so well, but you actually stabbed me in the back!¡± The Nightmare Cat was so angry that its whiskers trembled! Lu Xiaocha was not afraid. She pinched its ear. ¡°Don¡¯t you like good-looking people? Isn¡¯t he good-looking?¡± The Nightmare Cat fell silent and nced at Nangong Yunhuan with its golden eyes. Nangong Yunhuan was a Young Master with a gentle appearance. There was no need to mention his appearance and figure. ¡°No, there are a few ugly people here. Not only do they look ugly, but their hearts are also ugly. I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± The Nightmare Cat nced at Nangong Yunxuan and her grandfather as it spoke. Chapter 173 - Slapped In The Face

Chapter 173: pped In The Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Nangong Yunxuan, who was originally shocked by the ck cat talking, was speechless. ¡°Who are you calling ugly!¡± Her pretty face was a little twisted. The others were also pulled back to their senses by her voice. Nangong Yunyi swallowed his saliva and stared at the cat on Lu Xiaocha with sparkling eyes. ¡°I thought you were raising a bumpkin cat. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a heretic. It can even speak. What Grade is it?¡± The Nightmare Cat said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m only an S Grade. No one calls me a country bumpkin.¡± At this moment, Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s face alternated between green and white. She clearly remembered what she had said. The First Elder looked at the Nightmare Cat with his slightly turbid ck eyes. When he heard the Nightmare Cat say that he was an S Grade heretic, a scheming look shed across his eyes. With such a big fanfare, this cat must be a spirit beast. If he could raise a spirit beast¡­ The Nightmare Cat licked its paws. ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow you. Choose something else.¡± Not to mention this Nightmare Cat, the other things Lu Xiaocha had just said were definitely attractive enough. The members of the Nangong Family could also use their points. If they needed to buy any herbs from the Ghost Market, they would have to pay the price. It was useful, but Nangong Yunhuan didn¡¯tck it. The materials on the bodies of the two Grade A heretics could also be used as medicine. Furthermore, they were Grade A heretics. Currently, there were only a handful of Grade A heretics in the heretic bureau. Even for the Nangong Family, the medicinal herbs that could be used as medicine from the Grade A heretics were only for the top ten most outstanding people in the family n academy and supervisors like the Elders. Therefore, this was also very precious and rare. There was also the thousand-year-old ginseng. The ginseng that could grow for a thousand years basically had spirituality. It was the most suitable medicine for refining life-sustaining medicine. The Nangong Family only had two thousand-year-old ginsengs in the treasury. As for the antiques and jewelry she mentioned at the end, Nangong Yunhuan did not care much. Just for the thousand-year-old ginseng and the parts from the Grade A heretics, they would not refuse. Nangong Yunhuan pondered for a few seconds and asked, ¡°What pill do you want?¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at Nangong Yunxuan and her grandfather. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to say anything since they¡¯re here. We brought the main ingredient. That thing is very rare. I¡¯m afraid it will be stolen away by shameless people.¡± The First Elder¡¯s eyelids twitched and his face darkened. This was the first time he had been embarrassed by an outsider in the Nangong Family¡¯s territory. How could he ept it? Moreover, not to mention Nangong Yunhuan, even as an Elder, he was tempted by Lu Xiaocha¡¯s conditions. However, he could not open his mouth. He could only look at Lu Xiaocha, Nangong Yunhuan, and the others with a long face. Nangong Yunxuan was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°Who are you looking down on? The Nangong Family has all kinds of precious herbs. Who cares about your things? Who knows if what you said is true?¡± Fu Ye sneered. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? The Grade A heretics are stored in District Seven. There¡¯s a Dark Golden Snake and a King Crab. In addition, we also have the Ghost Face Spider¡¯s poison sac and blood. You can call to confirm this. As for the thousand-year-old ginseng, we also have photos of it here. There are also photos of the ginseng when it was dug up, as well as photos and videos after it was dug up. You can look at it anytime you want. The ginseng is still there.¡± ¡°Let me have a look. The Nangong Family also has thousand-year-old ginsengs, but the elders treasure it so much that they won¡¯t let us see it.¡± Nangong Yunyi ran over happily. Fu Ye did not say much. He only opened the photo in his cell phone and threw it over. Then, he looked at the grandfather and granddaughter with a faint smile. ¡°Wow! This thousand-year-old ginseng looks so good. Second Brother, look, it¡¯s already in human form. There are so many roots. If it¡¯s used to refine medicine, how much would it be? But I don¡¯t dare to waste such a treasure.¡± As Nangong Yunyi spoke, the grandfather and granddaughter¡¯s expressions turned even uglier. Nangong Yunhuan also took a look and nodded. ¡°Just by looking at the photos, I can tell that this thousand-year-old ginseng is of supreme-grade quality. You actually gave us such a good thing as a reward. I¡¯m even more curious about what medicine you want to refine now.¡± The Lu siblings and Fu Ye looked at the First Elder and his granddaughter, Nangong Yunxuan. It was not that they were stingy, but those two people were not trustworthy. They might really want to snatch the Longevity Fruit. The First Elder waved his sleeves and said angrily, ¡°This is the Nangong Family. It¡¯s not your ce to be impudent!¡± If they really left, they would think that the First Elder of the Nangong Family was afraid of them! Nangong Yunhuan said, ¡°First Elder, this is my courtyard.¡± At this moment, another person walked in. The young man who looked like the first snow was dressed in white like an immortal. His long ck hair was tied up by a hair tie, and his cold eyes carried a faint indifference. ¡°It¡¯s quite lively.¡± This familiar voice was as clear as jade. The Lu siblings looked up at the same time. ¡°Uncle!!!¡± This was truly shocking. The others in the courtyard: ¡°!!!¡± What?! Even the First Elder looked at the Lu siblings in surprise, wondering if he had heard wrongly. Nangong Yuxiu also looked at Lu Xiaocha and her siblings in surprise. It was difficult for him to maintain the cold and indifferent expression on his face. ¡°Xiaocha, why are you here?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone to refine medicine.¡± She looked at her uncle with shining eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re really part of the Nangong Family!¡± Lu Beifeng: ¡°¡­I had this thought before, but I felt that it was impossible.¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°Me too¡­¡± The three siblings looked at each other speechlessly. Nangong Yuxiu was speechless. Fate was really¡­ strange. ¡°Patriarch.¡± Nangong Yunhuan and the others only reacted after a while and hurriedly bowed. However, they were secretly looking at Lu Xiaocha and the others. Their minds were still in a mess. ¡®Uncle?¡¯ Ah, this¡­ this development was really unexpected. Nangong Yuxiu nodded lightly and looked at First Elder and Nangong Yunxuan with his long and narrow eyes. At this moment, Nangong Yunxuan was still in a daze. Uncle¡­ Uncle¡­ How was this possible! The current patriarch of the Nangong Family was their uncle. Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but twist. What was going on? ¡°First Elder, your habit of bullying is really hard to change.¡± Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s voice was faint, but it carried an inexplicable sense of oppression and danger. The First Elder looked at the young man in front of him, and deep envy and fear shed across his eyes. He was not raised in the Nangong Family, but he was the most talented genius in the Nangong Family in the past hundred years. In just two short years, he had caught up to other people¡¯s learning progress of more than ten years. Then, he quickly caught up to old people like them right on the heels of that. Chapter 174 - Doting

Chapter 174: Doting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

With such terrifying potential, the First Elder could not do anything to him, let alone suppress him. He could only watch him grow up and be the young master. In the end, when the old patriarch died, he naturally became the next Patriarch of the Nangong Family. He had nned for so many years for that position, but in the end, he had nothing. After Nangong Yuxiu became the head of the Nangong Family, he cut off his connections and chased many people out of the Nangong Family. Moreover, he punished them with the rules of the Nangong Family. He couldn¡¯t find fault with him even if he wanted to. Moreover, because he was too arrogant and domineering, everyone in the Nangong Family supported Nangong Yuxiu except for his brother, which made his current position very awkward. Although he had the title of an elder, he no longer had any authority. He wanted to ease the rtionship with the other elders, but he could not bring himself to do so. Hence, he asked his granddaughter to build a good rtionship with the other juniors, which led to today¡¯s incident. However, the First Elder never expected the three of them to call Nangong Yuxiu uncle! The First Elder¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s words and he forced a smile. ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± He broke out in cold sweat. Although it was a little embarrassing to say it, this young Patriarch indeed made him feel fear from the bottom of his heart. ¡°I was just kidding.¡± Nangong Yunxuan looked at Lu Xiaocha and the others with hatred and unwillingness. How could they call the Patriarch Uncle?! ¡°Uncle, how can you be their uncle? They are not from the Nangong Family.¡± Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s long and narrow eyes swept over indifferently. Just one look made her hide behind her grandpa in fear. Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Do I need to exin my matters to you?¡± Nangong Yunxuan lowered her head unwillingly. ¡°No.¡± At this moment, she felt extremely embarrassed. She had mocked them because she was from the Nangong Family, but now their positions were reversed. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that the Nangong Family was now under her uncle¡¯s control, and her grandfather did not dare to act rashly. As her uncle¡¯s nephew and niece, although they were not from the Nangong Family, their statuses were high. ¡°Why are you looking for Yunhuan?¡± Lu Xiaocha took out the Longevity Fruit this time. Previously, he was afraid that Nangong Yunhuan wouldn¡¯t be able to protect it. After all, the Longevity Fruit was for him to refine into medicine. He was a young man and definitely couldn¡¯t win against the scheming First Elder. However, things were different now. Now that she knew her uncle was the head of the Nangong family, the Great Elder was obviously afraid of her uncle! The feeling of having a backer was awesome! ¡°We wanted him to help refine the Longevity Pill. We found a Longevity Fruit.¡± ¡°Longevity Fruit!!!¡± At this moment, the First Elder was more excited than everyone present. His turbid eyes shone with greed. He almost forgot that Nangong Yuxiu was still around and reached out to snatch it. Lu Xiaocha raised her leg and kicked the Godyer on Fu Ye¡¯s back. She grabbed the Godyer and turned around, pointing the spearhead at the Great Elder¡¯s neck. The Godyer¡¯s spearhead was only three centimeters away from piercing into the Grand Elder¡¯s neck. The Great Elder did not dare to move. He only felt a chill run from his feet to the top of his head. Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How dare you!¡± When the old man realized what he had done, he broke out in cold sweat. He swallowed his saliva and reluctantly retracted his greedy gaze. ¡°Patriarch¡­ Patriarch, I was just joking just now. I just wanted to take a look.¡± Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s voice was cold and sharp with the oppression of a superior. ¡°You¡¯re joking too much. Get lost!¡± The Great Elder looked at the Longevity Fruit in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand unwillingly. At that moment, hatred and schemes filled his heart. He wished he could kill everyone here and take the treasure. Lu Xiaocha shook the Longevity Fruit. ¡°Does it look good?¡± The old man looked at her gloomily. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not yours. You¡¯re already halfway into the coffin. Although you can¡¯t have it, you¡¯ve seen it. Don¡¯t you feel less regretful?¡± The First Elder was so furious that he spat out a mouthful of blood. What f*cking regret? Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get it was the most devastating. Nangong Yunxuan hurriedly ran forward. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? What did you do to my grandfather?!¡± She red at Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha looked innocent, but the words she said were infuriating. ¡°Are you blind? I didn¡¯t do anything. What does it have to do with me if he vomits blood? He¡¯s just trying to scam me.¡± Nightmare Cat: ¡°He was so angry that he vomited blood. I¡¯m dying ofughter, hahaha¡­¡± This was simply too gloating. Nangong Yunxuan was so angry that her eyes turned red. Nangong Yuxiu was very calm and called someone to send First Elder away. After the grandfather and granddaughter left, Nangong Yunhuan and Nangong Yunyi were still in a daze. How did things develop to this point? Oh right, so many things had happened in this short period of time. Every single thing was a little difficult to digest. The three of them called their Nangong family¡¯s head uncle! The youngdy casually took out a Longevity Fruit! A Longevity Fruit! That was a Longevity Fruit!!! How many generations of emperors yearned for immortality? They were looking for this thing. Although there was no real immortality, it could increase one¡¯s lifespan. This was something that many people would give their everything to find. In the end¡­ First Elder was so angry that he vomited blood. He was so angry that he vomited blood!!! Good lord, was this still the arrogant First Elder from before?! Although Nangong Yuxiu was also shocked by the Longevity Fruit, he quickly calmed down. ¡°Give it to me. Yunhuan can¡¯t refine it.¡± Nangong Yunhuan, who had barely regained his senses, hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I don¡¯t dare to refine this.¡± He looked at the Longevity Fruit and swallowed his saliva. He knew his limits. There was only one such treasure in the world now, and he did not dare to touch it. Lu Xiaocha handed the Longevity Fruit to her uncle. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to Uncle. What else do you need? I¡¯ll try my best to find it.¡± Nangong Yuxiu smiled. ¡°You trust me that much?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him with sparkling eyes and nodded seriously. ¡°If I don¡¯t trust you, who should I believe?¡± Nangong Yuxiu raised his hand and rubbed the girl¡¯s head gently like a god. This reminded Lu Xiaocha of a sentence she had seen in a novel. ¡®The immortal caresses my head.¡¯ No matter how she looked at it, her uncle was no different from an immortal. Just as she was thinking this, a clear and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°Alright, I have the other ingredients. It will take about half a month to refine the life-prolonging pill. During this period of time, let Yunhuan, Yunyi, and the others bring you around the Nangong Family.¡± He added, ¡°Make yourselves at home. If anyone bullies you, don¡¯t hold it in. I¡¯m here.¡± Nangong Yunhuan and Nangong Yunyi endured the storm in their hearts and hurriedly bowed. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but look at Lu Xiaocha and the other three. How doting must their uncle, who had always been indifferent, be towards them to say such a thing? Chapter 175 - Family School

Chapter 175: Family School

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After Nangong Yuxiu returned to the Nangong Family, he relied on his own ability to climb up step by step and became someone the First Elder was afraid of andpletely out of his control. Such a person was indifferent to everyone after bing the Patriarch. He relied on his own efforts to protect his father¡¯s things and did not let First Elder and Third Elder, who had ill intentions, taint them at all. He kicked out some of the vermin in the family and changed some of the bad habits that existed inside. Other than refining medicine, he seemed to have no interest in anything else. Most of the other matters were left to his assistant and the elders who had always lived in his hometown. As long as nothing went wrong, he usually wouldn¡¯t ask too much. He had never favored anyone among the juniors in the n, regardless of whether they were outstanding or not. However, they admired Nangong Yuxiu very much. No one expected him to have someone he favored. It was just that the person he favored was not in the Nangong Family. Nangong Yuxiu brought Lu Xiaocha and the others to his ce in the main courtyard. ¡°I have the form for the life-prolonging pill, but because there has never been a Longevity Fruit, no one has ever refined this pill. The Longevity Fruit is rare, so in order not to make any mistakes, I¡¯ll get the Nangong Family¡¯s guards to guard the pharmacy during this period of time and not let anyone approach. Xiaocha, you can y with your brothers. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently and carried the Nightmare Cat into her uncle¡¯s arms. ¡°Uncle, bring it along. It can create illusions. If someone from the First Elder¡¯ sidees, it can help.¡± The Nightmare Cat looked at the beauty in front of it and nodded crazily. Its tail swayed happily. ¡°I can do it, I can do it. Beauty, bring me along!¡± What a perverted old cat! Nangong Yuxiu was speechless. In the end, it still brought the Nightmare Cat along. After all, it was a Grade S heretic. As soon as the Nightmare Cat was in Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s arms, it started to wheedle. It didn¡¯t even care about its face anymore! Thinking that this was also a cat that his little niece had given him out of concern, the young man¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His well-defined jade-white fingers gently stroked the pure ck Nightmare Cat. The contrast between the extreme ck and the extreme white brought a huge visual impact, making people unconsciously ce their gazes on his fingers. What a beautiful pair of hands. It was like a work of art. Nangong Yuxiu made some preparations and went to the pharmacy the next day in his light green training clothes. Lu Xiaocha and the others lived in the main courtyard. She had the habit of waking up early to exercise. She wore her sportswear and ran around the courtyard. After running around, she met Fu Ye and Lu Beifeng, who were also out jogging. ¡°Tsk¡­ Kid, do you wake up so early every day?¡± She actually beat them to it! Lu Beichen said proudly, ¡°Of course. My sister is more disciplined than you.¡± Fu Ye nced at him. ¡°That¡¯s just a child¡¯s self-discipline. Why are you so proud?¡± Lu Beifeng sneered. ¡°Because she¡¯s my sister, my biological sister.¡± He emphasized thest three words. Fu Ye was speechless. So what if she was his biological sister! On the secondp, Lu Beichen also came. Fu Ye was speechless. ¡°Little Chen, why are you only here now?¡± Lu Beichen wanted to say that it was none of his business, but his upbringing prevented him from saying such things. He took a deep breath and ignored him. After running, the few of them practiced boxing in the courtyard. Ever since they started practicing boxing, they had been practicing every day. They were already very familiar with it. This set of boxing techniques was suitable for both men and women. It was both hard and soft, and it carried an indescribable charm and strength. When Nangong Yunhuan and Nangong Yunyi arrived, they saw the few of them boxing in the courtyard. Nangong Yunhuan stood for a while and sighed, ¡°This fist technique is so mysterious.¡± Nangong Yunyi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Second Brother, do you think I can get them to teach me how to practice this too?¡± Just as he finished speaking, he was patted on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Lu Xiaocha and the others finished thest move of retracting their fists and heaved a sigh of relief. They were already covered in a thinyer of sweat. Even Lu Beichen was no longer sweating so much after training. Some of the soft flesh on his body hadpletely turned into a thinyer of muscle. ¡°You want to learn too?¡± Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and looked at the two of them. Nangong Yunyi quickly nodded. ¡°Can I, can I?¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. ¡°Sure. Anyway, during the few days we¡¯re in the Nangong Family, as long as you can follow, we can learn together.¡± She had no intention of hiding this fist technique. Anyone could learn it as long as they could endure it. Nangong Yunyi¡¯s attitude towards them instantly became warmer. He patted his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you around the Nangong Family now.¡± Fu Ye raised his hand and stretched. ¡°I¡¯ll go change first.¡± When they came out, the two were drinking tea. Nangong Yunyi immediately jumped out when he saw them. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. At this time, our family school is having equestrian lessons. I¡¯ll bring you guys to take a look.¡± Along the way, he introduced the Nangong Family to the four of them. ¡°The Nangong Family has our own family school. In addition to the courses in modern schools, we also have to learn the Six Traditional Arts passed down from ancient times. Therefore, our school registrations are all outside schools, but our studies arepleted in our own family schools. When the college entrance examinationes, we will directly take the college entrance examination¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. The Nangong Family had more sses than a normal school! The others were thinking that it was no wonder everyone in the Nangong Family had the temperament of an ancient aristocratic family. Even someone as lively as Nangong Yunyi looked like a young master in high spirits in ancient times. It must be so tiring to learn so much. However, it had to be said that the youngsters of the Nangong Family were indeed much more outstanding than the outsiders. Nangong Yunhuan brought them to the Nangong Family¡¯s school. There were many people here to learn. After all, the Nangong Family was a hermit family with many members. Before Nangong Yuxiu took over, this ce was basically controlled by the First Elder. The First Elder¡¯s family was very arrogant in the family school, especially Nangong Yunxuan, who almost treated the family school as her own home. When some young disciples of the Nangong Family came to the family school, those who did not curry favor with her were basically suppressed. However, things werepletely different now. After some modifications, the family school finally looked the same as before. It was just that to Nangong Yunxuan, the difference was quite big. In the past, there were many people who supported her, but now, basically no one cared about her. Indeed¡­ power was a good thing. When Lu Xiaocha and the others arrived at the ranch, the young men were all wearing riding clothes that were convenient for movement. They were all in the same blue and white color. They sat on the horses and held the reins with one hand while holding bows and arrows with the other. Their backs were straight and high-spirited. ¡°Nangong Yunyao.¡± As the teacher called out his name, a young man walked out. He flicked the reins and the horse under him rushed out. Chapter 176 - Riding and Shooting

Chapter 176: Riding and Shooting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As the horse ran, he let go of his grip on the reins and mped his legs around the horse¡¯s nk. Even as the horse galloped, he did not fall. The young man drew an arrow in one swift motion, and right on the heels of that, he drew the bow and shot the arrow in one go. Obviously, such training wasmon in the Nangong Family. The arrow hit the bullseye of the target. Apanied by the cheers of the youths, Nangong Yunyao shot the remaining nine arrows right after. Other than one that hit the outer circle near the bullseye, the rest were all ten points. After Nangong Yunyao left the stage, the others also mounted their horses and shot arrows. There were good and bad results. The teacher recorded their scores. At this moment, Nangong Yunxuan saw Lu Xiaocha and the others standing outside the shooting range. She was still brooding over what had happened yesterday. She rolled her eyes and thought of a n. ¡°Second Brother, since you¡¯ve brought guests, what¡¯s the point of just watching? Bring them along to y.¡± Her voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The young men and women looked at the four strangers and thought of the news they had heard yesterday. They looked at Nangong Yunxuan with strange expressions. They heard that the First Elder was so angry that he vomited blood and was carried back. ¡°You¡¯re the Patriarch¡¯s nephews and niece.¡± A youth walked over and confirmed that Nangong Yunyao¡¯s riding and shooting results were the best among the youths. ¡°Wow, are you twins? You look alike!¡± He looked at Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen in surprise. Lu Beichen said, ¡°We¡¯re twins.¡± There was a hint of pride in his tone. ¡°Do you want toe in and y? Do you know how to ride a horse? I¡¯ll teach you.¡± He was very enthusiastic. ¡°I can ride.¡± Nangong Yunxuan walked over and provoked, ¡°The horses of the Nangong Family are different from those horses outside. Aren¡¯t you from the heretic bureau? You should be quite skilled, right? Do you dare to try?¡± Nangong Yunhuan frowned. ¡°Nangong Yunxuan, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! I just invited them to experience the Nangong Family¡¯s riding and shooting course. It¡¯s their business whether they dare or not. Second Brother, why are you talking so much?¡± She looked at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Do you dare?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°You think I¡¯ll go just because you want me to? You think too highly of yourself.¡± Nangong Yunxuan stomped her feet and looked at Lu Xiaocha hatefully. ¡°I think you just don¡¯t dare! Why would the heretic bureau ept such useless people like you?¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Has your grandfather recovered?¡± Nangong Yunxuan was speechless. Not to mention her grandfather, she also wanted to vomit blood now. The others watched the exchange curiously and gossipily. When they heard the First Elder vomit blood, it undoubtedly confirmed the rumors from yesterday. For a moment, everyone became even more gossipy. Nangong Yunxuan gritted her teeth and her eyes turned red with anger. ¡°Compete with me if you can. If you win, I¡¯ll apologize. If you lose, apologize to me and get out of the Nangong Family!¡± Nangong Yunhuan said, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide the Nangong Family!¡± Nangong Yunxuan ignored him and stared at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Do you dare?!¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­ Why are you staring at me? Are your eyes bigger than mine?!¡± Although she asked both of them, she was staring at her alone. Was she trying to provoke her? Nangong Yunxuan: ¡°¡­ I¡¯m just asking if you dare! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of losing.¡± Lu Xiaocha touched her chin. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want your apology. It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t mean it.¡± Fu Ye and her two brothersughed. She wanted to provoke them topete in riding and archery. Nangong Yunxuan was speechless. This was different from what she had expected. Shouldn¡¯t she have agreed after being provoked by her? Was there any fighting spirit left in her?! Seeing that Lu Xiaocha and the others were about to leave, Nangong Yunxuan was anxious. She gritted her teeth and added more conditions. ¡°In addition, I¡¯ll add a Vigor Consolidating Pill. This pill stabilizes one¡¯s vitality and physical condition.¡± The Nangong Family¡¯s members present didn¡¯t know whether to call her stupid or bold for she had put this precious pill from the Nangong Family on the line. Refining the Vigor Consolidating Pill required a lot of medicinal herbs, and it was very difficult to make. This thing was basically priceless on the market. This was especially true for those who had exhausted a lot of energy for various reasons and were mentally weak. One pill could energize them without any side effects. It could also make the elderly look more youthful. Lu Xiaocha was about to leave when she heard about the Vigor Consolidating Pill. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll agree.¡± Nangong Yunxuan clenched her fists tightly. How could this person be so shameless?! Who was inviting her sincerely?! ¡°How do you want topete?¡± Nangong Yunxuan raised her chin and looked at them. ¡°There are four people on your side and four on my side. It depends on which side wins more. If it¡¯s a draw, we¡¯ll add another round!¡± Nangong Yunxuan was very confident in herself and her people. After all,pared to the others, the Nangong Family had to get on a horse at the age of ten and learn how to ride and shoot after they were familiar with the horse. She did not believe that these people could defeat her people! Lu Xiaocha had no objections to this. After the two sides reached an agreement, they walked into the shooting range. Nangong Yunxuan had already chosen the other three on her team. Although her grandfather¡¯s authority had been weakened and her treatment in the family school was not as good as before, she still had followers. However, she looked down on those half-baked disciples. Nangong Yunhuan was a little helpless. Why did she have to agree? Nangong Yunyi was very open-minded. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. Anyway, it¡¯s already like this. If we lose, we can just look for Grandpa.¡± ¡°Youngdy, let me go first.¡± A tall and burly man walked out. The others immediately sighed when they saw him. ¡°Nangong Yunxuan, what kind of family school disciple is he? He¡¯s your guard, isn¡¯t he?¡± Nangong Yunxuan snorted coldly. ¡°I only said that I would send three people here. I didn¡¯t say that I would choose disciples from the family school.¡± She was even ying the word game. Nangong Yunhuan¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, how about I do it too?¡± Nangong Yunxuan didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Second Young Master Nangong Yunhuan¡¯s riding and shooting was the best in the family school. Even her guards could notpare to him. Of course she was unwilling. ¡°Second brother, you are a member of the Nangong Family. You don¡¯t count!¡± She was nning to go back on her word. The disciples in the family school looked at her with disdain. She was always this unreasonable, and she refused to change. Did she really think that the family was still under the First Elder¡¯s rule? Fu Ye sneered and walked in first. ¡°Then let me do the first round.¡± His casual and natural attitude made it seem like he was the owner of this ce. Nangong Yunxuan looked at Nangong Yunhuan proudly. ¡°They said it themselves. Second Brother, you can¡¯t stop them, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Young Master. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them,¡± Nangong Yunxuan¡¯sckey chimed in. Although they looked down on Nangong Yunxuan and the others, the disciples of the family school watched thispetition curiously. Fu Ye picked a bow, chose a horse, and easily mounted it in front of everyone. Chapter 177 - A Bunch of Freaks

Chapter 177: A Bunch of Freaks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Just by looking at his actions, there was no hesitation. Coupled with his slender and handsome appearance, many people cheered. This did not look like it was his first time riding a horse. Whether it was the posture of getting on the horse or riding the horse, he gave off a confident and proud aura. Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s guards also got on their horses. The two sides looked at each other. The guards were eyeing them covetously, but Fu Ye calmly yed with the bow in his hand. Many people were worried if he could pull the bow. ¡°Who¡¯s going first?¡± Fu Ye raised his chin. ¡°You go first.¡± The guard smiled provocatively. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a demonstration first!¡± ¡°Hyah!¡± The guard spurred his horse away, nocked an arrow, and hit the bullseye with a swish. Although they despised Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s methods, such results received cheers from the audience. Each of the ten arrows hit the bullseye. This result was praised by many people. But even if he won, it wouldn¡¯t be glorious. Many people looked at Fu Ye¡¯s expression. Unfortunately, he was expressionless. ¡°Your turn.¡± Fu Ye respondedzily and rode the horse forward. The next second, his aura changed. From azy person to a wild wolf that was ready to pounce, the guard even felt the horse under him be restless. For a moment, his heart was in turmoil. He looked at the young man who had been acting nonchntly in shock. Initially, he thought that his attitude was just him beingzy, but he did not expect that when it was his turn, his aura would suddenly be so shocking. Everyone watched as his dark eyes were as sharp as a wolf¡¯s. The young man with defined facial features instantly became aggressive. ¡°Hyah!¡± The horse instantly galloped out. Under the influence of Fu Ye¡¯s aura, it actually ran even faster. Fu Ye held the longbow in his hand and kicked the arrow barrel hanging on the side of the horse. The moment an arrow flew out, he grabbed it and shot it. This series of actions did not stop at all. The sound of an arrow piercing through the air rang out. Everyone saw Fu Ye shoot through the bullseye and watched as the target continued flying for a few meters before stopping at the opposite wall. ¡°Holy sh*t?!¡± ¡°F*ck!!!¡± Shocked voices immediately sounded in the shooting range. It pierced through the target! How much strength did he have? Moreover, his aim was very good. The next few arrows had the same effect. The young men of the Nangong Family looked at Fu Ye with admiration. However, the guard and Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s expressions darkened, especially thetter¡¯s. After shooting, Fu Ye slowly walked back. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Nangong Yunxuan arrogantly. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± That disdainful tone was really a p in the face. He retracted his gaze. When his gazended on Lu Xiaocha, it became a high-spirited smile again. ¡°How is it? Your brother did well, right?¡± His silly expression showed that he wanted to be praised. Lu Xiaocha nodded. Then, she added, ¡°Impressive.¡± She even gave him a thumbs-up. Fu Ye was satisfied. Nangong Yunyao and Yunyi looked at Fu Ye with shining eyes. ¡°How did you do that? Can you teach us?¡± These two youths admired the strong very much. Fu Ye looked so handsome when he shot the arrow just now. The two of them wished they could immediately be his disciples. Fu Ye waved his hand. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m stillcking.¡± The two of them thought that he was being humble, but Fu Ye was telling the truth. It was just shooting through the target. The kid would probably explode the target! The second match was Lu Beichen¡¯s. He could ride a horse, but not shoot an arrow. Although, he had yed shooting before. The results of the first few shots were not good. There were sighs from the archery field, and Nangong Yunxuan was overjoyed. They were definitely going to win this round! Lu Beichen was unaffected by those pessimistic voices. He continued to adjust his condition and draw his bow. Thest arrow finally hit the bullseye. While others looked down on his results, Lu Beichenughed. The others could not understand why he was still smiling so happily after losing. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Brother is amazing!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ Lu Beichen said humbly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do well, I only hit one bullseye.¡± However, the teacher who taught riding and archery could tell the truth. He looked at his students, expecting better from them. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on his results? Can¡¯t you tell that this is his first time holding a bow? Moreover, it¡¯s his first time shooting on a moving horse. The first arrow missed the target because he¡¯s not familiar with bows at all. Then, he quickly adjusted his posture. There was a clear improvement in the second arrow. He hit the second ring. The third arrow hit the third ring. The fourth arrow was close to the fourth ring. Every arrow he shot was improving. Every time he failed, he would quickly find the reason. He even calcted the wind resistance and adjusted the posture of drawing the bow. In the end, he sessfully hit the bullseye. This growth speed is simply unbelievable. You still have the cheek to look down on his results!¡± Everyone in the Nangong Family was speechless. Hearing their teacher¡¯s analysis, they finally realized. They immediately looked at Lu Beichen as if they were looking at a monster. ¡®F*ck! Is he even human?!¡¯ Thinking back to what he had just said, that was simply amazing! Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s face alternated between green and white. Although she had won, why couldn¡¯t she feel better? Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Lu Beichen smiled modestly. ¡°I was just lucky.¡± Everyone was speechless. Was it a fluke to draw the bow and shoot steadily for the first time? Their teacher looked at Lu Beichen as if he was looking at a treasure. Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Continue!¡± This was clearly a setup by her, but why was she so aggrievedpared to them? This time, it was Lu Beifeng. Not only did their training camp involve shooting, but they also had to learn some cold weapons so that they could make their own weapons to survive in the wilderness. The bow was one of them. Therefore, his and Fu Ye¡¯s postures were very standard. He didn¡¯t have Fu Ye¡¯s strength, but he¡­ knew how to shoot a few arrows at the same time. When Lu Beifeng shot three arrows on the bowstring and hit the three bullseyes, everyone¡¯s jaws almost dropped. ¡°What the f*ck!!!¡± ¡°Three arrows fired at the same time! He¡¯s f*cking showing off!¡± Who were they? Were they even human?! They must be a bunch of monsters who were here to embarrass the Nangong Family. The archery teacher was dumbfounded. Not to mention the others. Nangong Yunhuan, who was originally very worried, was speechless. ¡®Sorry for doubting.¡¯ He was thinking too much. He was worried that they would be at a disadvantage. These people were freaks! Chapter 178 - ictory

Chapter 178: Victory

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Of course, Lu Beifeng won this round. In thest round, Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Are we stillpeting?¡± How could Nangong Yunxuan admit defeat! ¡°I¡¯llpete with you in thest round!¡± She was very confident in herself. Moreover, Lu Xiaocha did not look like she had pulled a bow before. She would definitely win! As long as she won, theirpetition would be considered a draw. Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t mind and went to choose a horse with Nangong Yunxuan. Nangong Yunhuan was worried again. ¡°Those bows are very heavy. Lu Xiaocha might not be able to hold them.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that Fu Ye was looking at him strangely. Nangong Yunhuan: ¡°???¡± ¡®Did I say something wrong?¡¯ These bows and arrows were rtivelyrge and had not been refined before. It was impossible to draw the bowstring. Lu Xiaocha looked very weak. No one thought highly of her. ¡°Although Nangong Yunxuan is a little domineering, her riding and archery skills are all very good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Competing with someone who¡¯s never taken a riding and shooting ss, that¡¯s a little shameless.¡± ¡°The little girl doesn¡¯t look like she can pull the bowstring. She still has to ride a horse and shoot arrows. This is too difficult for her.¡± Although the first three people were freaks, no one believed that Lu Xiaocha could pull the bowstring when looking at her obedient, soft, and harmless appearance. Lu Xiaocha went to try the bows. These bows required different tensions. Even the lightest required nearly a hundred catties of pulling force topletely pull it open. The heaviest bow here required about seven hundred catties of pulling force. These were not things that the disciples in the family school could use. Only the strongest teachers could pull them. Previously, Fu Ye had chosen the heaviest one, so the force of the catapult was very strong. Lu Beifeng could pull about 400 catties of tension. It was neither light nor heavy, but it was more suitable for him to use. Everyone thought that Lu Xiaocha would choose the bow with the least tension. Unexpectedly, she chose the bow with the greatest tension. Everyone was stunned. What was she doing?! She actually chose this bow! ¡°Oh my god, she actually picked it up!¡± ¡°This bow is quite heavy, isn¡¯t it? How did she manage to pick it up at such a young age?¡± ¡°Damn, I need to use two hands to pick it up.¡± Nangong Yunxuan sneered. ¡°So what if she picks it up? Can she pull it?¡± Lu Xiaocha ignored her and slowly went to choose a horse with the bow. She had to choose a horse casually, but¡­ she was despised by the horse again. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. At this moment, she missed Andre very much. Nangong Yunxuan gloated. ¡°Even the horses don¡¯t want you to ride on them. You might as well admit defeat in this match.¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at her. ¡°Is this apetition to see who talks the most?¡± Nangong Yunxuan choked. ¡°Hmph, take your time then!¡± Lu Xiaocha touched her chin and looked at the horses. Could she order them around after a beating? Nangong Yunxuan had already gone on to the course, and her first arrow hit the bullseye. She nced at Lu Xiaocha and realized that she was still picking her horse seriously and not looking at her. She immediately felt ufortable as if she had punched cotton. By the time Nangong Yunxuan hit the bullseye with the third arrow, Lu Xiaocha was already threatening a strong ck horse. The ck horse followed Lu Xiaocha reluctantly. When she climbed onto it, the ck horse was even more restless. Lu Xiaocha pped its head. ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯ll let you go after we¡¯re done.¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because it had calmed down or because it wanted her to free him quickly, but at least it had calmed down. Perhaps because Nangong Yunxuan waspeting with Lu Xiaocha and the others, only one arrow missed this time. The rest hit the bullseye. She rode her horse proudly to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side. ¡°Your turn. I hope you don¡¯t lose too badly.¡± She looked down at the bow in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand and sneered. ¡°How ignorant. Do you think you can pull this bow just because you can hold it?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Why do you care?¡± She rode over, and at this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her. Lu Xiaocha had used a bow before. In the post-apocalyptic world, bullets were scarce, so cold weapons had to be mastered. The powerful machetes and axes had long been taken by others. As a child born in the post-apocalyptic world, she did not have any background. The weapons she could use were all inferior. The first weapon she made after awakening her superpower was a huge bow like this. Since it was a long-distance weapon, it was safer and more lethal for her to use it. The only disadvantage was that arrows were consumables, especially when facing a ghoul tide. It would be especially vexing if the arrows were used up and the ghouls were not killed. Fortunately, she had a closebat weaponter on. ¡°Hyah!¡± Lu Xiaocha mped the horse¡¯s stomach tightly and the ck horse ran like the wind. Lu Xiaocha held the longbow in one hand and took out an arrow to nock the bow. Then, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, she drew the big bow that required more than 700 catties of pulling force, and it was a full draw! ¡°Holy sh*t?!¡± ¡°She pulled it!¡± The teacher was so shocked that he took a few steps forward and widened his eyes in shock. If Fu Ye could draw this bow, they would only be shocked because of his physique. Now that they saw that Lu Xiaocha had also drawn the bow, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. This¡­ this was too ridiculous! BOOM! The sharp arrow pierced through the air and made a deafening sound when it hit the target. The sudden noise shocked everyone. The source of the sound was actually the target Lu Xiaocha had shot. The target was split into pieces. Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped! Not long after, a second loud bang sounded. Everywhere she passed, the targets she shot would end up in a very miserable state. She had even controlled her strength. After all ten arrows were shot, Lu Xiaocha rode her horse back. ¡°This is my win, right?¡± Nangong Yunxuan was in a daze. When she heard Lu Xiaocha¡¯s words, her face quickly turned red. She was so angry that she felt like her face had been pped. She had even mocked Lu Xiaocha when she went on stage. But now, Nangong Yunxuan felt that she had lost all her dignity. She tossed the bow to the floor and turned to leave. Lu Xiaocha sat on her horse and looked down at her. ¡°No way. Are you trying to escape because you can¡¯t afford to lose?¡± The others, who were still in shock, also saw Nangong Yunxuan, who wanted to leave. Nangong Yunyao shouted exaggeratedly. ¡°Wow, Nangong Yunxuan, you¡¯re going back on your word again. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Chapter 179 - Captured

Chapter 179: Captured

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Nangong Yunxuan gritted her teeth and reluctantly handed the Vigor Consolidating Pill to Lu Xiaocha. After that, she probably felt embarrassed and did not appear in front of Lu Xiaocha and the others for a few days. Nangong Yunhuan brought the four of them around to take a look. They went to the ce where they specialized in nting herbs and caught a few field mice and wild rabbits. In the end, they all became Lu Xiaocha¡¯s food. Nothing happened on the First Elder¡¯s side. The entire Nangong Family seemed to have calmed down, but it felt more like the calm before the storm. That night, outside Nangong Yunxiu¡¯s pharmacy, a group of people dressed in ck and wearing masks quietly approached. The night gave them the best cover. After taking down two guards of the Nangong Family, these intruders were also discovered. The invaders seemed to be stronger. Although the process was a little dangerous, they still sessfully entered the pharmacy and obtained the Longevity Fruit. After this group of people left, they did not notice that a small figure had followed them into a remote old residence. The lights in the old mansion were on. The First Elder and the Third Elder of the Nangong Family seemed to be drinking tea leisurely, but in fact, they were paying attention to the movements outside the door. The Third Elder was a skinny and gloomy old man. ¡°Big Brother, is that really the Longevity Fruit?¡± The First Elder was certain, ¡°There¡¯s definitely no mistake. There are records in the ancient books that the Longevity Fruit is shaped like a peach. It¡¯s very transparent and has a milky white fluorescence. When the box was opened, I saw it with my own eyes. I definitely didn¡¯t make a mistake. Also, we both know that if we¡¯re lucky, some mutant nts will grow in the heretic¡¯s nest. The higher the level of the heretic, the more likely it will be to cherish it. Therefore, that Longevity Fruit should be apanion nt of that Grade S heretic.¡± The Third Elder no longer had any doubts. ¡°Third Brother, are you sure those people can do it?¡± The Third Elder said, ¡°I specially hired the strongest assassin organization to ept the mission. After all, the Nangong Family is only a medicine refiner. Even if the guards are powerful, they are not as good as real assassins.¡± The First Elder¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It would be best if we can get rid of Nangong Yuxiu this time.¡± The Third Elder could not deny it, but there was a high chance that it was impossible. Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s life was too expensive. All his and his brother¡¯s thingsbined were not enough to pay for his life. The people in that organization never made a loss. At this moment, there was some movement outside. The two of them looked at each other and hurriedly walked out. ¡°Have you found the thing? What about Nangong Yuxiu?¡± ¡°Found it.¡± The masked man in ck¡¯s voice was cold as he handed a box to the First Elder. ¡°Nangong Yuxiu wasn¡¯t there. We won¡¯t kill him.¡± They didn¡¯t kill Nangong Yuxiu not because he was powerful, but because of his alchemy skills. Even their leader did not want such a genius who could refine all kinds of perfect medicinal pills to die. Although he was a little disappointed, the First Elder was already very happy to obtain the Longevity Fruit. The two elders couldn¡¯t wait to open the box. A crystal clear fruit that looked like a peach with a milky white glow appeared in front of everyone. Excitement appeared in the eyes of the two elders. But in the next second, the Longevity Fruit in their hands suddenly turned into a slender poisonous snake that opened its mouth to bite. The assassin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pulled out his dagger and cut it. As the ¡®snake¡¯ was cut off, a white smoke spread out from the box. ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. The two elders were the closest, and they were weak to begin with. In the next second, they fell to the ground. The assassins in ck ran out of the house, but that was all. After running out of the old residence, all the assassins copsed weakly in the courtyard. On top of the wall of the courtyard, under the moonlight, a ck cat looked down at the group of people below. Its long furry ck tail swayed in the air, and its golden vertical pupils glowed faintly in the night, giving people a strange feeling of fear. The sound of unhurried footsteps came from outside the courtyard. A young man in white slowly walked in under the moonlight. The night seemed to have be his background. The outstanding and elegant young man was cold. The moonlight shone into his eyes, as if it was sprinkled with ayer of snow. Behind him, a delicate and fair girl also walked in. Her ck eyes stared at the people on the ground. ¡°Uncle, who are they?¡± Nangong Yuxiu looked down at the people on the ground. ¡°Assassins.¡± His voice was cold and indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the First Elder and Third Elder of the Nangong Family.¡± Behind them were many members of the Nangong Family. They watched everything in silence. They really did not expect the First Elder and Third Elder to do such a thing. They hired assassins to steal the treasure and even wanted to kill the Patriarch. No matter what, what they did was a humiliation to the Nangong Family. Although the assassins on the ground did not faint, they lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. The information clearly showed that this person did not have any martial arts skills, but Nangong Yuxiu gave them a dangerous feeling that made them tremble. The Nightmare Cat jumped down from the wall and walked elegantly to Lu Xiaocha. In the old mansion. The two elders copsed to the ground weakly. At this moment, they still didn¡¯t understand that they had been tricked by Nangong Yuxiu. They were really idiots. However, they did not understand how the Longevity Fruit would be like this when they opened it. The First Elder gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s that heretic!¡± How could he have forgotten this? Perhaps he subconsciously did not believe that humans could control a Grade S heretic. When they saw Nangong Yuxiu and the people behind him, the First Elder and Third Elder were furious. ¡°Nangong Yuxiu, you set us up!¡± Nangong Yuxiu sat down on a stool and patted the chair beside him. ¡°Xiaocha,e here.¡± Everyone in the Nangong Family couldn¡¯t help but raise their eyebrows. The younger generation even cast envious gazes. Many of them wanted to get close to the Patriarch, but they couldn¡¯t. Lu Xiaocha walked towards her uncle and sat down beside him as if no one was around. Fu Ye and Lu Beifeng did not stand around either and found their own seats. Lu Beichen was speechless. He smiled politely at the elders who followed him and sat down next to his fourth brother. The Second Elder and the Fourth Elder were speechless. Fortunately, there were many seats in the room, so the two of them sat down too. The other juniors looked at each other and did not dare to sit. Moreover, there were no seats left. ¡®Stand, then.¡¯ Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on First Elder and Third Elder. Second Elder sneered. ¡°How strange. Did the Patriarch ask you to steal from his pharmacy? It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re shameless, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to say he set you up?¡± Chapter 180 - Call the Police

Chapter 180: Call the Police

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Nangong Yuxiu crossed his legs and supported his well-defined chin with one hand as he looked at the two elders indifferently. ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s settle the old and new scores together.¡± He sat up straight and tapped his fingertips on the table. ¡°During his tenure, the First Elder didn¡¯t differentiate between thepany and the treasure house. He embezzled 73 top-grade rare medicinal herbs, 205 high-grade medicinal herbs, and several medium-grade medicinal herbs. Moreover, he embezzled 300 million yuan from the family¡¯s funds and allowed his people to bully his own nsmen and snatch other people¡¯s hard-earned medicinal herbs and pills, causing many coteral disciples toin. The Nangong Family¡¯s pharmacy is open to the public. First Elder, you might want to exin why all the prescriptions have fallen into your hands and are only for those close to you¡­¡± Every time Nangong Yuxiu said something, First Elder and Third Elder would shrink their necks. The other members of the Nangong Family were already ring at them. ¡°Third Elder.¡± Nangong Yuxiu looked at him. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± His slender fingers pushed a jade box in front of the Third Elder, waved his hand, and a guard immediately stepped forward to open it. There was a red worm lying inside. Third Elder¡¯s pupils constricted, and his body trembled slightly. ¡°What¡­ what is this? I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± Nangong Yuxiu closed the box. ¡°Southern border¡¯s Silk Entanglement Gu, as long as this Gu is cast on a person, it will wantonly grow and destroy a person¡¯s blood energy. Because the mature Silk Entanglement Gu is very simr to a person¡¯s blood vessels, and it is attached to the blood vessels, it is very difficult for anyone to find it on the deceased. Silk Entanglement Gu is a poisonous worm that grows slowly. At first, it will not be noticed, but as it grows, the host¡¯s body will gradually weaken. At first, they will appear to be in an anemic state, and the medicinal pills are useless against the sickness. Later on, they will start coughing up blood¡­¡± Everyone was very familiar with every symptom he mentioned. Wasn¡¯t this how the old patriarch experienced when he fell sick? At this moment, everyone had already guessed something. They stared at the Third Elder and the Silk Entanglement Gu. Second Elder had a fiery temper, so he couldn¡¯t help but punch the Third Elder. ¡°Third brother! You colluded with the Southern border witch!¡± The Third Elder refused to admit it, but Nangong Yuxiu had a way to make him admit it. ¡°Third Elder, the medicine man in your secret room was used for raising Gu for that witch, right?¡± The Third Elder looked up at the man who was sitting leisurely on the chair. ¡°How did you know?!¡± It was toote for regrets. ¡°Third brother, you actually did such a vicious thing! You actually raised Gu for a witch!¡± Everyone was indignant. They were eager to know if Nangong Yuxiu was telling the truth. Then, he brought the rest to the Third Elder¡¯s residence. In the end, they really found the basement. The Third Elder struggled with all his might, but he was tightly controlled. ¡°Patriarch, that witch got the news in advance and ran away.¡± Nangong Yuxiu nodded. ¡°He ran away.¡± What a pity. He did not let Lu Xiaocha and the other young ones enter the basement. It was obvious what a tragic situation it was inside. Only a few elders and elders went to the basement together. Then, they covered their mouths and ran out. Once they were outside, they started vomiting. ¡°First Elder, Third Elder, the Nangong Family can¡¯t let such vicious people like you stay!¡± The First Elder¡¯s expression was ferocious. ¡°The head of the Nangong Family should be mine. Nangong Yuxiu is nothing! He was the one who stole my position as the Patriarch!¡± The Third Elder also looked at Nangong Yuxiu with hatred in his eyes. ¡°I really underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to find out everything about us!¡± Fourth Elder snorted. ¡°If the Nangong Family really fell into the hands of people like you, it would really be over. Fortunately, Yuxiu came back, otherwise, the Nangong Family might have turned from a revered alchemist family into an evil cultivator family that everyone despised. Even our ancestors won¡¯t let you off!¡± The two elders hurriedly asked Nangong Yunxiu to deal with them. Nangong Yuxiu said, ¡°Call the police.¡± Everyone in the Nangong Family was shocked. ¡°What???¡± Shouldn¡¯t they handle this themselves? Why did it involve calling the police? Looking at their dumbfounded expressions, Nangong Yuxiu chuckled softly. This smile was like the first snow melting and reviving everything. It was so beautiful that it stunned people. ¡°First Elder embezzled 300 million yuan of public property, excluding those medicinal herbs. The Third Elder is a little more serious. He¡¯s a murderer. This is awful society. Why not call the police?¡± Everyone in the Nangong Family was speechless. It made sense. They couldn¡¯t refute it! However, they had always dealt with the family¡¯s internal problems themselves. They had never thought that there would be an option to call the police now. Nangong Yunhuan hesitated and asked, ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll call the police?¡± Nangong Yunxiu nodded. The First Elder and Third Elder were unhappy. ¡°We¡¯re from the Nangong Family. Even if you want to punish us, you have to follow the family rules. How can those ordinary people outside punish us?¡± As members of the Nangong Family, the First Elder and the Third Elder had always believed that their bloodline was nobler than that of ordinary people outside. They didn¡¯t want those people they looked down on to punish them. Nangong Yunhuan and the other youngsters couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°First Elder, Third Elder, your thinking is too feudal. What era is it now? You still think you¡¯re so high up in the air.¡± ¡°Although the medicine we make is a little magical, the technology and medicine outside are also advanced. We need to study the medicine they make.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be too constrained. Moreover, the two of you have done such a thing and are still so picky. Do you think you have the right to choose?¡± In the past, as juniors, they might have respected these two elders, but after knowing what they had done, especially since the death of their old patriarch was rted to them, they only felt disgusted by these two people. In the end, the two of them were arrested and sent to the police station. After everything was over, everyone went home. However, today was destined to be a sleepless night. Nangong Yunxuan was woken up by the noise, and when she woke up, her whole world copsed. ¡°What are you talking about?! My grandfather was fired as an elder and sent to the police station to be sentenced?¡± Nangong Yunxuan couldn¡¯t believe it. She hurriedly put on her clothes and asked the Patriarch what was going on. However, she could not even enter the main courtyard. ¡°Youngdy Yunxuan, the Patriarch is resting. You¡¯d better not disturb him. By the way, the Patriarch asked us to tell you that your grandfather owes the Nangong Family too much because he embezzled public funds. Now, the herbal fields and properties under his name are going to be confiscated. Also, your grandfather is no longer an elder. Please pack your things and move out of the Nangong Family¡¯s residence as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 181 - Chapter 125

Chapter 181: Chapter 125

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Nangong Yunxuan definitely couldn¡¯t stay in the residence now. Although she had taken the First Elder¡¯s assets, Nangong Yunxuan¡¯s parents¡¯ assets were left to her. Of course, Nangong Yuxiu wouldn¡¯t kill a child. It was just that she couldn¡¯t enjoy the benefits of power anymore. Third Elder was also dealt with in the same way. ¡°Nonsense! My grandfather is a member of the Nangong Family. What¡¯s wrong with using some money? Why should he be removed from his position as an elder? He can say whatever he wants just because he¡¯s the patriarch? I refuse to ept this!¡± The guard looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°This matter was discussed by the Patriarch and the other elders. It wasn¡¯t the Patriarch¡¯s idea alone. The Patriarch won¡¯t see you either. Please leave.¡± His attitude was firm. Nangong Yunxuan still wanted to make a fuss, but she was forcefully taken away. Whether Nangong Yunxuan was willing to believe it or not, it was the truth. As for those killers, Nangong Yuxiu didn¡¯t do anything to them. He just waited for their boss toe and pick them up. Because of this, the assassin organization owed Nangong Yuxiu a favor and gave him an identity card. They also promised not to ept any missions rted to him in the future. After everything in the Nangong Family was settled, Nangong Yuxiu took out an emerald-green pill that he had already refined. ¡°This is a life-prolonging pill.¡± Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye were pleasantly surprised. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. What do you want? Do you want the thousand-year-old ginseng?¡± Nangong Yuxiu smiled. ¡°Why are you telling me this? I¡¯m your uncle and I¡¯m just helping to refine pills. I also obtained a lot of benefits from refining the life-prolonging pill this time.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°But you used a lot of your herbs.¡± Nangong Yuxiu took out another bottle of pills and handed it to Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Those herbs are specially nted in the Nangong Family¡¯s medicinal field. It¡¯s not too rare for me, so you don¡¯t have to think that I¡¯m at a disadvantage. ¡°This bottle of pills is the Vigor Consolidating Pill. Take it back and give it to your parents and eldest brother. It¡¯s good for your health. Previously, I was still thinking of a way to give these pills to them.¡± He looked at his nephew and niece andughed. ¡°Since you all know about the heretic bureau, the others should know too, right?¡± The three nodded. Nangong Yuxiu stroked Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hair. ¡°Be good. Go home first. I have to settle my matters at home for a while. I¡¯ll look for you after I¡¯m done. ¡°The auction I told Xiaocha about was organized by the heretic bureau. There are many good things inside. You can use points to auction or use cash or barter. Go back and prepare.¡± Since the life-prolonging pill had been refined, it was time for them to leave. Coincidentally, Grandpa Fu¡¯s birthday banquet was in three days. This trip to Province A was a pleasant surprise. She didn¡¯t expect her uncle to have such a mysterious identity. The Nangong Family wasn¡¯t an ordinary hermit family, but an alchemy family that had been passed down for a thousand years! It was already night when they returned to the Lu family. Knowing that they would arrive today, Pei Anran asked the kitchen to prepare a lot of delicious food. ¡°Xiaocha!¡± ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. It was morefortable to stay at home. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Pei Anran, who was familiar with her daughter¡¯s personality, immediately pulled her to her side. ¡°Look, they¡¯re all your favorites.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the table full of fragrant food. When she ate too much at the Nangong Family ate too much, she was always stared at by Nangong Yunhuan and the others. At the dining table, the family was having a good time. They talked about their trip to the Nangong Family while eating. Although she had already heard them on the phone, Pei Anran was still surprised. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Yuxiu to be rted to the heretic bureau.¡± Pei Anran¡¯s heart ached. ¡°After returning to such a family, Yuxiu must be under a lot of pressure. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t help him at all back then.¡± As a child who had grown up outside, the pressure he had to bear to be suddenly brought into such a family was unimaginable. ¡°Fortunately, that child has been smart since he was young. When he was in junior high school, he already went to earn money by himself so that he wouldn¡¯t cause me trouble. Actually, I feel that I¡¯ve let him down. After Mom left, he was the only family I had.¡± Lu Zhan held his wife¡¯s hand andforted her silently. Pei Anran looked at her husband and outstanding children. She was already very satisfied in this life. They had suffered for the first half of their lives, but the rest of their lives were sweet! The children at the dining table were speechless. They felt like they were being stuffed with dog food. Since she was back¡­ she should go to school. The final exam wasing soon. Lu Xiaocha was worried. Compared to doing exam papers, she would rather hunt bandits! In the morning, she carried her bag and sighed with fried dough sticks in her mouth. Everyone was amused by her wrinkled face. Pei Anran was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°We¡¯re not forcing you to do well in the exam. Why are you so worried?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°If I scorest, won¡¯t I embarrass my brother and you?¡± The only thing she did not feel ashamed of was herself. Anyway, she was quite thick-skinned. Lu Beichen was also wearing a blue and white school uniform. He carried his school bag and walked over. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Pei Anranughed. ¡°Dad and Mom don¡¯t mind either. Xiaocha, as long as you¡¯re happy in school. Although I know you don¡¯t like to study, you have to interact with your peers.¡± Of course, Lu Xiaocha knew that her parents were doing this for her own good. She nodded and carried her bag. ¡°Goodbye, Mom and Dad. Brother and I are going to school.¡± When they were about to leave in the car, Lu Beihuai¡¯s car stopped in front of them. ¡°Get in the car. It¡¯s on the way.¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. ¡®Brother, do you think we are fools? How was this on the way?!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re doing this for our sister. Why didn¡¯t I see you on the way when I was going to school in the past?¡¯ After Lu Xiaocha got into the car, her big brother took her bag. Moreover, he took out a cup of milk tea from the seat beside him and many various snacks from the car. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°!!!¡± ¡®Big Brother, I love you!¡¯ Lu Beichen was speechless. Good lord, good lord! ¡°These snacks are all produced by your ownpany. You can eat as much as you want.¡± Lu Beichen was at a loss. ¡°Brother, when did our family have apany that produces snacks?¡± Although he was young, the family business had never hidden anything from him. His family was even consciously nurturing him. So¡­ why didn¡¯t he know that his family had a snack business? Lu Beihuai¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I bought it half a month ago. It¡¯s not safe to buy snacks outside. Xiaocha, if you like these, eat your own. There¡¯s also milk tea. The milk tea shop was established a week ago. Try and see if it¡¯s good. If you need any suggestions, feel free to ask. In the future, the milk tea shop will send one over every morning. You can choose your favorite vor.¡± This time, Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®I really didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing!¡¯ However, it would be a lie to say that she was not touched. Lu Xiaocha was not stupid enough to not see that all of this was for her. Her brother¡¯s care was heavy. Lu Xiaocha felt warm. Chapter 182 - Don’t Copy His Name

Chapter 182: Don¡¯t Copy His Name

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As she drank her milk tea, she looked at the young man beside her. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to do this for me.¡± Lu Beihuai was unusually calm. ¡°I only offered some money. Everything was arranged by my subordinates.¡± This was the power of money! Lu Xiaocha liked her brother¡¯s car too much. There were many secret boxes inside. When she opened them, they were all surprises. They were all food. There were all kinds of snacks and pastries from their own brand. She even specially took a look. The name of the brand was ¡®Sister at Home¡¯. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, she felt embarrassed. ¡®Brother, isn¡¯t the name a little too straightforward?¡¯ Lu Beichen also looked at his brother with an indescribable expression. Although he knew that his brother only looked cold, he was actually a worrisome person. He waspletely different from his father. He was talkative. However, he was only like this to people who were very familiar with him. When he was outside, he did not talk much. His partners said that he had inherited his father¡¯s teachings. But his true personality¡­ He was even more thoughtful than his father. This was even more overboard with his sister. Look at how considerate he was. In order to prevent his sister from eating unhealthy snacks and milk tea, she even created a brand that belonged to her! He was biased! The motorcycle drove all the way to school. The two of them bade farewell to their brother and entered the school. Although they were all wearing blue and white school uniforms, the two of them were especially eye-catching. Many adolescent boys and girls looked over. They had such a good temperament. They took another look. Their skin was so fair that it reflected the sunlight! Another look. Hiss¡­ the school hunk and the campus belle! Under these sneaky gazes, the siblings walked side by side to the ssroom. Gu Xiao wasing out and almost bumped into them. ¡°Why are you running?¡± Lu Beichen pulled his sister to his side. Gu Xiao was stunned for a second before hugging Lu Beichen excitedly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ ss monitor, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Seeing that he was about to shamelessly kiss his face, Lu Beichen¡¯s expression changed as he pped Gu Xiao¡¯s face and pushed him away. ¡°Get lost!¡± His cold tone was simply too disdainful. Gu Xiao scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I was too excited.¡± Lu Beichen nced at him and waited for Lu Xiaocha to walk in. ¡°ss monitor!¡± ¡°ss monitor, Lu Xiaocha, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Lu Beichen put down his bag. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you guys so agitated?¡± ¡°ss monitor, it¡¯s the mathpetition. You don¡¯t know how arrogant Beicheng Middle School was when you were not in school. They even brought people to provoke us.¡± Nancheng Middle School and Beicheng Middle School alwayspeted with each other. Be it learning or other aspects. In Nancheng, there was Lu Beichen, who had dominated first ce in his age group all year round and had also won first ce in the English essaypetitionst time. There was also a young man in Beicheng Middle School who was called a genius, Xu Ruian. The two of them had beenpeting since they were in primary school. The people from the two schools also liked topare them together. As time passed, their anger rose. No matter what they did, the two youths had topete. Although Lu Beichen was calm, he was alsopetitive. The two of them hadpeted in variouspetitions and certificates since elementary school. Both sides had won and lost. There was going to be a middle school mathpetition soon, so they naturally had topete. When Xu Ruian found out that Lu Beichen had not been in school recently, he was furious. He felt that Lu Beichen did not respect hispetitor, so he found someone to provoke his ss. After dying his studies for so long, he would definitely win thispetition! Lu Beichen was speechless. He even came to the school to provoke him. This was really something that guy could do. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll see him during thepetition.¡± He would never lose! Lu Xiaocha cheered for her brother. Impressive, impressive. They even had topete in something as difficult as math. After ss, the teacher smiled when he saw Lu Beichen. However, when he saw Lu Xiaocha, the smile on his face stiffened. Taking a deep breath, the math teacher called the siblings to the office. ¡°Lu Beichen, Lu Xiaocha,e to my office.¡± Lu Xiaocha quickly stuffed all the biscuits in her hand into her mouth and covered her mouth. She looked at her brother with her big eyes. ¡°Brother, was I exposed for eating?¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± It was not the first time she had eaten food secretly. The teacher would not call her to the office for such a small matter. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± In the math teacher¡¯s office, the siblings lined up. ¡°Beichen,e here. Are you confident in this mathpetition?¡± Lu Beichen nodded. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve already finished the set of test papers you gave me. I¡¯ll bring them over to show you after ss.¡± The math teacher smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved. Tomorrow, every ss will choose the top three students to take the exam. Next week, they will go to Province S to participate in the mathpetition. Every school will only choose the top three in this mathpetition. Beichen, you can do your best and try to get a ranking for our school¡­¡± The math teacher nagged and said a lot of encouraging words. Lu Beichen listened attentively. Finally, it was Lu Xiaocha¡¯s turn. Lu Xiaocha stood up straight and held her head high. The math teacher looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Xiaocha, next time you copy your brother¡¯s test paper, don¡¯t copy his name.¡± He blinked and ced Lu Xiaocha¡¯s paper in front of her. This was their homework. Copying was verymon in school, but it was a little too much to copy the names. Lu Xiaocha craned her neck to take a look and quickly retracted her neck. Her eyes were a little guilty. Lu Beichen held his forehead. ¡°¡­¡± He had been careless. He should have checked it first. The math teacher looked at the two of them, disappointed. ¡°As her brother, how can you not help her study and let her copy your homework!¡± Lu Xiaocha muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± The math teacher calmly took a sip of tea. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°With your attitude of either dozing off or eating snacks in ss, it would be strange if you could do it.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®Heh¡­ Why are you exposing my shorings?¡¯ Lu Beichen said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. I¡¯ll teach her well.¡± The math teacher nced at him. He was quite protective. ¡°I heard that Lu Xiaocha is very athletic?¡± That¡¯s right! Lu Xiaocha nodded quickly. ¡°I like physical education.¡± The math teacher¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You two siblingsplement each other. Since you¡¯re good at it, perform well during the sports day.¡± Chapter 183 - Birthday Banquet

Chapter 183: Birthday Banquet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He waved his hand. ¡°Go back. Be careful when you copy next time. Of course, it would be even better if you don¡¯t copy.¡± Lu Xiaocha could not answer him. After all, her head hurt when she saw these dense numbers. After the siblings returned to ss, Lu Xiaocha could still listen to the lessons of the liberal arts. She listened very seriously if she could and even took notes obediently. Those words had improved greatly from before. Now that they were written properly, they looked much more refined. She didn¡¯t understand science at all. Several science teachers wanted to ask her if she had any objections to them. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Don¡¯t look at me, there¡¯s no use! She did not want to ck off, but her abilities did not allow it. She was sleepy in science and English, but when it came to exercise and physical education, she was in high spirits. During the exercises, everyone was as perfunctory as possible about the jumping gymnastics. However, Lu Xiaocha was really¡­ super serious. The people around her could not help but get serious. The leaders praised her when they saw it. Gu Xiao could not understand. ¡°Why do you think our sister is so serious?¡± Lu Beichen corrected her. ¡°She¡¯s my sister. What do you think this gymnastics is for?¡± Gu Xiao asked, ¡°Exercise?¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°What else? Let you dance for fun? Do it seriously.¡± He could even do a set ofbination punches. Wasn¡¯t this just gymnastics? He could do it too. Among the sparse group of students who seemed to have not eaten their fill, the powerful gymnastic posture of the 7th Grade ss 1 was very eye-catching. Just one look was enough to make one feelfortable. The principal stood on the high tform and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Not bad. Which ss is that? You¡¯re quite energetic. This is what a student should be like.¡± ¡°That seems to be from the 7th Grade ss 1.¡± Look at the other sses dancing around. It was blinding! Looking at 7th Grade ss 1 again, his eyes lit up. After the exercises ended, it was PE ss right after. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes were sparkling. She finally did not have to sit in the ssroom! Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Soon, it was Grandpa Fu¡¯s birthday. Their whole family had to attend Grandpa Fu¡¯s banquet. Lu Xiaocha sat quietly in a blue dress and let the makeup artist do her makeup. ¡°Don¡¯t put too much powder on my face.¡± The makeup artist smiled. ¡°Got it, youngdy. But your skin is really good. Your eyshes are so thick and long. You don¡¯t need fake eyshes at all. Let me put on nude makeup for you.¡± This was not the first time she had put on makeup for Lu Xiaocha, but every time she came to look at her face, she would sigh at how unfair it was. Not only was it Lu Xiaocha, but God was also biased toward this whole family. Pei Anran was wearing a gown the same color as her daughter¡¯s, but her¡¯s was more mature and charming, while her daughter¡¯s was more delicate and cute. The two of them stood together like flowers. The other members of the Lu family were all wearing suits. All of them looked like clothes racks. Their auras were different, but they were all outstanding men. Who wouldn¡¯t be envious of this family? ¡°Time¡¯s up. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Zhan looked at the time and walked out with his wife and children. The three luxury cars sent them to the five-star hotel. The ce was already full of guests. The peopleing and going were all dressed appropriately. Some of them were even wearing military uniforms. The scene was huge. Old Master Fu had lived his entire life in a high position. He had manyrades and friends in the past, and they were all powerful and influential. Those who wanted to curry favor with the Fu family were everywhere. How many people spent so much money on an invitation today? Even in such a ce where nobles gathered, the Lu family¡¯s arrival still caused amotion. Outstanding people would attract attention wherever they went. Everyone in the Lu family was good-looking and had an extraordinary aura. Even those who did not know them could not help but look at them. At this moment, there were even more people around the host of the banquet, the grandfather and grandson of the Fu family. Fu Ye followed his grandfather. An old man who was of simr age to Old Master Fu was talking to Old Master Fu with his granddaughter. They were basically talking about their children. That old man clearly wanted to matchmake his granddaughter with Fu Ye. Old Master Fu smiled and said that it all depended on his grandson¡¯s consciousness and changed the topic, but he did not answer him. What a joke. If he really arranged a marriage for his grandson, he would jump up and overturn the table. His granddaughter also looked at Fu Ye shyly to find a topic. ¡°Brother Fu Ye, I heard that you¡¯re going to be a soldier. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Fu Ye said bluntly, ¡°No, you heard wrong.¡± The girl was speechless. ¡°I just came back from overseas. I¡¯m not familiar with everything in the country. Can I trouble you in the future¡­ Fu Ye said, ¡°No one in your family is in the country? I¡¯m not familiar with you. Why are you looking for me?¡± The expression on the girl¡¯s face was about to freeze. ¡°We¡¯ll get familiar with each other if we don¡¯t know each other well.¡± Fu Ye decisively refused. ¡°No, find someone else.¡± ¡°Then Brother Fu Ye, can we exchange contact details? Just treat it as making friends.¡± Fu Ye was expressionless and had his hand in his pocket. He said confidently, ¡°I don¡¯t have a cell phone.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡®What the hell are you lying about?¡¯ Just as Fu Ye was about to run out of patience, the Lu family appeared. He immediately saw Lu Xiaocha, who was wearing a blue gown beside Pei Anran. She was obedient and soft. Super cute! Fu Ye, who looked polite a second ago and was actually frowning and a little impatient, suddenly smiled so hard that he almost broke his teeth. He looked a little silly. This sudden change caught everyone off guard. His childhood friend could not bear to look at him. He could not believe that this was the arrogant Fu Ye. Fu Ye pushed away the people around him and walked towards the Lu family. The girl who wanted to continue asking for his contact information was speechless. Damn this man! If not for the fact that he was handsome and had a powerful family, she would not have been willing to chase him! The topics were all started by a girl like her, but he was still impatient! ¡°Uncle, Auntie, wee.¡± When Fu Ye ran in front of the Lu family, he suddenly became polite and gentlemanly. It was quite decent. The tall young man was wearing a well-tailored ck suit. His facial features were well-defined, and there was a wildness in his eyes. His extraordinary aura was still very eye-catching. Especially his tanned skin and well-proportioned and slender figure. The hormonal aura on his body made many girls look at him again and again. Most importantly, not only Fu Ye, but the rest of the Lu family were also quite eye-catching! Pei Anran smiled. ¡°Little Ye, where¡¯s your grandfather?¡± ¡°There, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± He even winked at Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beifeng. Lu Beifeng rolled his eyes. Chapter 184 - Watching a Show

Chapter 184: Watching a Show

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

They walked over to talk to today¡¯s star, Old Fu. Lu Xiaocha took this opportunity to send the gift. ¡°Happy birthday, Grandpa Fu.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Hahaha, Xiaocha, I¡¯m already very happy that you¡¯re here. Why did you bring a gift?¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, so I definitely have to give you a gift. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Grandpa Fu smiled warmly and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m very happy as long as youe. Previously, you followed your Brother Fu Ye everywhere. He didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, right?¡± Fu Ye: ¡°¡­ Grandpa, what kind of image do I have in your heart?¡± Why was he trouble? Old Master Fu almost rolled his eyes in public. ¡®Don¡¯t you know?¡¯ Lu Xiaocha smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Fu. Brother Fu Ye can¡¯t beat me.¡± The Old Masterughed heartily. Unlike the polite conversation of the others, the old man was clearly much more intimate with Lu Xiaocha. This attracted the attention of many people. Fu Ye instructed his grandfather, ¡°Grandpa, keep this well. The things inside can¡¯t be bought with money.¡± In order to surprise his grandfather, he had never said anything about what Lu Xiaocha had given him. Grandpa Fu nced at his grandson. He had wanted to pass the gift to the butler, but with his reminder, the old man turned around and put it in his pocket. Although his grandson was quite mischievous, he never joked about serious matters. After that, Old Master Fu chatted with the Lu family and also wanted to introduce the Lu family to his old friends. Lu Zhan and the rest were not stupid. The opportunity had already been delivered to their mouths. If they could not grasp it, they would not have established such arge business dynasty. When the surrounding people who were trying to build a rtionship saw the Lu family¡¯s treatment, they were so envious that their eyes turned red. The girl who had tried to talk to Fu Ye previously waspletely infatuated with Lu Beilin now. How could she care about Fu Ye now? Compared to the wild type, she preferred Lu Beilin who was full of charm. Fu Ye was relieved. He brought Lu Xiaocha, Lu Beifeng, Lu Beichen, and a few of his childhood friends to the food and beverage section. He tugged at his tie and clothes and bared his teeth. ¡°How annoying. It¡¯s morefortable to wear my shirt and vest. I have to take a few turns talking to them. It¡¯s even more tiring than me beating up the heretic.¡± Hearing Fu Ye¡¯s words, Lu Beifeng could not help but roll his eyes at him. ¡°Then if you¡¯re so capable, aren¡¯t you still wearing a suit? You¡¯re the only grandson in the Fu family. Even if you don¡¯t help socialize, who will?¡± Fu Ye muttered, ¡°If not for the fact that I¡¯m afraid that old man will chase me around the courtyard and beat me up, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Then, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about having another brother. I only care about a sister like Xiaocha.¡± As he spoke, he did not forget to take a small cake and hand it to Lu Xiaocha. Lu Beifeng had been holding it in for a long time. When he heard this, he could not help but kick him. ¡°I knew you were trying to steal my sister!¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°We are like brothers. You¡¯re already my brother. My grandfather is your grandfather, and your sister is my sister!¡± He said it in a heroic manner, but in fact, his skin was thick enough. Lu Xiaocha could not help but look sideways. Lu Beifeng was so angry that he almost cut ties with him on the spot. After harassing his good brother, Fu Ye went in front of Lu Xiaocha again. He raised his eyebrows and gloated when he saw Lu Beilin being pestered by a group of girls. ¡°Kid, do you have any thoughts about seeing your brother being pestered by so many women?¡± Lu Xiaocha nibbled on the thing in her hand like a hamster and looked over. ¡°No.¡± She had seen her third brother¡¯s charm before. No matter where he went, he could easily make a group of people go crazy. After Fu Ye finished looking at Lu Beilin, he looked at Lu Beifeng with disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re brothers. If you were half as charming as him, you wouldn¡¯t be single now.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡®What right do you have to criticize others!¡¯ Facing their disdainful gazes, Fu Ye was calm. While observing the various people in the banquet hall, Lu Xiaocha discovered the original female lead in the novel, Bai Yunyi. At this moment, a woman in a white dress was standing in front of her. The two of them said something, but Bai Yunyi¡¯s expression was very ugly, as if she was holding in something. Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and thought for a few seconds before guessing that it should be the first love of the male lead, Leng Yunting. Good lord, if she remembered correctly, her brother¡¯s movie was about to film the female lead turning evil. Hiss¡­ So her brother really brought the male lead¡¯s first love here? A ss of fruit juice was handed over. Lu Xiaocha took it and drank it slowly. The soft flesh on her face was suddenly pinched. She red at him. As expected, it was Fu Ye. Fu Ye sat there roguishly and looked at Lu Xiaocha with a smile in his narrow eyes. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He followed the child¡¯s gaze and saw Bai Yunyi and the male lead¡¯s first love. The two women seemed to be arguing in a corner. Bai Yunyi was so angry that she looked like she was about to cry. Fu Ye retracted his gaze in boredom. ¡°What¡¯s there to see over there?¡± Lu Xiaocha pped his hand away. ¡°I want to watch.¡± Fu Ye looked at the toasts in the banquet. He didn¡¯t like such ces, but today was his grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, so he patiently socialized. Many people had already discovered that he was here. Fu Ye didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb Lu Xiaocha¡¯s meal, so he pinched her face again. ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with those people. You stay here.¡± This time, Lu Xiaocha did not p his hand away. She only nodded obediently to show that she understood. After Fu Ye left, Lu Xiaocha sat down with her brothers to eat before going to the washroom. Coincidentally, she met Bai Yunyi and the male lead¡¯s first love again. After washing her hands, she didn¡¯t leave and stayed to watch the show. The main reason was that she could not go out. The two of them were blocking the toilet and talking. Listening to the two women¡¯s argument, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s heart was calm. She almost started eating sunflower seeds. ¡°Bai Yunyi, Yunting is mine. You know very well that your eyes are really simr to mine. He only treats you as a substitute. Now that I¡¯m back, how long do you think you can stay by Yunting¡¯s side?¡± Bai Yunyi¡¯s eyes were red as if she was enduring something. ¡°What are you talking about? Tell Leng Yunting yourself if you have the ability. Do you think I want to stay by his side?¡± The male lead¡¯s first love sneered. She was pretending to be so noble. Who couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking? Bai Yunyi had be famous in the entertainment industry thanks to the resources provided by The Leng family. She didn¡¯t believe that Bai Yunyi would give up on everything so easily. Lu Xiaocha clicked her tongue. What was she thinking? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that there would be someone in the toilet? Like her. Just as she was thinking this, Lu Xiaocha suddenly heard a cry of surprise. Right on the heels of that was the sound of something falling to the ground. ¡°Bai Yunyi, what are you doing?¡± Leng Yunting¡¯s questioning voice sounded. Chapter 185 - Be Careful

Chapter 185: Be Careful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Yunting, don¡¯t me Miss Bai. I fell on my own. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m wearing high heels. The ground here is a little slippery.¡± Liu Qianqian, the male lead¡¯s first love, said aggrievedly that it had nothing to do with Bai Yunyi as she hid her injured arm behind her back. However, her action of hiding her arm was clearly too ¡°clumsy¡±. Soon, she was ¡°identally¡± discovered by Leng Yunting. Leng Yunting grabbed Liu Qianqian¡¯s arm in anger. ¡°What are you doing? Did I allow you to bully Qianqian like this?!¡± Bai Yunyi¡¯s eyes were already red. This time, she started crying. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who pushed her. I¡¯ll be the one to me for everything, alright? Then go ahead and get along with her. In the future, I won¡¯t have anything to do with you anymore. I¡¯ll pay back the money I owe you.¡± With that, Bai Yunyi wiped her tears and ran away. Leng Yunting wanted to chase after her, but Liu Qianqian suddenly hugged his arm. ¡°Yunting, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault for letting Miss Bai misunderstand. I¡¯m sorry. Also, quickly go and change your clothes. My blood seems to have stained your clothes. After you change your clothes, quickly chase after Miss Bai.¡± Liu Qianqian cried pitifully. Her face was pale, but she was still considerate. After all, she was the woman he had liked for so many years. Leng Yunting could only suppress the frustration in his heart and bring someone to treat her wound first. He clenched his jaw and was a little unhappy with Bai Yunyi¡¯s attitude towards him. What nonsense was she spouting? Was their rtionship something that Bai Yunyi could break just because she wanted to? After the other three people left, Lu Xiaocha slowly walked out of the toilet. Although she had read that book a long time ago, she still remembered some of the plot. Bai Yunyi seemed to have made up her mind to fall out with Leng Yunting this time. She evenined to her best friend. Her best friend really felt sorry for her and persuaded her to cut ties with Leng Yunting. She even suggested that she go somewhere else to rest. Unexpectedly, Bai Yunyi agreed well at that time. When Leng Yunting went to look for her twice, the two of them were together again. That was not all. Bai Yunyi had unintentionally told Leng Yunting about her best friend and even told him what her best friend had said to persuade her. Then, her best friend was hated by Leng Yunting, and her career suffered a blow. Until she was fired from her job, she did not expect that all of this was because of her best friend. At the thought of this, Lu Xiaocha was speechless. In the novels, the female lead¡¯s best friend was really not someone ordinary people could be. Tsk tsk¡­ The two of them were in a state where they could separate and get together a dozen times in millions of words. Why bother to torture themselves and the people around them? If it were her, she would have pped him. After watching the show, Lu Xiaocha slowly left the washroom. It was still lively outside, but she did not see Bai Yunyi and Leng Yunting. Lu Xiaocha was surprised to find that her third brother had also run over to hide. There were also many people present who brought celebrities along. Not long after Lu Beiqing arrived, he was surrounded by people from the entertainment industry. There were directors, celebrities, and the big bosses of those filmpanies. Their goal was to find out his next move. After dealing with it for a while, Lu Beiqing found an excuse toze around here. At this moment, therge feline leanedzily on the chair. He looked gentle and refined, but those who knew him well knew that this person looked gentle and polite on the surface, but there was a sense of alienation in his bones. Just by looking at his appearance, just like Lu Beilin, as long as he was willing, he could also charm arge number of women. Every time Lu Beiqing put on his clothes, he would button the top button. With his sses on, he looked very abstinent. Unlike his younger brother, Lu Beilin, who unted his sses, he was really short-sighted. Lu Beiqing liked to read books since he was young. There were all kinds of books, so he was short-sighted when he was in high school. However, he looked more charming with his sses on. The biological mother of the two brothers was of mixed blood. The two brothers had also perfectly inherited their parents¡¯ strengths. They had mixed blood and their facial features were deeper and more exquisite. At this moment, even in this corner, there were still many girls secretly sizing him up. Lu Xiaocha walked over and sat down. Lu Beiqing fed her the peeled lychee in his hand. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Lu Beiqing¡¯s voice was gentle and casual. ¡°I met your female lead in the washroom. She seems to be having a conflict with that Leng guy, and the other girl should be the male lead¡¯s first love.¡± Lu Xiaocha told him what had happened at the toilet door. Lu Beiqing nodded and touched his chin with his slender fingers. ¡°Are they crazy? Why do they think the toilet will be safe and no one will hear them?¡± Lu Xiaocha shrugged. She had been thinking about this before. Lu Beiqing ordered a ss of wine and a ss of warm milk for his sister. The siblings chatted as they talked and inevitably talked about the movie Magical World. Lu Xiaocha said generously, ¡°I¡¯ve seen that movie. I quite like it. Can I really act in it?¡± Lu Beiqing smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Therode¡¯s character settings. It¡¯spletely tailor-made for you. I can tell that he really likes you. When the timees, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of the camera, just act as yourself.¡± Lu Xiaocha nibbled on the pear and nodded. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± As they chatted, Lu Beilin finally shook off the group of beauties surrounding him and came over. He tugged at his tie with a faint smile in his peach-blossom eyes. Anyone who was stared at by him would unconsciously feel as if they were being overly pampered by him. Right on the heels of that, they couldn¡¯t help but sink into it. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lu Beilin loosened his tie, revealing his slender neck and fair corbone. He looked even more alluring. However, one of the people sitting beside him was his brother, who knew what kind of person he was, and the other was his sister. They were not charmed at all. Lu Beiqing took a sip of red wine. ¡°We¡¯re talking about when you¡¯ll find a sister-inw for Xiaocha to tie you down.¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s light golden hair curled up slightly. Sometimes, he looked like a dog. He was both innocent and alluring. He chuckled and adjusted his sses. ¡°Of course¡­ that¡¯s impossible.¡± Lu Beilin did not hide his true nature. ¡°I have such a big fish pond. Who do you think will make me give up those beautiful fish?¡± Lu Xiaocha couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Be careful.¡± Lu Beilin clicked his tongue and pinched her chubby face. ¡°You don¡¯t have much confidence in your brother.¡± Suddenly, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s gaze froze. ¡°Third Brother, who did you meet just now?¡± Lu Beiqing hummed in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Take out your Jade Talisman of Peace.¡± Looking at their little sister¡¯s serious expression, Lu Beiqing and Lu Beilin also became serious. He took out the jade talisman hanging around his neck and realized that the jade talisman, which was originally as lustrous as suet, was much dimmer than before. Chapter 186 - Life-prolonging Pill

Chapter 186: Life-prolonging Pill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Beiqing frowned. Without Lu Xiaocha saying anything, they all knew that the matter was serious. Lu Beilin touched the jade talisman with his fingers and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There were too many people at the banquet just now.¡± Their eyes darkened. ¡°Who would attack you in such a ce? Do you have a candidate in mind?¡± Lu Beilin pondered for two seconds. ¡°I¡¯ve offended a lot of people in my line of work, but Shen Wenyan is one of those who can appear on such an asion and mess with me without anyone knowing. But I can¡¯t figure out how he did it without anyone knowing.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Brother,e here.¡± Lu Beilin leaned over and Lu Xiaocha took off a transparent wing from the back of his cor. It was very small. Such wings were usually only found on some inconspicuous flying insects. ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ll take a look when we get home.¡± The banquet was about to end, but no other idents had happened so far, so this ident was targeted at Lu Beilin. After the banquet ended, Fu Ye walked to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± He acutely sensed that the Lu siblings were a little distracted in thetter half of the banquet. Lu Xiaocha told him about her third brother. Fu Ye¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°You suspect that it¡¯s a Gu insect?¡± In a five-star hotel, such banquets would be specially disinfected to remove insects. There basically would not be any insects here. Lu Beilin¡¯s protective jade talisman was activated. No one believed that this was a coincidence. However, ordinary insects would definitely not trigger the protective jade talisman. Fu Ye immediately thought of the Gu worms he had seen in the Nangong Family. Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Stay with Grandpa Fu. I¡¯ll bring these wings back for the little fatty to try.¡± The little fatty referred to the worm she raised, it could tell if it was the wings of a Gu insect. After returning home, Lu Zhan looked at Lu Beilin and the rest. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± It was hard to say at the banquet, but he didn¡¯t have to worry about it when they went home. Lu Beilin took out the jade talisman and showed it to everyone. ¡°I was set up at the party.¡± Pei Anran, Lu Zhan, and the others¡¯ expressions changed. ¡°By who?¡± Lu Beilin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There are too many people. Let me think.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Brother, think about it. Was there anyone who looked like a foreign minority?¡± She remembered that her uncle had said before that Southern border people were good at cultivating Gu worms, and they looked different from the people here. While Lu Beilin was thinking, Lu Xiaocha went to her room to take out the little fatty. ¡°This is my worm, it can distinguish Gu insects.¡± She ced the wing beside the little fatty¡¯s head. Under the gazes of several pairs of eyes, the originally motionless white bug began to squirm. It lowered its head and rubbed it against the transparent wings, then started eating it. When the results were out, the expressions of the Lu family members turned ugly. This was really not an ordinary insect. Who was so scheming to harm Lu Beilin? Lu Beilin suddenly said, ¡°I remember now. At the banquet, there was indeed a woman who looked exotic who passed by me. She just passed by me. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.¡± It was only for a moment, so he didn¡¯t think much about it. Lu Zhan said, ¡°Go to the hotel and ask for surveince cameras. Find out if she has any rtionship with the enemy you know.¡± Lu Xiaocha handed the little fatty to her third brother. ¡°Brother, get Little Fatty to look for Gu insects in your body.¡± Some Gu insects had incubation periods or stayed quietly without their master¡¯s orders. Lu Xiaocha was worried about this situation. After checking everyone in the house and confirming that there were no hidden dangers, she put the little fatty away. ¡°Brother, take Little Fatty with you.¡± Lu Beilin was a little unwilling. He finally knew how powerful this little bug was. He would only be at ease if his sister brought it with her. As if reading her third brother¡¯s mind, Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Those Gu insects are useless to me.¡± Lu Xiaocha insisted on giving Little Fatty to him. Lu Beilin could not refuse and could only ept it in the end, keeping it with him at all times. Lu Xiaocha even handed him the poison fed to Little Fatty and some of her blood. It was good to have someone to take care of it for her. The Lu family was investigating the banquet, and Old Master Fu quickly received the news. He was furious that day. ¡°Investigate who brought that woman to my banquet!¡± Seeing that he was so angry that he could not stand steadily, Fu Ye quickly opened the box Lu Xiaocha had given him. There were two round pills lying inside. He knew that the emerald green one was a life-prolonging pill, and the brown one was a Vigor Consolidating Pill. After feeding both to the Old Master, the changes were not obvious, but he had indeed recovered. ¡°What did you just feed me?¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°A life-prolonging pill can increase one¡¯s lifespan by ten years.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing Fu Ye¡¯s words, the Old Master immediately stood up in shock, his eyes widening. ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Fu Ye calmly repeated what he had just said. The Old Master staggered and sat down again with the chair. However, his head was buzzing. Life-prolonging pill, life-prolonging pill¡­ Ten years of lifespan, ten years of lifespan! What kind of heaven-defying thing was this! Fu Ye said, ¡°There was also a Vigor Consolidating Pill. That will make you feel better.¡± The Old Master¡¯s fingers began to tremble. ¡°Is it really a life-prolonging pill?¡± Fu Ye nodded. At this moment, Old Master Fu finally understood why his grandson had asked him to keep that thing well. Ten years of life was a huge temptation for anyone who was about to die. He took a sip of tea to calm himself down. ¡°Why did Xiaocha give me such a precious thing?!¡± After saying that, he red fiercely at his grandson. ¡°You fed it to me just like that?!¡± Fu Ye leaned back in his chair. ¡°What else? It was originally a birthday gift for you. If you don¡¯t eat it, who will?¡± Old Master Fu¡¯s eyes were a littleplicated. ¡°I¡¯m already halfway into the coffin, yet I¡¯m still ruining such a good thing.¡± Just thinking about it made his heart ache. Fu Ye smiled. ¡°Grandpa, the reason why the life-prolonging pill is called the life-prolonging pill is to extend your lifespan. You know that you¡¯re old. If we don¡¯t give it to you, would we give it to us young people?¡± No one could refute those words, but¡­ ¡°Xiaocha gave me such a precious thing. Then the Lu family¡­¡± He was a little worried. No matter how open-minded the Lu family was, this was a heaven-defying thing that could extend one¡¯s lifespan by ten years. Could it be that the Lu family really did not have any thoughts? Even if they could not use it now, what about when they were old? ¡°Uncle and Auntie know about the life-prolonging pill, but they still support Xiaocha.¡± Old Master Fu could only sigh. He had already eaten it, and he couldn¡¯t vomit it out. ¡°We owe the Lu family a huge favor. Young brat, help the Lu family more in the future.¡± Chapter 187 - Untitled

Chapter 187: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the Star Brilliance clubhouse, a woman wearing Southern border exotic clothes walked to the most luxurious private room on the top floor. Two rows of attendants in ck swallowtail uniforms stood inside. Everyone stood in a straight line with one hand behind their backs. They did not even look at the woman who came in. In the private room, a man in a light blue shirt was ying billiards. He didn¡¯t even look at the door when he heard themotion. ¡°I failed.¡± After the woman entered, she stood beside him and said the first thing she said after entering. ¡°The Lu family does have protective jade talismans on them, and they used the best ones. My Gu insects were blocked.¡± Shen Wenyan shot a yellow billiard ball into the hole in the table and stood up unhurriedly. ¡°Then he¡¯s really lucky. Did the master say how to deal with the Lu family?¡± The woman said, ¡°Think of a way to break the talisman on Lu Beilin.¡± ¡°What about the rest of the Lu family?¡± ¡°The master has his own ns. He didn¡¯t make it clear.¡± Shen Wenyan approached the woman. He looked refined and refined, and he looked very genial on the surface. Just by looking at his face and refined bearing, no one would associate him with a chaotic ce like Underground City and the bar. He wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s waist. They leaned so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. ¡°Baby, if I want to deal with Lu Beilin without anyone knowing, I¡¯ll have to rely on you in the future.¡± The woman¡¯s originally cold face turnedpletely red under his teasing. She nodded. ¡°No matter how good an amulet is, it can only withstand one or two disasters. After it¡¯s used up, it¡¯s useless.¡± Shen Wenyanughed out loud and lowered his head to kiss the woman. The Lu family had also found information about that woman. She was using a fake name, and the person who brought her into the banquet was also controlled by her by Gu, so the clues were basically cut off. They did not know who she belonged to at all. After a deeper investigation, they found that she had only arrived in the city a month ago. Her identity card showed that she was indeed from the Southern border. However, she never appeared again after that time at the banquet. Lu Beilin sneered. ¡°Since their goal is me, there will always be a chance.¡± That woman had hidden very well. It would take a while to find her. ¡­ After the school¡¯s internal selection, Lu Beichen was going to Province S to participate in the Mathematicspetition. When she went to send her brother off, Lu Xiaocha finally saw the young man who had beenpeting with her brother. Xu Ruian was a rather arrogant and confident person. His personality was also a little wilder than his brother¡¯s. At this moment, he immediately saw hispetitor, Lu Beichen, talking to a girl. The girl¡¯s back was facing him, so he walked over. ¡°Yo, I thought you weren¡¯t going to thispetition. I originally thought that this Mathematicspetition wasn¡¯t challenging and boring. Lu Beichen, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Lu Beichen nced at him. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me either.¡± Lu Xiaocha knew who this person was when she heard their conversation. The star student who was involved with her brother. She turned to look at that person curiously. She only took a nce before looking away. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go back first. Good luck.¡± Lu Beichen nodded. He rubbed his sister¡¯s head and watched her leave. Then, he realized that something was wrong. It seemed¡­ Too quiet? Previously, Xu Ruian always said a long string of harsh words in front of him. Why was it so quiet now? When he turned around, Lu Beichen¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened. Xu Ruian, this brat, was actually staring straight at his sister with such a lewd gaze! ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Lu Beichen coughed twice to remind him. However, Xu Ruian didn¡¯t seem to notice. He continued to look in the direction Lu Xiaocha had left in and even blushed! This time, Lu Beichen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and kicked him. Xu Ruian came back to his senses from the kick. His face turned red when he saw his sworn enemy¡¯s dark expression. ¡°That¡­ that person is your sister.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s face was cold. He did not even want to talk to him. However, Xu Ruian shamelessly pestered him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know you had such a beautiful sister in the past? Hey, Lu Beichen, say something.¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°Shut up. What does my sister have to do with you?!¡± Xu Ruian scratched his head and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold. Although we¡¯re sworn enemies in terms of studies, we can be considered friends in life. I already treat you as a friend. So what if I get to know your sister?¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. At this moment, he would rather Xu Ruian provoke him than hear this guy talk about his sister. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha, who had parted ways with her brother, was acting bravely. A few thugs surrounded a young man in the alley to extort money. Seeing this scene, Lu Xiaocha went forward to help. When she walked towards them, the thugs obviously didn¡¯t think much of it and even said some nonsense when they saw her face. In the end, the thugs ended up in a very miserable state. All of them cried and crawled out of the alley in a sorry state. Lu Xiaocha looked at the young man who was being bullied and paused when her gazended on the clothes he was wearing. There was no other reason, this young man¡¯s attire was very simr to the pictures she saw when researching about the Southern border. It was just that¡­ These few days, they were too fated to fight against the Southern border. ¡°Thank you.¡± The young man¡¯s face was a little dirty, but his eyes were exceptionally bright. There was a snake-shaped earring on his ear. It looked like a silver essory, and his clothes were also decorated with silver essories. He was fair, tender, and fragile. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t get mugged when she came out dressed like this and met those thugs with ill intentions. ¡°Hurry up and go back. In the future, when youe out, change your clothes first.¡± The young man was embarrassed. ¡°I¡­ I only have this set of clothes.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®That¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ She turned around and left, but she did not want to be med by the victim. The young man followed eagerly. Lu Xiaocha turned around. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± The young man stared at her¡ªthe steamed bun in her hand. He swallowed, and his stomach growled appropriately. Lu Xiaocha looked at him expressionlessly and quickly devoured the steamed buns. The young man shut up. He hugged his stomach and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t eaten for two days.¡± So pitiful? Lu Xiaocha recalled her days of starvation. It was indeed ufortable. However¡­ she also felt the pinch of taking out her food. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand his rumbling stomach and the way he looked at her. Lu Xiaocha handed him a steamed bun. She keptforting herself in her heart. It was fine, it was fine. It was no longer the post-apocalyptic world. She already had a lot of food stored. She consoled herself for a while before her mood improved. Chapter 188 - Untitled

Chapter 188: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, it was a little too much for this guy to continue following her after eating two big steamed buns. ¡°What do you want?¡± The young man shrank his neck. He was clearly so big, but he looked pitifully at Lu Xiaocha like a bullied dog. He squeaked, ¡°No¡­ Nowhere to go.¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­ You¡¯re from the Southern border?¡± She had been a little sensitive to the people there recently. Hearing the familiar name, the young man¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. How did you know?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. My third brother was almost harmed by the Southern border¡¯s Gu insects.¡± The originally happy young man¡¯s expression froze. He carefully looked at her and quickly proved his innocence. ¡°Our¡­ our Southern border is also divided into two races, the dark Gu n, and the white Gu n. I belong to the white Gu n. Our people raise Gu insects mainly to survive better in the Southern border. There are too many poisonous insects, snakes, and ants there, and they are prone to illnesses. The Gu insects invented by our ancestors were originally used to treat illnesses and detoxify poisons. The two great Gu n of the Southern border were only one n in the past, but there was a disagreement between the two brothers of our ancestors. The younger brother liked to use humans to raise Gu, and he was dissatisfied that the older brother could inherit the position of the tribe leader. His actions were too violent and went against the will of our ancestors. In the end, there was a huge conflict in our tribe. The elder brother won and chased the younger brother and his supporters out of the tribe. From then on, the Southern border was divided into two ns. Our white Gu n had never harmed anyone. Moreover¡­ some poisoned ordinary mountain people would look for us to treat illnesses and save lives. As for the dark Gu n¡­¡± Before Lu Xiaocha could ask, he revealed everything about his family. Speaking of the dark Gu n, there was obvious disgust and resistance in the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°They often capture people to raise Gu insects, and they like to use the Gu they raise on humans. Others don¡¯t know the difference between the two ns in the Southern border, causing our reputation to be ruined!¡± Unknowingly, Lu Xiaocha had reached her doorstep as she listened to him talk about the history of the Southern border Gu ns. Lu Xiaocha, who had reacted, was speechless. At this moment, Lu Beilin happened toe back from outside. When he saw his sister bringing an unfamiliar boy, his peach-blossom eyes narrowed dangerously. When Lu Beilin smiled, he was gentle and affectionate, exuding charm everywhere. However, if he did not smile or even get angry, it would seem very dangerous. The motorcycle stopped in front of them. Lu Beilin lowered the car window and looked at the two of them with a smile. However, the young man¡¯s beast-like intuition sensed danger! ¡°Xiaocha, is this your friend?¡± Lu Xiaocha was a little surprised to see her third brother. Why was he back? ¡°No, I picked him up.¡± Her luck was not very good. She had picked up someone who liked to eat! The young man, Li An, nced at Lu Beilin cautiously. Then, he suddenly paused. Then, he moved closer to Lu Beilin and sniffed him. Lu Beilin pushed the head that was suddenly in front of him away with a dark face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li An scratched his head and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I smell the sleeping Gu on you.¡± Lu Beilin looked at the young man in front of him and smiled yfully. ¡°A Gu raiser?¡± Li An stammered under his gaze. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, but I¡¯m from the white Gu n. I¡¯ve never harmed anyone.¡± Lu Beilin raised his chin. ¡°Get in the car first.¡± Lu Xiaocha went straight up. Li An looked at the luxury car in front of him and was a little restrained and curious. After getting into the car, his eyes lit up. ¡®This was the big luxury car in the city that Ayer had mentioned! There was also a big house!¡¯ Just like that, Li An was brought back to the Lu family. He looked at the Lu family¡¯s house with his mouth agape. It was obvious that he had not seen something like this before. Lu Beilin smiled and knocked on the young man¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Realizing that he was staring at the house in a daze, Li An¡¯s face turned red and he hurriedly followed. ¡°Tell me, what is the sleeping Gu?¡± Lu Xiaocha was also curious. Li An sat up straight. ¡°The sleeping Gu is originally used to treat insomnia and make people who are very agitated and in pain after being poisoned fall into aa. Moreover, it has a numbing effect. When our white Gu n uses this method to treat poison and wounds, the patient will not feel too much pain. But this thing bes harmful in the hands of the dark Gu n. They use the sleeping Gu to capture people and harm people. Those who are infected with sleeping Gu will often feel sleepy and want to sleep at first, but once they fall asleep, if they do not remove the Gu, they will fall into aatose state. It is simr to what you described as a vegetative state.¡± Lu Beilin propped up his chin and pondered. ¡°So he just wants me to stay asleep?¡± After thinking for two seconds, he turned his attention elsewhere. ¡°What about you? Is this your first time out? What are you here for?¡± Li An said, ¡°The ck Gu Saintess stole our white Gu n¡¯s unhatched Holy Gu. I followed her all the way to this city and couldn¡¯t find her. I¡¯m here to bring the Holy Gu back.¡± Lu Beilin clicked his tongue. ¡°Your white Gu n is so useless? How can it be stolen?¡± Li An blushed and mumbled, ¡°The dark Gu n is too cunning!¡± ¡°See if it¡¯s her.¡± Lu Beilin handed over a photo. It was the photo of the Southern border woman. With just one nce, Li An nodded excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her. She was the one who nted your Gu, right? Then you¡¯re quite lucky not to fall for it. Where is she now?¡± Lu Beilin didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Who is stronger between you and her?¡± Li An puffed out his chest proudly. ¡°I am the little n leader of the white Gu n, I am very powerful. Their dark Gu n is good at casting Gu, but we are also the nemesis of the dark Gu n, we are good at curing Gu.¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Do you have a job now?¡± Li An¡¯s shoulders drooped. ¡°No, the city doesn¡¯t recruit underage people.¡± He was still a few months away from turning 18. Two days ago, he ran out of food and went to look for a job, but no one hired him. ¡°Thene and work by my side first, I will give you a monthly sry of ten thousand, that dark Gu n¡¯s target is me, it will be beneficial for you to capture them.¡± Li An¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ten¡­ Ten thousand!!!¡± Oh my god, what a huge sum of money! Happiness came too suddenly. The most promising nsmen in their n only earned 5,000 yuan a month! At this moment, Li An was smiling foolishly. ¡°Snap.¡± A sweet fragrance came. Li An turned around and looked at the apple Lu Xiaocha was eating with a burning gaze. Then, he swallowed hard. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®Are you here to snatch food from me?¡¯ Lu Beilin chuckled, took out an apple, and threw it to him. ¡°Eat. Come to work tomorrow. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay.¡± Li An asked carefully, ¡°Then¡­ Boss, can you give me some money first? I don¡¯t have money to eat.¡± Lu Beilin said, ¡°Food and amodation are provided.¡± At that moment, Li An almost knelt down and called him daddy! Chapter 189 - Plane Crash

Chapter 189: ne Crash

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

That day, Lu Beilin asked someone to bring Li An to his staff dormitory. It was a familiar face. ¡°Ah Yue?¡± Ah Yue was quite happy to see Lu Xiaocha. He nodded vigorously and smiled with his neat and white teeth. ¡°Boss.¡± He was much more serious when facing Lu Beilin. Lu Beilin raised his chin and pointed in Li An¡¯s direction. ¡°Take him to your dormitory and teach him somemon sense.¡± From their previous conversation, he realized that this child was really stupid. He did not know anything about modern society. Ah Yue nodded and left with the youth without asking anything. Lu Beilin rubbed his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Good job, you picked up someone who knows Gu the moment I left.¡± Lu Xiaocha yawned. ¡°He followed me.¡± ¡°Brother, do you have any clues about that person?¡± Lu Beilin shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s very difficult to investigate.¡± From the inte system, he found out that she had only appeared recently. There was no previous news at all. He understood that she came from the Southern border. These Gu breeders who lived in the Southern border lived in the mountains and forests filled with poisonous insects. If they wanted to investigate, they had to go to the ce where they lived. However, who wouldin that their lives were too long and go to that damned ce? Lu Xiaocha did not have to worry about Li An. With him and the Little Fatty she had given Third Brother, Lu Xiaocha did not have to worry too much. On this day, Lu Zhan and his eldest son, Lu Beihuai, were going overseas for a business trip. During dinner, he told the rest of the family about this. Lu Xiaocha had a bad feeling when they said that they were going overseas for a business trip. She instantly tightened her grip on the chopsticks in her hand. ¡°Dad, Big Brother, where are you going on a business trip?¡± ¡°Country M, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Xiaocha frowned. ¡°Can you not go?¡± Lu Beihuai shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s a problem with the market in Country M. Dad and I have to solve it. Besides, we¡¯ve already booked the ne tickets.¡± His expression was still cold, but when he spoke to his sister, it was gentle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t know what to say. She just looked at them eagerly. ¡°I just have a bad feeling. Can I go with you?¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no danger.¡± Lu Beihuai alsoforted her. ¡°If Xiaocha is worried, we can take our private ne.¡± Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips. ¡°Can¡¯t I go with you? I won¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Lu Beihuai said patiently with a cold face like Lu Zhan¡¯s. ¡°Dad and I will be busy when we get there. We won¡¯t have time to take care of you. You¡¯re not familiar with that ce, and there¡¯s no domestic security overseas.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Lu Zhan and Lu Beihuai looked at her expectant gaze and could not bear to reject her. ¡°If you really want to go.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± The description of the Lu father and son¡¯s ne ident in the novel was very simple. It did not specify which time, but it mentioned that it was flying to Country M. Although the two of them had protective jade talismans on them, Lu Xiaocha did not dare to gamble with their lives. Pei Anran smiled and teased, ¡°Now I want to go too.¡± Lu Zhan squeezed her hand. ¡°No, you have to help me watch over here.¡± Pei Anran rolled her eyes. ¡°Got it, got it.¡± After dinner, Lu Xiaocha went to pack her luggage. She only needed to bring a few changes of clothes. The next morning, she set off for the airport with her father and brother. Originally, the father and son had booked a ne ticket, but because Lu Xiaocha was worried and she wanted to follow, they took their private ne. Lu Xiaocha brought the Nightmare Cat along. When she stood with her father and brother, she looked tiny. Her skin was fair and delicate, and her thick ck hair was tied into two slightlyzy braids. She was wearing a baseball cap on her head, and her facial features were exquisite and soft. She was also hugging a furry ck cat, which was very eye-catching. Behind the three of them were eight bodyguards in two neat rows. All of them looked strong and good at fighting. There was no expression on Lu Beihuai¡¯s cold face, but if one got closer, they would realize that he had been talking. ¡°Xiaocha, you haven¡¯t been overseas yet, right? You can take this opportunity to walk around. Take two bodyguards with you to carry your things. When you get there, you¡¯ll exchange for some money. You can bring it with you at any time. You can use our cards to buy anything you like.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded obediently. ¡°I understand, Brother.¡± The ne was very fast. Lu Xiaocha, who was sitting on the ne, had been vignt, afraid that something would happen. To her surprise, nothing happened. In less than three hours, they arrived. It was so smooth that Lu Xiaocha suspected that the ident was not this time. However, she remembered that her father and the rest were supposed to take a civilian ne, so she checked on her phone. Then, she broke into a cold sweat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Xiaocha showed them the message on her phone. A ne flying from Upper City to Country M had an ident and crashed. Lu Zhan and Lu Beihuai checked the number of that ne and broke out in a cold sweat too. This was because the ne ticket they had bought previously was for that ne. Previously, it was Beilin. This time, it was the father and son. Lu Zhan did not believe that this was a coincidence. However, when he thought of the innocent people on that ne, Lu Zhan¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Find out what happened on this ne!¡± Lu Beihuai quickly instructed. Lu Zhan¡¯s already cold face was so dark that it was as if an ice knife could fall. The three of them sat in the car for a long time before Lu Beihuai spoke. ¡°Who is targeting us?¡± Lu Zhan shook his head. ¡°Although some people will use vicious methods in businesspetitions, I can¡¯t think of anyone who has the ability to reach out to this.¡± Lu Xiaocha was also frowning and thinking. ¡°Dad, Brother, do you want to investigate The Leng family? Previously, at the banquet of The Leng family, I saw that Leng Yunting was very hostile to Second Brother. Moreover, that person seems to be a little crazy.¡± Lu Xiaocha knew what was written in the novel. The Leng family knew the moment something happened to the Lu family. No matter how she looked at it, The Leng family was a suspect. Lu Beihuai nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡± Although the Lu father and son felt guilty for the innocent victims on the ne, they were not stupid enough to think that they were responsible. The two of them were also victims. All the me was on the person who nned this ident. The three of them checked into the hotel. Lu Zhan and Lu Beihuai had a meeting, so they couldn¡¯t bring her along. Lu Xiaocha listened obediently and could only remind them to bring the amulet. However, after the two of them left, she carried the Nightmare Cat and followed silently. Seeing that her father and brother had gone upstairs, she appeared downstairs with a cat in her arms. Chapter 190 - Lost

Chapter 190: Lost

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The snow-white girl was holding a ck cat in her arms. The colorparison was a little eye-catching. The foreigners who came and went could not help but take another look at this Asian child. Because she was too eye-catching, Lu Xiaocha quickly disappeared from the floor with the Nightmare Cat. There were very few people in the area, and she could avoid them. Basically, no one discovered her and the Nightmare Cat. No matter what, Lu Xiaocha was still worried about her father and brother. After the meeting, the Lu father and son looked at the time. It was already a littlete. However, they still had to continue working. They would probably have to stay upte today. Nothing happened that day. Lu Xiaocha carried the Nightmare Cat to buy food. However, the awkward thing was that she did not learn English well, so she bought some food with much difficulty. With a hot dog in her hand and a little ck cat on her shoulder, she did not expect to meet someone she knew here. Therode had to confirm several times before he realized that he had not mistaken the person. It was really that Eastern elf! He quickly left the celebrity he was talking to and ran out of the restaurant. ¡°Xiaocha, Lu Xiaocha¡­¡± He called Lu Xiaocha¡¯s name in broken Chinese. Lu Xiaocha, who was eating a hot dog and walking slowly in front, heard someone call her name. She turned around and saw that Therode was running quite fast in a suit. ¡°Dear, it¡¯s really you. I thought I was mistaken!¡± Therode appeared to be very excited. His Mandarin was much more fluent than before. He must have studied it. Lu Xiaocha was a little surprised. She did not expect to meet a familiar person on a trip overseas. ¡°Xiaocha, are you here for me?¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­No, I came with Daddy and Brother.¡± Therode shrugged. ¡°Oh, alright. I was thinking too much.¡± He did not mind too much and even chatted with her. They basically talked about his movie and the character Yun Li. ¡°When my friend finishes filming his movie, I¡¯ll inform you about the audition for Magical World. Believe me, you¡¯ll stun everyone after the movie is broadcasted!¡± Therode talked non-stop. Lu Xiaocha listened while gnawing on a hot dog, but she was not impatient. In the end, Therode wanted to treat Lu Xiaocha to a meal. Lu Xiaocha did not go, she had to return to the hotel. Therode was a little disappointed, but he did not force her to stay. When Lu Xiaocha left, she was quite carefree, but as she walked, she and the Nightmare Cat were dumbfounded. ¡®Oh no, I¡¯m lost¡­¡¯ The girl and cat walked around the street like headless flies. In the end, the two adults who had returned to the hotel after settling their matters realized that they were gone and called her. Only then did Lu Xiaocha say guiltily that she did not know where she was. The two men were speechless. Fortunately, their phones could locate her. At that moment, Lu Xiaocha was watching a piano performance on the street. At this moment, Country M had already fallen into darkness. Neon lights were lit on the streets, and there were lively pedestrians everywhere. Lu Xiaocha sat on the stone steps of a fountain in the square. Opposite her, a street artist was ying and singing with a guitar. Not many people listened to her sing. Most of them went to y on the exciting skateboard. Lu Xiaocha hugged the Nightmare Cat and listened quietly. She didn¡¯t understand what the busker was singing, but the music had no borders. She thought it sounded pretty good. Lu Xiaocha had an Asian face and looked quiet. Her skin was even fairer than the local white people¡¯s. She sat on the stone steps and looked at the singer with her big ck and white eyes. Many people who came to listen to the song looked at her. There were even people who went forward to strike up a conversation, but Lu Xiaocha did not understand what they were saying. There was amunication barrier, so it was left unsettled. She could also listen to music quietly. Lu Beihuai came to look for his sister alone. His father was still busy. The first thing he saw was his sister¡¯s obedient appearance. ¡°Why are you here?¡± It was quite a distance from the hotel. When Lu Xiaocha saw her brother, she stood up and stood obediently beside her. Upon hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I came out to buy hot dog food. After eating, I wanted to go back but realized that I couldn¡¯t find the way. I couldn¡¯tmunicate with others and couldn¡¯t understand the road sign and couldn¡¯t take a taxi, so I walked around and came here.¡± Although she was walking around, she was actually following the food. She did not panic as she ate along the way. Lu Beihuai: ¡°¡­ If you get lost, you can call me and Dad.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes flickered guiltily. She pinched the Nightmare Cat¡¯s cat ears and pulled out a small piece of fur. The Nightmare Cat was speechless. It immediately scolded and moved its head away. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of disturbing you. Besides, with the card and money you gave me, I ate all the way here. I¡¯m not in a hurry to go back.¡± When she arrived, her father had already exchanged the money for her. He probably thought that she might run out to buy food. However, much of the food here was not to her liking. As expected, she still liked the food from her own country. Before Lu Xiaocha left, she gave the street artist some tips. She was unwilling to give food, so there was nothing she could not bear to give. After listening to that person¡¯s song, it was only right for her to give him a tip. ¡°Do you still want to y?¡± It wasn¡¯t toote. Since they were already here, he didn¡¯t want to restrain Lu Xiaocha. If she wanted to y, she could y. Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°No need, Brother. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Her brother and father should be very tired now. Lu Xiaocha wanted them to rest more. Lu Beihuai nodded and walked side by side with his sister on the street. The siblings did not take the car and strolled back. Seeing how curious she was about everything here, Lu Beihuai asked her if she liked it here. Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°I like it. I like this world very much.¡± She was not only curious about this ce, but the entire world. Speaking of which, he had never seen a foreigner in the post-apocalyptic world. After all, they were on the other side of the ocean. The mutated animals onnd were ferocious, but they were far inferior to the mutated animals in the sea. No matter how big the boat was, it was like a small boat in front of the mutated marine animals. In the post-apocalyptic world, the sea,nd, and air were all dangerous ces, and the sea was the most dangerous. All of this was not new to her. When she returned to the hotel, Lu Beihuai would introduce everything around to her. It was a sexy low-pitched voice. When the handsome young man spoke to his sister, he lowered his eyes dotingly, causing many people to look over. Lu Beihuai even brought her to the mall to buy a lot of clothes. Actually, she felt that she did not need them, but she did not let her brother down. When they returned to the hotel with the shopping bags, Daddy Lu had gone out for a while and had yet to return. Lu Zhan did not hide anything and told her about the overseaspany. ¡°We¡¯re mainly cooperating with the young master of the Layton Family overseas, but a few days ago, the Layton Family suddenly cut off their cooperation. Since we came today, we haven¡¯t been able to contact the young master of the Layton Family. Father and I suspect that something must have happened internally. There¡¯s a banquet in the Layton Family the day after tomorrow, so we decided to go and take a look.¡± Lu Xiaocha frowned. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think this banquet is too coincidental?¡± Lu Beihuai nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, but we have no choice but to go. Thepany here supports most of the Yun Nation people living here. If there¡¯s a problem with thepany here, many people will lose their jobs and it will affect our domestic economy.¡± Chapter 191 - I’ll Go With You

Chapter 191: I¡¯ll Go With You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lu Beihuai rubbed her furry head andughed. ¡°This is our business. Why are you going?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Lu Beihuai: ¡°¡­ We have so many bodyguards with us.¡± ¡°I secretly followed you and Dad to the office today.¡± ¡°What?!!!¡± Lu Beihuai¡¯s hand trembled, and the expression on his face finally cracked. ¡°You said¡­ you followed us to the office?¡± Most importantly, he and his father did not notice anything along the way! Although Lu Xiaocha felt a little guilty, she still admitted it openly. ¡°Look, I can follow you to thepany and that family.¡± Lu Beihuai was speechless. His sister was really fierce! ¡°So you got lost because you followed us to the office?¡± Lu Xiaocha rubbed the Nightmare Cat and raised her head. The Nightmare Cat was yed with by her like a toy. Finally, it could not help but curse and escape. ¡°In any case, if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll secretly follow you.¡± Lu Beihuai was speechless. Even if thepany¡¯s problems only made him feel that they were more troublesome, he believed that his and his father¡¯s abilities could solve them perfectly. But now, facing his sister¡¯s problem, he felt a headache. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Daddyes back.¡± Lu Beihuai was expressionless and decisively pushed the problem to his father. Hence, when Lu Zhan returned, he was faced with his children looking into his eyes. Lu Zhan was speechless. What kind of expression was that?! Lu Xiaocha crossed her arms and looked at her father eagerly as she told him that she also wanted to go to the banquet. Lu Zhan immediately had the same reaction as Lu Beihuai and refused. The banquets of those wealthy families wereplicated. Moreover, this banquet looked like a trap. It was a trap that they had no choice but to fall into. Therefore, before the banquet began, they had to prepare as many people as possible to protect themselves and their son. The Layton Family did not dare to act recklessly. At the very least, they would not act recklessly at the banquet. If it were any other banquet, of course he would bring his daughter to see it, but not this one. Lu Xiaocha was calm. Her father¡¯s reaction was within her expectations. Then, she repeated what she had said to her brother. Should he say that these two people were indeed the most simr father and son? Their expressions were stiff and cracked. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even notice me when I followed you. If I followed you again, you wouldn¡¯t be able to discover me.¡± In the end, she even added confidently, ¡°No matter how many bodyguards you bring.¡± Lu Zhan was speechless. Lu Beihuai was speechless. ¡®You¡¯re quite proud, aren¡¯t you?!¡¯ In the end, the two of them agreed to bring her along. Logically, they knew that she was very powerful, but as Lu Xiaocha¡¯s father and brother, they did not want her to take the risk. They wanted to give her a stable life. But¡­ it was better to keep her under their watch than to let her follow them secretly. Before the Layton family¡¯s banquet began, Lu Zhan and his son had been arranging people. On the day of the banquet, the dozen strong bodyguards they brought were all mercenaries. There were even more disguised as cleaners, attendants, and even guests who entered the banquet hall. Lu Xiaocha followed her father and brother in a dress. Even though she was expressionless, she was as cute as an exquisite porcin doll. Everyone at the banquet said things she didn¡¯t understand. Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t want to find out what they said. The main purpose of Lu Zhan and Lu Beihuai¡¯s visit was to meet the young master of the Layton family, who was also the heir of the family. Previously, the Layton family was basically under his control, but at today¡¯s banquet, there was no one they were looking for. ¡°Patriarch Lu, Eldest Young Master Lu.¡± A foreigner with a sinister aura walked over with a ss of red wine. Lu Zhan and his son looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Sain, are you hosting this banquet?¡± Sainughed out loud. ¡°Of course, are you surprised? It¡¯s indeed surprising. Do you want to look for my brother? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible. My brother and father are sick. You might not be able to find the person you¡¯re looking for today.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s a pity.¡± Sain felt a little bored after failing to see disappointment and anger in their expressions. He looked at the Lu father and son with a fake smile. ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve been working with my brother before, right? I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m in charge of the Layton family now. As for working with you¡­¡± His gaze was sinister. ¡°You have to show enough sincerity.¡± Lu Beihuai sneered. ¡°If it was your brother, we would indeed choose to cooperate with him, but you¡­¡± His voice was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a huge loss for us to terminate our cooperation with the Layton family, but the Layton family is not our only choice in Country M.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Since he had obtained the information he wanted, there was no need for him to stay. The Lu family left with Sain¡¯s twisted expression. The news of the Layton family¡¯s heir had never been spread. No one was a fool. How could they really be sick? Sitting in the car, Lu Zhan instructed, ¡°Beihuai, investigate Vix¡¯s whereabouts and who is helping Sain behind the scenes. I¡¯ll go to the Yinov family.¡± Lu Beihuai nodded and was about to say something when the car in front stopped and gunshots were heard. The expressions of the Lu father and son became solemn. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing that that snake Sain doesn¡¯t dare to do!¡± The mercenaries and bodyguards surrounded their car. Gunshots kepting from outside. Now that they were in the suburbs, it was impossible for them to rush over so quickly. Fortunately, they had enough manpower. Suddenly, Lu Xiaocha heard a strange sound that gave her a headache. She frowned slightly and hurriedly rolled down the car window. ¡°What is that!¡± ¡°God, what the hell are those?¡± There was a momentary pause in the gunshots, followed by a series of terrified curses. Lu Xiaocha looked over and saw a green child about a hundred meters away. It could no longer be called a human. It was on all fours, and there was no white in its eyes. They werepletely ck. Moreover, its mouth was open all the way to its ears. A mouth full of shark teeth upied most of its face. How could anyone not be afraid of this strange scene? Moreover, there was more than one such strange child. They moved and pounced on the bodyguards with strange speed and jumping abilities. ¡°ARGH!!!¡± Lu Xiaocha quickly got out of the car, picked up the stone on the ground, and threw it at those things. Although these guys looked small, they had steel bones that could not be prated by bullets. However, they were sent flying by the rock Lu Xiaocha threw. Chapter 192 - Reckoning

Chapter 192: Reckoning

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Those strange children were Guman children. Because they had been tortured when they were alive, their resentment was too great. They were very powerful and could bite off a person¡¯s neck with one bite. Moreover, they carried corpse poison. There were too many Guman children. Lu Xiaocha could not handle them alone, so in order to protect her people from being bitten to death, Lu Xiaocha could only use rocks to repel them. ¡°Get in the car.¡± She was very fast. Sometimes, she even threw three stones at the same time. These stones flew in different directions. Every stone could send a Guman child flying so that they could not hurt anyone. A few bodyguards who were almost bitten to death retreated to the car in shock. ¡°Xiaocha!¡± Lu Zhan and Lu Beihuai were worried and were about to go down, but she stopped them. ¡°Daddy, Brother, don¡¯te down. It¡¯s affecting my performance.¡± The two people who had their hands on the car door retracted their hands when they heard this. Their eyes were filled with anxiety and worry, and they hated themselves for not being able to help. Without a burden, Lu Xiaocha rubbed her wrist and pped a Guman childing at her away. She really sent it flying and embedded it in the ground. Even something as hard as a Guman child could not get up for the time being. Guman children had no consciousness and could only attack ording to their master¡¯s orders. Now that the others were in the car and Lu Xiaocha was the only one outside, most of them naturally went to attack her. However, the oue was very tragic. Not long after, the ground sank into several pits. The ugly Guman children inside tried their best to get up, but before they could, Lu Xiaocha stepped on them even more deeply. After cleaning up the ones who attacked her, Lu Xiaocha pulled off the ones who were clinging to the car and smashed their feet on the ground. This atrocity made the tall mercenaries swallow their saliva. This¡­ was this really an employer that needed their protection? Of course, none of them were stupid enough to feel sorry for the Guman children. In less than ten minutes, Lu Xiaocha hadpletely cleaned up these things. With a sweep of her phone, she saw that they were all Grade D heretics, controlled by someone. After dealing with these Guman children, Lu Xiaocha followed the annoying chanting voice and grabbed a man in ck. He wanted to escape, but he couldn¡¯t beat Lu Xiaocha and was beaten up. Now that he was tied up, the Guman children did not dare to act rashly. The Lu father and son looked at everything in front of them and frowned. The other bodyguards and mercenaries were all doubting their values. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying.¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, she could tell from his expression that it wasn¡¯t anything good. Lu Zhan frowned. ¡°Sain hired them? But there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble to kill us, right?¡± Lu Beihuai¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Xiaocha, are you injured?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head to show that she was fine. ¡°Why don¡¯t we show this person to Sain? Let¡¯s see if he knows.¡± Lu Zhan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± They did not expect their daughter to protect them in the end. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Lu Zhan knew that his daughter liked to eat and had a big appetite. They did not eat much at the banquet and now that they had fought, she must be tired and hungry. As expected, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard her father¡¯s words. Eating was good. However, it was a little troublesome to resolve these things. In the end, Lu Xiaocha contacted the heretic bureau. After all, it might take some time for the people from the heretic bureau toe here overseas. However, these Guman children were strange. If Lu Xiaocha did not stay here, something would probably happen. In the end, the bodyguard went to buy lunch. ¡°Is anyone hurt?¡± A few injured people stood up. The skin and blood where they had been bitten had gradually turned ck. At this moment, they were extremely flustered. ¡°Let¡¯s try this pill first.¡± Ever since her third brother was attacked, Lu Xiaocha had bought some pills and talismans to keep. Although she did not need them, her family did. This was useful. He gave each of the injured people a Poison Dispelling Pill. Although the poison was notpletely removed, it was controlled and did not spread. ¡°Looks like someone has to force your poison out. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡± Hearing Lu Xiaocha¡¯s words, the injured people were filled with gratitude. As long as they didn¡¯t die. Although people in their line of work had long disregarded life and death, who would want to die if they could live? After Lu Xiaocha finished eating the bread and other food she had bought, the heretic bureau arrived. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted toe sote. If they could fly a ne, they would havee long ago. The key was that they were in the territory of another country, so they couldn¡¯t be too arrogant, right? If the government here found out, there would be some trouble. However, it was very troublesome to transport these Guman children back. Fortunately, Lu Zhan could help in this aspect. He was not the richest man for nothing. With the gratitude of the heretic bureau, the two sides reached a cooperation and transported the Guman children back without anyone knowing. However, at Lu Xiaocha¡¯s request, they left one behind. It might be usefulter. The people from the heretic bureau also left some things to deal with. The injured bodyguards also had to go to the heretic bureau for treatment. As for the ck-clothed man, he was sent to Sain¡¯s house that night. With Lu Xiaocha around, it was quite easy to enter. Sain was originally enjoying the beauty in his arms. When he received the news, he walked out with an impatient expression. Just as he was about to question the ck-clothed man, he was thrown at his feet. Sain¡¯s expression changed on the spot, bing terrified and flustered. ¡°You¡­ How could you¡­¡± Lu Beihuai looked at him coldly. ¡°How can we still be alive?¡± He walked over and punched Sain in the face. The Sain family¡¯s bodyguards surrounded them and even took out their guns. Lu Xiaocha brought out an ugly Guman child and ced it in front of the bodyguards. ¡°Come, bite whoeveres close. If you don¡¯t bite, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The Guman child, who had long been traumatized by Lu Xiaocha, knew that this person was not to be trifled with. She could only grit her teeth fiercely at the bodyguards. Like their bodyguards, these bodyguards¡¯ first reaction when they saw Guman children was to retreat in fear. They were even afraid that they would not be able to control themselves and start snatching. Lu Xiaocha easily dodged the bullets, and the Guman children were even more fearless. Other than being beaten up by that terrifying girl, they were not afraid of these bullets. The Guman children ran around the house, on the tables, on the walls, and even on the ceiling. In just a short while, the originally magnificent vi waspletely gone, apanied by the sound of gunshots and crackling. ¡°Stop!¡± Sain watched this tragic scene with red eyes. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Sain¡¯s eyes were dark and flustered. He really wanted to kill the Lu family, but he knew that he could not. Even such a powerful master had been captured. In the chaotic room, Lu Zhan and Lu Beihuai were calm andposed, as if the two of them were the masters here. Chapter 193 - Smuggling

Chapter 193: Smuggling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Sain, on the other hand, becamepletely flustered. ¡°How did you contact him? And where is Vix?¡± Sain had no choice but to confess everything while trembling in fear. Sain was the illegitimate son of the Layton Family. Although he had been eyeing the Layton Family¡¯s assets covetously, he clearly did not stand a chance against an outstanding heir. However, he was indignant. He was also a child of the Layton family. Why did everything belong to Vix? Therefore, before this, he had also made a cheap shot and a cheap trick to kill Vix. However, he did not seed. He was almost killed by Vix. If not for his father, the old patriarch, pleading for mercy, he would definitely have lost his life. Although he was spared, all the properties under his name were taken back and he was warned. Not only was Sain not grateful to Vix, but he also resented him even more. He met the master by chance. That master was very powerful. He said that Vix was so smart and smooth-sailing because of his strong luck. As long as he focused his brother¡¯s luck on himself, the entire Layton Family would be his. At first, Sain did not believe in these things, but when he really hid a strange talisman under Vix¡¯s bed and wore a strange talisman himself, he realized that his luck had really improved. In contrast, Vix fell sick without warning. And as time passed, his illness became more and more serious. After tasting the benefits, he immediately went to look for the master. The master introduced the ck-clothed man to him, allowing him to manage the Layton Family more smoothly. Those who looked down on him were either in a car ident or had problems with thepany. Although he did not know how to manage thepany, he was always lucky enough to solve all problems. Sain waspletely addicted to such days and even worshiped the ck-clothed man. He wanted to spend money to hire that master, but that master only had a strange request, which was to cause problems for the Lu Family, which was working with the Layton Family. With the backing of the master, Sain became even more arrogant. He also hated the Lu family who worked with Vix, so he did as he was told without hesitation. After the Lu family arrived in Country M, the master made another request to lure the Lu family to a remote ce. Hence the banquet. Sain¡¯s greed was getting bigger and bigger, and he was especially arrogant. He felt insulted by the few words he had said to the Lu family at the banquet. He sent someone to assassinate them after the Lu family left. It was at that time that the ck-clothed man took the initiative to volunteer. Then, of course, he agreed. It would be best if he could kill all the Lu family members and annex theirpany. Initially, he thought that the ck-clothed man¡¯s victory was certain because many people who opposed him in the past had been dealt with by the ck-clothed man. Unexpectedly, they had kicked an iron te this time. Not only that, but the Lu family had also attacked. Although Sain admired the ck-clothed man¡¯s abilities, he was also afraid of the disgusting Guman children. He was bold but timid. At this moment, when he was threatened, he betrayed that master without hesitation. ¡°Where¡¯s Vix?¡± Sain replied, ¡°In¡­ in the Layton family¡¯s private hospital.¡± Because he needed Vix¡¯s providence, he could not bear to kill him. ¡°Where are your talismans?¡± Sain didn¡¯t want to give it to her, so Lu Xiaocha held the Guman child and made intimate contact with his face. Guman child opened his mouth and stared at him with their ck eyes. Disgusting saliva flowed out of its mouth. Sain was scared out of his wits and hurriedly took out the talisman hanging around his neck. Lu Xiaocha casually threw a Guman child aside and took a photo of the talisman to send to Qin Ze. The other party soon received the news. The Strongest Talisman Cultivator on Earth: [What the f*ck are you doing! Where did this smuggler runee from? This thing is evil!] I Don¡¯t Want to Go to School [In Country M, someone stole his brother¡¯s luck. Now that he¡¯s lying in the hospital, is there a way to resolve it?] The Strongest Talisman Cultivator on Earth: [It¡¯s simple. You just have to destroy the two talismans. However, the problem is that this kind of talismans with spiritual energy can¡¯t be destroyed by brute force.] I Don¡¯t Want to Go to School [Picture] I Don¡¯t Want to Go to School [Like this?] The talisman in the photo had been torn to pieces by Lu Xiaocha, and its originally bright color hadpletely dimmed. The Strongest Talisman Cultivator on Earth: [Yes, that¡¯s right. How did you break it?] I Don¡¯t Want to Go to School [I tore it.] Qin Ze was speechless. The Strongest Talisman Cultivator on Earth retracted a message. Pretend he didn¡¯t say that. Qin Ze did not reply for a while, and Lu Xiaocha did not ask further after finding a solution. However, after Sain saw Lu Xiaocha tear the talisman, he suddenly felt terrible. First, he spat out a mouthful of blood, then right on the heels of it, he vomited all over. The three members of the Lu family thought at the same time: This is a scam! They took two steps back in unison. Lu Zhan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Layton family will clean up here themselves.¡± After sending the ck-clothed man and the Guman children away, Lu Xiaocha and the others prepared to go to the hospital to look for Vix. In the car, she opened her cell phone and saw thest message from Qin Ze. The Strongest Talisman Cultivator on Earth: [The person who is smuggled in after the Smuggling Talisman is destroyed will suffer a bacsh. If there is a killing karma on him, the karma will also fall on him. Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he will go crazy.] Lu Xiaocha: ¡®Oh my, there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡¯ She showed the message to her father and brother. Lu Zhan said, ¡°He deserves it.¡± Lu Beihuai replied, ¡°Pretty good.¡± This result was really Sain¡¯s own fault. When they arrived at the Layton Family¡¯s private hospital, the bodyguards guarding the ward reached out to stop them. The Nightmare Cat sitting on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder wagged its tail and meowed. They stood back with dull eyes. He even opened the door for them. Lu Zhan was speechless. Lu Beihuai was speechless. Although they had heard of it, this was the first time they had seen the Nightmare Cat¡¯s ability. It was veryplicated. In the ward, Vix was thin and pale. Hey unconscious on the hospital bed, looking like he was in aa. ¡°How did this happen?!¡± Lu Beihuai¡¯s handsome face darkened. Vix was not only his partner, but also his friend. The originally tall and handsome man was now so thin that he seemed to only have bones left. His breathing was so weak that it was almost negligible. Lu Beihuai¡¯s heart was heavy. ¡°Xiaocha, please.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Find the talisman first.¡± Since he was transferred to the hospital, the talisman must have been sent here too. In the end, Lu Beihuai found the talisman in his pillow. Chapter 194 - Deep Fortune

Chapter 194: Deep Fortune

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

To ensure that nothing went wrong, Lu Xiaocha took a photo of this talisman and sent it to Qin Ze. The Strongest Talisman Cultivator on Earth: [This talisman is a match for the previous Smuggling Talisman. As long as it¡¯s destroyed, the person whose luck was stolen will gradually recover.] Lu Xiaocha understood and destroyed the talisman as easily as before. The moment the talisman was destroyed, in the basement of a remote Daoist temple in Yunzhou, a man who looked to be no more than 25 years old spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Master, Master, are you alright?¡± A vicious look shed across the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± His voice was hoarse, and the old look in his eyes did not match his young body. Who was it? Who cut off a trace of his luck! He calcted with his fingers and quickly found the location. The man¡¯s expression gradually darkened. Such a good opportunity actually didn¡¯t seed and was even discovered and ruined a trace of his luck! ¡°Idiot!¡± Country M¡­ After the talisman was destroyed, the man lying on the bed looked visibly better. The originally weak aura became stronger. Lu Beihuai finally heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Zhan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with the people outside first. You stay here and take care of Vix.¡± Lu Beihui nodded and called a doctor to treat Vix. The doctors here did not deliberately drug Vix. When he was sent here, he had been in aa, and Sain did not need to exin much. He would evene here every once in a while to show his brotherhood, so the doctor in this hospital really thought that the two brothers had a good rtionship. However, Vix¡¯s illness was too strange. No one could tell the exact reason. His bodily functions were constantly weakening. All kinds of best medicinal herbs and medical techniques were useless. Now that Lu Xiaocha had nothing to do, she ate the fruit. In any case, the patient could not eat it now. She had even saved his life. It should not be too much to eat that fruit, right? After the doctor came to check, he was surprised to find that Vix¡¯s bodily functions were gradually recovering. The attending doctor eximed that it was a miracle and asked Lu Beihuai what had happened and why his illness had suddenly improved. Lu Beihuai replied coldly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know either.¡± He could not possibly talk to these foreigners about talismans. They did not understand. That¡¯s right, foreigners don¡¯t understand these talismans, so¡­ ¡°The people of Yunzhou did it?¡± Lu Beihuai narrowed his eyes with a dangerous expression. ¡°So is this targeted at our Lu family or Vix?¡± Lu Xiaocha expressed that she didn¡¯t know either. She wasn¡¯t a professional. So¡­ let the professionals do it. Hence, Lu Xiaocha asked Qin Ze toe over and see what was going on. Qin Ze agreed and rushed over the next day. He was still dressed casually and looked a little slovenly. He was wearing a white T-shirt and pants, and there was a beard on his chin. He was clearly a young man in his twenties, but he looked like an old uncle. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ This is getting a little dry.¡± He opened his spiritual eyes and realized that the vitality and luck of the person on the bed were gradually recovering. After looking at the person on the bed, his gazended on Lu Beihuai again. Then, he was almost blinded. He stared straight ahead and realized that the siblings were both people with deep luck. Moreover, they had a lot of Golden Light of Merit, especially the Golden Light of Merit on Lu Xiaocha. At this moment, in his eyes, she was almost a golden ball. He had not realized it before! However, for some reason, there was a thickyer of blood-colored aura hidden in the golden Golden Light of Merit. Hiss¡­ This was the blood energy of a f*cking fiend. Blood Qi and Golden Light of Merit. F*ck, what did she do?! No wonder¡­ No wonder she could destroy the Smuggling Talisman with her bare hands! As for Lu Xiaocha¡¯s brother, he did not have as much Golden Light of Merit as Lu Xiaocha, but he had a purple aura. Purple qi was cloud qi. If this was in ancient times, he would be a noble! Envy¡­ He was so envious that his mouth felt sour. Lu Xiaocha watched as the expression on his face changed from envy to jealousy before gradually twisting. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Lu Beihuai was speechless. Was this person reliable? Fortunately, Qin Ze quickly got down to business, and his expression became much more serious. ¡°The person on the bed is fine now. He¡¯ll wake up in two days.¡± Qin Ze touched his chin and clicked his tongue. ¡°But if I were that evil cultivator, I might like you and your brother more.¡± The siblings were stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Ze said sourly, ¡°Because the luck on you and your brother is much deeper than the one on the bed. Moreover, there¡¯s ayer of Golden Light of Merit and a purple aura that can blind a person. You have it too.¡± After saying that, he couldn¡¯t control himself. His envious and jealous gaze was almost tangible. ¡°This is too much, too much. Why are you siblings so lucky and have such a thick Golden Light of Merit!¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t ask you toe here to talk about us.¡± Lu Beihuai was deep in thought. Looking at the person on the bed and imagining what had happened to his family during this period of time, he already had a guess. Perhaps this conspiracy was really targeted at the Lu family. ¡°Thank you.¡± Qin Ze said, ¡°Alright, I see that you¡¯ve already solved the tribtion on him. Bring me to see the other person.¡± The other person, Sain, was also being held in the hospital. This really had nothing to do with Lu Zhan. It was controlled by the Leiden family¡¯s butler. The butler was a member of the Vix family and many of the Layton family¡¯s subordinates were his men. Previously, he did not dare to resist Sain because of the mysterious ck-clothed man. However, the situation was different now. The ck-clothed man had died and Sain had suffered a bacsh. How could the rest of the Layton Family continue to listen to him? Seeing the Lu family arrive, the butler hurriedly thanked them gratefully. After knowing their intentions, he personally opened the ward door. ¡°Sain seems to have gone a little crazy after waking up. Let the bodyguards follow you in.¡± Lu Beihuai didn¡¯t refuse. After pushing open the door, a voice came from inside. In the ward, Sain sat on the bed and screamed crazily. His arms were still waving. ¡°Don¡¯te over. Get lost. I didn¡¯t kill you. It has nothing to do with me. We¡¯re all masters. Go find the person who killed you!¡± Sain was agitated and spouted nonsense in the eyes of others. However, the person at the coffee table knew that this was the result of him being devoured. Soon, medical staff came in. A few bodyguards pressed someone down and injected him with sedatives before he finally calmed down. Qin Ze walked forward to take a look and clicked his tongue in disdain. ¡°You really brought this upon yourself. This person has already indirectly shouldered a lot of blood debts.¡± Chapter 195 - Dragon Energy

Chapter 195: Dragon Energy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Do you really think that luck is so easy to steal? Be it ordinary people or people with special abilities, stealing other people¡¯s luck will be punished by the heavens. Especially with such a disgusting method, he would be struck by hundreds of lightning bolts for this. However, the person who drew the talisman was very smart. He transferred the luck of the person lying on the bed to him through another person. This person will sign a contract and voluntarily guide the luck to himself. Then, the final bacsh and karma will fall on this person.¡± Qin Ze pointed at the person on the bed. ¡°So in the end, the evil cultivator was the biggest winner. At most, he just spat out some blood after the talisman was destroyed. Other than that, he could no longer absorb that person¡¯s luck. He didn¡¯t lose anything else.¡± This twist and turn really took everything into consideration. He was really capable. If he was so capable, why did he have to use it on something evil? Qin Ze despised that person in his heart. Lu Beihuai asked, ¡°Then can you tell who made that talisman?¡± Qin Ze looked at the talisman for a few minutes and shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°This drawing technique is very sophisticated. He should be an old talisman cultivator, but he might not be a talisman cultivator. Among the few talisman cultivators I know, this technique doesn¡¯t look like them. I¡¯ll take it back and ask my father or grandfather if they have any clues.¡± Lu Beihuai nodded and thanked him. Then, she told Qin Ze about the strange things that happened in her house during this period of time. ¡°What do you think they¡¯re after?¡± Qin Ze frowned and pondered. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If he¡¯s targeting your luck and merit, why would he want to kill you?¡± At this moment, Daddy Lu walked in. Qin Ze¡¯s spirit eyes were still open, and he was almost blinded again. Then, he was stunned. He looked at the Lu siblings and then at Daddy Lu and cursed. Lu Zhan was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your entire family has merit and luck?¡± Moreover¡­ this person actually had dragon energy on him! Dragon energy! That was dragon energy! Although the dragon energy was not strong, he would have been the king of a country in ancient times. No wonder he could create such a huge business empire! This luck and merit simply made people green with envy! The scariest thing was not just the three of them. If they were bolder, Qin Ze guessed that the three of them might not be the only ones. The rest of the Lu family might also be blessed! Lu Xiaocha gave him a puzzled look. Qin Ze took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°I can roughly guess what the evil cultivator wants to do. Based on how blessed you are now, I think your whole family¡¯s luck is very strong.¡± ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve be a family. Such a blood rtionship and fate are blessed by the heavens. Your family is favored by the gods! ¡°Which evil cultivator wouldn¡¯t covet it and think of ways to steal the blessings and Golden Light of Merit from you? But¡­¡± He looked at the father and son of the Lu family. ¡°If the fates of the three of you were in ancient times, you would be an emperor, a crown prince, or a powerful minister, as well as a general. Thebination of the fates of these three would form a stable fortress that protected all the fates of the Lu family. It would not let any thieves take advantage of it easily. In other words, as long as the three of you existed, the Lu family would be impregnable. No matter how much the evil cultivator coveted your family¡¯s luck, as long as the three of you were around, no one could destroy the Lu family. Therefore, he could only try to kill you first. Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to do it himself. Otherwise, even if he obtained the Golden Light of Merit and luck on you, he would still suffer the wrath of the heavens in the end. Therefore, he used someone else¡¯s hand to kill you.¡± Upon hearing Qin Ze¡¯s words, Lu Xiaocha and the rest¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. For their blessings, that person had really put in a lot of effort. However, Qin Ze was wrong about one thing. The evil cultivator did not seem to be targeting Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha roughly understood why. She did not exist in the novel, and her father and brother should indeed have died this time. Their faces and corpses were not found. Right on the heels of that, the Lu family declined rapidly. The evil cultivator must have been behind all of this. Lu Xiaocha clenched her fists. That rat! She would find him sooner orter and beat him to death! ¡­ Vix gradually woke up three dayster. When he opened his eyes, he was still in a daze when he saw the doctor¡¯s face. He thought that he was dead, but what was going on now? ¡°Vix.¡± Hearing this familiar voice, Vix slowly turned around and saw his good friend, Lu Beihuai. ¡°You¡ª¡± Vix had just woken up after sleeping for so long. Not only was his voice hoarse, but he also had no strength left. Lu Beihuai went to get a cup of water to moisten his lips. When he was better, he slowly told him about his brother. Vix was stunned and his mind was a mess. What luck, what evil cultivator, and what ck-clothed man¡­ These things seemed to be destroying his worldview. ¡°Rest first. We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re better.¡± Vix agreed, but he didn¡¯t want to rest now. He did not know how long he had been lying there, but he could feel that his bones were numb. In the end, he sat in the wheelchair and let the butler push him out to bask in the sun. As long as he woke up, Vix would gradually feel better. After two days of shock, Vix finally understood what Lu Beihuai meant. Now that he thought of his good brother, his eyes were filled with hatred. He had spared his life for his father¡¯s sake, but in return, he had been schemed against by some idiot. And¡­ his father was dead. He was angered to death by Sain. Vix closed his eyes. It was time to deal with some things. ¡°Since Sain is crazy, let¡¯s send him where he belongs.¡± The butler understood what Vix meant. Since he was crazy, the ce to go was the asylum. ¡°Our Layton family is willing to give up 3% of the profits for the coboration with the Lu family.¡± This 3% was not to be underestimated. For tycoon families andrge corporations like them, 3% was hundreds of millions. However, Vix did it willingly. The Lu family had saved his life. This was not something that money could measure. The Lu family¡¯s overseas market was gradually operating again because of Vix¡¯s awakening. They had solved all the problems, and the people who were targeting them behind the scenes had also made headway. Although they didn¡¯t know who it was yet, they had some leads. After the matter here was resolved, it was time for them to leave. Chapter 196 - Carnival Day

Chapter 196: Carnival Day

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Vix could now stand up. Over the past few days, he had been actively training and eating. His body finally did not look as pale and lifeless as before. Knowing that Lu Beihuai and the others were leaving, Vix brought thanks again. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Lu Beihuai¡¯s expression was still serious, but his attitude was much gentler. ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re my friend.¡± Vixughed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m lucky to have a friend like you.¡± When they left, Vix gave Lu Xiaocha many things. He gave her some shiny and precious jewelry. Although Lu Xiaocha felt that these things were not as practical as food, she liked them. Who didn¡¯t like shiny stones? In the post-apocalyptic world, ugly ghouls also had shiny stones in their brains. That was the most popr one. They left happily with the gifts. Lu Beichen and Lu Beilin were already waiting for them at the airport. Moreover, because of Lu Beilin, there were more and more people around them. ¡°Did my dear sister miss me?¡± Seeing the person walking out of the airport, Lu Beilin opened his arms to wee her and hugged Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha said seriously, ¡°No.¡± After saying that, her nose was pinched. Lu Beilin was very thick-skinned. ¡°Nonsense. I looked into your eyes and it said that it misses me, your third brother.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. ¡°Come on, get in the car.¡± If they stayed any longer, they might be surrounded. After they left, the discussion in the airport became even more heated. ¡°He¡¯s too good-looking. Does that kind of face really exist?¡± ¡°I held my breath just now because I was afraid of scaring them. Alright, I don¡¯t know if they were frightened, but I was really frightened by them. But is that a family? This family¡¯s looks are too much!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ They¡¯re really not celebrities. I searched for them on the Inte for so long but I couldn¡¯t find them!¡± ¡°Nonsense. If they¡¯re celebrities, how can I not discover this treasure with my fiery eyes?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so good-looking, but we can¡¯t see him. This is too much of a waste!¡± The group of girls were heartbroken, but the Lu family members in the car were happy. Lu Xiaocha secretly asked how Lu Beichen was doing. She mainly asked him if he had been bullied during the exam, especially by his sworn enemy. She heard from her ssmates that the man always bullied her brother Lu Beichen was speechless. ¡°Not really.¡± This time, not only did he not provoke him, he was especially attentive along the way. The people from Beicheng Middle School were so bbergasted that they thought that their star student had been reced. Although Lu Beichen was secretly happy to see Xu Ruian acting like ackey, he could not be happy at the thought of why he had be like that. That guy had a death wish for coveting his sister! Since they knew why the mastermind was targeting them, they were naturally vignt. In addition, The Leng family had indeed made some progress in their investigation. Leng Yunting had secretly caused trouble for Lu Beiqing. He was even bold enough to secretly attack some of the Lu family¡¯s businesses. When Lu Zhan found out, he sneered and immediately returned the warning. The Leng family could only endure it in shock. ¡°I¡¯m afraid The Liao family and Lin Qi are behind the ne incident.¡± The Liao family had formed a deadly feud with their family. It was understandable that they would tamper with it. As for Lin Qi, Lu Zhan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°He really won¡¯t stop until he destroys the Lu family.¡± Lin Qi was the person who had once stirred up trouble behind the scenes and helped Pei Qin and the other illegitimate children of the Lu family steal Lu Xiaocha from the hospital and erase all evidence. The rest of the Lu family were sent to jail, and Old Master was also sent to the hospital. After that, he became obedient under Lu Zhan¡¯s powerful methods, but now, he started to act up again. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if they have anything to do with that master.¡± Lu Beihuai said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on their movements, but it¡¯s not easy to find Lin Qi.¡± This feeling of being in the open and the enemy in the dark was really too terrible. The only thing they could do now was to take precautions. Lu Zhan even invited Qin Ze to the house to see if there was anything wrong. When Qin Ze arrived, he looked at the Lu family¡¯s young talents and their endless fortune and sucked in a breath of cold air. This¡­ no wonder they were targeted. All he could do was draw talismans. That was his forte. However, if he wanted to protect the Lu family, he had to be a professional array master. ¡°I¡¯m only proficient in drawing talismans. My uncle is outstanding in different areas. Perhaps I can let him try.¡± Lu Zhan nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was the school holidays. After the final exam, Lu Xiaocha did not care if the results were good or not. After the holidays, she carried the Nightmare Cat and ran with her father or brothers, as if she was afraid that something would happen to them. Pei Anran was caught betweenughter and tears. She hugged her daughter and rubbed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although our family doesn¡¯t have any special abilities, it¡¯s impossible for those people to hurt us easily.¡± Although those Demon yers were proficient in the magic arts and were impossible to guard against, there were too many concerns if they wanted to do bad things at the same time. Moreover, the Lu family was not to be trifled with. However, her family did not mind her following them. Lu Zhan said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Watch and learn more. In the future, our Lu family¡¯s assets will also have to be shared with you.¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Lu Xiaocha was immediately unhappy to follow him. She knew very well what she was made of. It was fine to let her fight. She might lose money in a month or two if she ran a business. Then, Lu Xiaocha followed her Third Brother. The young man she had picked up, Li An, was actually doing well by her brother¡¯s side. He even had a good rtionship with Ah Yue and the rest. On this day, Lu Xiaocha brought the Nightmare Cat and her third brother to the legendary Underground City. Underground City was indeed built underground. Business here was usually in the gray area. There were different forces in Underground City, and her third brother was one of them. Some fugitives and vicious people often wandered here. They were either wearing masks or strange clothes. There were many such people dressed here. No one would investigate the face behind the mask. The rtionships here wereplicated, and it was very difficult to get rid of them. In her third brother¡¯s territory, there were basically no drugs or human trafficking. However, that might not be the case in other people¡¯s territories. Lu Beihuai brought his sister with him and exined the dangers of the Underground City to her. He also warned her not to bring her friends here in the future. There were various rumors about the Underground City outside, which led to some young people secretlying to the Underground City out of curiosity. If they were lucky enough to meet someone with a conscience, they would persuade them to go back. If they were unlucky, they might not even know where they had gone. Lu Xiaocha listened attentively and nodded from time to time to show that she understood. ¡°Today is Underground City¡¯s carnival day. No one will cause trouble today. Xiaocha, follow me closely. The few of you, protect her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­ Just protect my brother.¡± If they followed, they really wouldn¡¯t know who was protecting who. On Underground City¡¯s celebration day, all kinds of entertainment facilities were opened to the people. Usually, people entered wearing masks. Lu Xiaocha was also wearing a strange rabbit mask. The reason why it was strange was that although it was a rabbit head, it had clown makeup. The celebration day was unprecedentedly grand. The lights illuminated the entire Underground City, and the loud singing was endless. The masked men and women on the dance floor twisted their bodies and danced crazily. Lu Beilin noticed his sister¡¯s expression. ¡°This ce is like this. It¡¯s called the City of Madness. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t bring you here next time.¡± Actually, he did not n to bring his sister along this time. It was just that this little girl was very stubborn and insisted on following him. Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She had seen crazier than this. The siblings sat in the highest and most luxurious private room on the floor. Lu Beilin got someone to send over a lot of food. Lu Xiaocha yed with her phone while eating. She was happy and at ease. The madness below did not affect her at all. Li An sat beside her and watched her y curiously. In the end, he took out his phone and yed with her. The cell phone was bought by his boss. He had learned a lot during his time with his boss. Now that he was wearing a suit, he looked decent. He did not look like he did not know anything like he did when he first came to this city. The only thing on him that could prove his identity was the snake-shaped earring on his ear. His original clothes had been properly kept. ¡°Third Young Master, Young Master Shen is here. He said that he wants to say hi and talk to you.¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s beautiful peach blossom eyes shed with cold mockery. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with him?¡± Lu Beilin leanedzily on the leather sofa like a cat. Under the light, he was so beautiful that he didn¡¯t look real. ¡°Let him in.¡± Shen Wenyan was here. Not only did hee himself, but there was also a woman wearing a mask beside him. Li An¡¯s nose twitched as he was ying games. Right on the heels of that, he suddenly stood up and grabbed at the woman¡¯s face. ¡°ck Gu Saintess, I can smell your stench from afar. Return the Holy Gu to me!¡± The woman¡¯s mask was taken off, revealing the face that was seen at the Fu family¡¯s banquet. Lu Beilin made a gesture, and everyone in the private room took out their guns and aimed at Shen Wenyan and the Saintess. The woman was still fighting with Li An when a colorful poisonous snake flew out of her hair. Li An tilted his head and dodged it, then grabbed the snake. He strangled the snake with his fingers. ¡°Shameless! How dare you steal from us when you can¡¯t nurture Holy Gu in your own tribe! Bunch of bandits!¡± Chapter 197 - Shen Wenyan Defeated

Chapter 197: Shen Wenyan Defeated

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Li An cursed as he fought. They did not have the culture of not hitting women. This was because women were the best at raising Gu among the ck Gu. All of them were very sinister. If they really followed the rule of not hitting women, their bones would probably be eaten up by them. Shen Wenyan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Lu Beilin, what do you mean? No one can cause trouble on the celebration day. Have you forgotten?¡± Lu Beilinughed unhurriedly. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. Our Li An is just teaching the thief a lesson. After all, they came from the same ce. You don¡¯t have to worry about their family matters.¡± What f*cking family matters, although they were all Southern border people, they were not of the same n! ¡°Alright, Li An.¡± Seeing that it was about time, Lu Beilin slowly called for a stop. Li An grabbed the Saintess¡¯ neck violently. ¡°But our Holy Gu.¡± Lu Beilin looked at Shen Wenyan and the Southern border girl coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Since we know that this bandit is from the Shen family, we can go and get her personally another day.¡± Hearing this, Li An let go happily. ¡°Okay.¡± The Saintess stood up in a sorry state, no longer looking as noble as before. Her face turned green and white after being called a shameless bandit. Shen Wenyan looked at Lu Beilin with a fake smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± His eyes were gloomy. Lu Beilin calmly told his men to put away their guns. ¡°So? Why are you looking for me?¡± Shen Wenyan did not want to beat around the bush with him anymore. He went straight to the point. ¡°You intercepted the batch of goods I had the day before yesterday. Why are you so forgetful? I wonder when Third Young Master will return the batch of goods.¡± ¡°Ridiculous. If you say so. What if I say I don¡¯t know anything about that?¡± Shen Wenyan waved his hand, and a person was brought in tied up. ¡°Third Young Master is not unfamiliar with this person, right?¡± Lu Beilin nced at it indifferently and sneered. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not unfamiliar with him. Isn¡¯t this the spy you nted around me?¡± Shen Wenyan was speechless. The person tied up was speechless. The other party¡¯s expression became even moreical. When the Saintess saw Shen Wenyan being defeated, she subconsciously released her Gu insect to attack Lu Beilin. But just as the shadow of an insect appeared on her fingertips, her hand was suddenly grabbed by a soft white hand and the Gu in her hand was snatched away. ¡°You really like these bugs. You were the one who released these bugs to attack my brotherst time, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s dark eyes stared straight at her. ¡°Since you like it so much, eat it.¡± She grabbed the woman¡¯s neck and smashed it to the ground. Then, she stuffed the spider-like Gu into the woman¡¯s mouth. She looked so small, but the power she carried was immovable. The woman struggled, but the spider was still fed into her mouth. ¡°Next time I see you use these disgusting things on my family, I¡¯ll let you feed the insects!¡± Her voice was not loud, and it was still as soft as a young girl¡¯s, but no one thought that she was joking. After dealing with the woman, Lu Xiaocha carried the Nightmare Cat and walked briskly to her third brother¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ve avenged you.¡± Lu Beilin was speechless. Although his sister looked a little ruthless, she was still his sister! Shen Wenyan got someone to help the woman up. Being defeated by Lu Beilin one after another made him very irritable. No matter how he pretended to be gentle and refined on the surface, it could not change the bloodthirsty anger in his bones. ¡°Take her away for now.¡± A few bodyguards supported the woman who was digging her throat and left. ¡°Since you already know, there¡¯s no need to quibble about snatching my goods. Lu Beilin, you¡¯d better return the goods within three days. Otherwise, I¡¯lle and get them myself after the celebration day.¡± Lu Beilin stood up and walked to him with his hands in his pockets. ¡°There¡¯s no need toe and collect it. I destroyed your batch of goods.¡± ¡°You!¡± Shen Wenyan looked at the face in front of him and could not curse no matter what. Damn it, he was such a good-looking man. Every time he had a bad temper, he wanted to hit his face, but he couldn¡¯t! ¡°Lu Beilin, you¡¯re really good!¡± Lu Beilin nced at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°It takes one to know one. I almost lost my life. I only intercepted a batch of your goods.¡± Shen Wenyan did not feel guilty at all. They were sworn enemies to begin with, and he had used such underhanded methods more than once. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t kill him. Lu Beilin said, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, please.¡± Shen Wenyan left angrily. He was already thinking of ways to make things difficult for Lu Beilin. He definitely couldn¡¯t take this lying down! Lu Beilin clicked his tongue. ¡°Coward!¡± After Shen Wenyan, people from other Underground City came to look for Lu Beilin, but he didn¡¯t meet everyone. Underground City¡¯s forces were divided into three parts. Lu Beilin, Shen Wenyan, and an old man in his sixties were called the Seventh Master. Not long after Shen Wenyan left, the Seventh Master arrived. The moment this old man with a fierce aura entered their private room, many people fell silent. Even Lu Beilin had to give this old man face. ¡°Why are you here, Seventh Master? I should be the one looking for you.¡± This old man in front of him was different from him and Shen Wenyan. All of the Seventh Master¡¯s forces were built by him bit by bit when he was young. There were countless scars on his body. When he was young, he was ruthless and aggressive. Gradually, he stabilized his position as the head of Underground City. Now that he was old, his actions were much gentler. He even began to retire and leave everything to his son. He was the one who set the rules that the Underground City was not allowed to fight on the celebration day. The Old Masterughed. ¡°What does it matter who goes to see who? I think Shen Wenyan has suffered a defeat at your hands.¡± Lu Beilin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡± The Seventh Master looked at Lu Beilin meaningfully. ¡°I see that the people around him have been beaten up quite badly. The person he got recently has some strange abilities. To be able to make her suffer, you¡¯re not simple either.¡± Lu Beilin didn¡¯t speak and only drank tea with him. ¡°After today, I won¡¯t appear in Underground City anymore.¡± Lu Beilin paused for a moment. ¡°Are you really going to retire?¡± He nodded and said, ¡°The world in the future will be the world of you young people. I¡¯m already old, so I¡¯ll be thick-skinned if I stay here. I just hope that if my son does anything out of line in the future, you can spare his life.¡± Lu Beilin said, ¡°Seventh Master, you tter me.¡± The Seventh Master bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let him get involved in those illegal businesses, but I know what kind of person my own son is. He¡¯s too ambitious and too greedy. He¡¯ll definitely be dissatisfied with me cutting off all those businesses. But in this world, one still has to live under the sun to be happy. My old bones are already like this. I don¡¯t want my descendants to live in the darkness forever.¡± His son¡¯s aptitude was mediocre, but he only had one son. On the other hand, his grandson was smarter, but he had yet to grow up. He had to take care of him personally. Chapter 198 - Gentleman

Chapter 198: Gentleman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Beilin agreed to his request. As long as the Seventh Master¡¯s son didn¡¯t provoke him, he wouldn¡¯t interfere. Not long after the Seventh Master left, the crowd below had moved on to a couple¡¯s dance. Everyone was wearing masks, so no one could see who was who. Lu Beilin didn¡¯t want to stay here for too long with his sister. He nned to leave after showing his face. After the music stopped, he brought Lu Xiaocha to the second floor. Cheers came from the dance floor on the first floor. ¡°Third Young Master!!!¡± Even though he was wearing a mask, he could not escape the cheers below, regardless of gender. Shen Wenyan also came out, but he was obviously not as popr as Lu Beilin. He was a little jealous, but when he thought of his face, he felt that it was natural. They only quieted down when the Seventh Master walked out. ¡°Thank you very much for your recognition of me over the years. I¡¯ve been here for decades¡­¡± The Seventh Master said something sentimental, and then took the opportunity to tell everyone that he was going to retire, and even pushed his son out. Lu Xiaocha saw that the Seventh Master¡¯s son was a middle-aged man with a beer belly. Perhaps because he was about to ept his father¡¯s power and assets, he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. The Seventh Master¡¯s face twitched. How did he bring up such a useless thing? After that, Shen Wenyan also said a few words. Because he was handsome, he actually had many supporters. However, the girls in Underground City liked Lu Beilin more. Lu Beilin took off the mask on his face and said a few simple words. Under the hazy light, Lu Beilin¡¯s existence was like a god to many people, especially those within his sphere of influence. Many people couldn¡¯t escape from the chaotic Underground City, but Lu Beilin gave them a purend that belonged here. After saying that, he even gave everyone a gift. He snapped his fingers, and countless petals fell from the sky. He left everyone with a beautiful memory. In the end, he bowed very gentlemanly to the people below. ¡°Flowers and apuse for everyone.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone started pping crazily. From the looks of it, if it wasn¡¯t the people from the Underground City, this ce didn¡¯t look like the usual chaotic Underground City. Instead, it looked like a ball for nobles. The party continued, but Lu Beilin left with his sister, Ah Yue, and Li An. Li An was a little excited. ¡°Boss, you looked so good just now!¡± He imitated Lu Beilin¡¯s gentlemanly etiquette. Ah Yue¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Wrong, wrong, wrong hand.¡± He went over to help Li An adjust. The current Ah Yue was no longer as submissive as before. He had learned a lot from Lu Beilin, and his temperament was also very different from before. Although learning those things was tiring, it was all worth it. After spending a long time with Lu Beilin, he could boldly rx and joke when there was nothing serious to do. In the past, he had always been very tense in front of Lu Beilin. Ah Yue asked Li An, ¡°Do you n to go back after you find the Holy Gu?¡± Li An paused for a moment and stomped his foot on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± The mission given by the n was to return after obtaining the Holy Gu. However¡­ he did not want to go back now. He felt that this ce was quite good. In this short period of time, he had already seen many things that were different from the n. Lu Beilin took his time and said in azy and sexy voice, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can think about it slowly.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha tugged at her brother¡¯s clothes. She had only eaten some fruits and cakes in Underground City, but her stomach was already protesting. Lu Beilin rubbed her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a luxurious feast!¡± Hearing the luxurious feast, Lu Xiaocha immediately smiled. ¡­ After Lu Beiqing¡¯s movie ended, what happened next was some publicity. Before the premiere of his movie, Therode had already contacted Lu Xiaocha anxiously. The audition for Magic World was in three months. ¡°Xiaocha, although theter parts of this role were perfected because of your inspiration, you still have to participate in the audition. There will be many celebrities from Yunzhou participating in the audition. You have to practice hard during this period of time!¡± Lu Xiaocha leaned against the bed and saidzily, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± As she spoke, she nibbled on a durian. The Nightmare Cat despised her because of the stench and ran to the balcony to ventte. ¡°What kind of strange fetishes do you humans have? You actually like to eat shit!¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­Shut up if you don¡¯t know how to speak. This is a durian, a durian!¡± Such delicious food was actually despised. How tasteless! Lu Beichen pushed open his sister¡¯s room. The smell that greeted him made his expression crack. To be honest, before Lu Xiaocha came, their family had never eaten durian, snail noodles, and stinky tofu. However, his sister liked these things. It was all Fu Ye¡¯s fault! That¡¯s right, Fu Ye was the one who brought her to eat these things. ¡°Xiaocha, there¡¯s news from Uncle. He¡¯s going to the auction tomorrow.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at her brother¡¯s expression and felt a little guilty. She quickly finished thest durian, threw everything into the trash can, and opened the window to ventte. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk outside.¡± She took the trash out and threw it away. Lu Beichen was a little helpless. ¡°Why do you like to eat those things? Go brush your teeth.¡± She answered obediently and ran to brush her teeth beforeing back. ¡°Brother, you should eat some next time. It¡¯s actually quite delicious.¡± Lu Beichen rejected. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat at Brother Fu Ye¡¯s house next time.¡± Lu Beichen gritted his teeth. Now that she mentioned Fu Ye, he wanted to beat him up. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten invitations for the entire family. We¡¯ll go together!¡± The crow that she had brought back to the heretic bureau had made a great contribution. When she was capturing a nest of drug dealers, the crow and the narcotics police officer flew to the drug dealers¡¯ nest visually and won with the smallest damages. Now, the narcotics police officers wished they could worship the crow. This ability was too useful! Coupled with Yin Shian from the heretic bureau, Lu Xiaocha had brought back too many useful things for the heretic bureau. Therefore, when Lu Xiaocha asked for a few invitations to the auction, the other party agreed without thinking. Such an auction was rare, mainly because the items auctioned inside were rare. Those who could participate were basically people who knew about the heretic bureau and were powerful. It could be auctioned with points or exchanged with items. Because of this, Lu Xiaocha, Yin Shian, the Nightmare Cat, and Fu Ye went out to do a few more missions. The points they had now made them the richest in the entire District Seven. Chapter 199 - Your Meat Has Gone Bad

Chapter 199: Your Meat Has Gone Bad

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The auction held by the heretic bureau was in Province A. In the past few days, more and more people had gone to Province A. After getting off the ne, Lu Zhan held his wife¡¯s hand with one hand and his daughter¡¯s with the other, walking out with the aura of a winner in life. Because of this family¡¯s outstanding looks and aura, many people in the airport thought that they were celebrities and almost caused traffic jams. After getting into the car, Lu Beilin touched his hair narcissistically with a charming smile in his peach blossom eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Your brother is too charming.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother are all good-looking. Mom and Dad are also good-looking.¡± Lu Beilin pinched her face. ¡°But your third brother is the most charming!¡± He did not ept any rebuttal. There was still some baby fat on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face. It felt quite good to pinch it. Lu Beilin squeezed it before letting go. ¡°The auction will only start at night. Where do you want to go?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Go to Beian Alley!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Beichen answered for her, ¡°That¡¯s a food street. She¡¯s already made a n before she came. Xiaocha only sees food.¡± Lu Xiaocha chuckled. That was her hobby. Lu Beihuai was a little disapproving. After all, there were many things outside that were not hygienic. However, he knew that the youngdy liked to eat. He had no choice but to remind her. ¡°Be careful when you eat. Find a clean ce. Write down what you like and get the chef to make it for you¡­¡± The brothers beside him were speechless. Big Brother was doing it again. Who would have thought that a certain someone was so talkative under his cold appearance? After saying that, Lu Beihuai said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Everyone was speechless. So what was the point of saying all this?¡¯ Pei Anran said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel to change first. Our entire family will go together.¡± If they wanted to go, they had to go together. No one had any objections. The hotel had been booked previously and Nangong Yuxiu was also there. He even brought Nangong Yunyi and the other young people. ¡°Xiaocha, Beichen¡­¡± Nangong Yunyao greeted them happily. ¡°Sister.¡± Nangong Yuxiu smiled gently like a piece of warm jade. Everyone in the Nangong Family was wearing modified ancient costumes. The designers cleverlybined the ancient costumes with modern elements. He looked ethereal and handsome. Seeing this, Lu Beilin directly went over and asked which designer designed the clothes. He also wanted it! Nangong Yuxiu said, ¡°The embroiderer at home made it. If you like it, I¡¯ll make a few sets for you after the auction.¡± Lu Beilin said excitedly, ¡°Alright, please make a few sets for Sister too. We want matching ones.¡± Hm? Lu Beichen and Lu Beifeng pricked up their ears. ¡°Uncle, we want it too,¡± the two of them said in unison. Nangong Yuxiu smiled and replied, ¡°Where are you going now?¡± ¡°Xiaocha is going to the food street in Beian Alley.¡± Nangong Yunyao immediately jumped out. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± A group of people appeared in Beian Alley. Before they got out of the car, they smelled the fragrance in the air. Lu Xiaocha could not wait to unbuckle her seatbelt and get out of the car. ¡°Slow down!¡± Lu Beichen and Nangong Yunyao followed closely behind. ¡°This, this, there are so many people here. It must be delicious!¡± The moment he entered, he saw a scallion pancake seller. The first thing Lu Beihuai noticed was not how delicious the pancake was, but the environment of the restaurant. Although it was oily, it could be seen that their desk was very clean. Their hair was tucked into their hats and they wore stic gloves. He nodded and let his younger siblings pass. Little did he know that they had already be the brightest scenery on the entire street. ¡°Dad, Mom, do you guys want to eat scallion pancakes?¡± Lu Xiaocha turned around and asked. Pei Anran replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have one.¡± ¡°Where are Big Brother, Second Brother, and Third Brother?¡± Lu Beihuai said, ¡°No.¡± Lu Beiqing and Lu Beilin nodded. It smelled pretty good. Nangong Yuxiu didn¡¯t want them either, but the kids wanted them. The young people ate the scallion pancakes unhurriedly. Lu Xiaocha had already gone to the next shop. ¡°This tea egg is delicious. The cracks are even and the egg inside is delicious.¡± She would share the delicious food with her family. She ate it herself if it tasted average. When it came to finding food, her nose was more sensitive than a dog¡¯s. As they ate and walked, arge group of people followed behind them. Hence, a scene like this happened at Beian Alley¡¯s food street. At the front was a porcin-white and exquisite girl. The people around her all looked like sessful and powerful people. Behind her were the onlookers. Wherever the girl walked, a group of customers would be attracted. The bosses were so happy that they smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Kid,e here. My skewers are delicious. I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡± Seeing this situation, the stall owners began to warmly wee Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha nced at the boss and shook her head before walking forward. The boss¡¯s expression turned ugly. The boss¡¯s wife walked out with a smile on her face and wanted to hold Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Look, we¡¯re fated. Come to my shop to eat. We¡¯ll give you a 30% discount.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s brothers stood in front of her. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Forced buying and selling?¡± Thedy boss smiled. ¡°How can you say that we¡¯re forcing you to buy? Our food is very delicious. I¡¯m just rmending it to you to try.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good. Your skewers are leftovers from yesterday and they¡¯ve gone bad, that¡¯s why you put so many seasonings on the skewers to cover the smell. ¡°Also, your shop doesn¡¯t look hygienic. Why aren¡¯t you washing up when the oil is so thick? Your nails are so long. You haven¡¯t even cleaned the dirt inside and you¡¯re not wearing gloves. I even saw you spitting when you spoke.¡± The people behind Lu Xiaocha subconsciously followed her words and looked over. They were immediately disgusted. ¡°Although this is just a small stall, the most basic hygiene should be maintained, right?¡± ¡°F*ck, I just ordered more than 30 yuan from this shop. Has the meat really gone bad? And I didn¡¯t notice those nails before.¡± ¡°I was wondering why that meat tastes so strange! And there¡¯s also saliva. This is too disgusting.¡± Lu Beihuai was extremely gratified to hear his sister¡¯s words. It seemed that she had really remembered everything he had told her. When the stall owner and thedy boss heard Lu Xiaocha¡¯s words and the surrounding discussion, their expressions were extremely ugly. ¡°You little kid, if you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat. Why are you ndering my food? How is this meat bad?! We prepared the freshest food!¡± ¡°Why are you so vicious at such a young age? Who would dare to eat our food if you make a fuss like this?¡± ¡°Do you know how much damage your words have caused us? Let me tell you, this isn¡¯t over!¡± The couple cursed and demandedpensation. Chapter 200 - The Family Is Trending

Chapter 200: The Family Is Trending

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Whether the meat has gone bad or not, we¡¯ll know when we see it.¡± After saying that, Lu Beifeng did not wait for the couple to react. He strode over to their stall and started searching. ¡°What are you trying to do? Is there now?!¡± The couple tried their best to stop him. They were rather agitated. That man was about to hit him, but his hand was grabbed by the bodyguard. The surrounding people joined in. ¡°Since you said that there¡¯s no spoiled meat, let us take a look.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯ll prove your innocence.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just taking a look. Why are you guys so agitated? Could it be that there¡¯s really spoiled meat?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the meat. Just looking at their nails and saliva dripping onto the skewers when they talk makes me so disgusted that I can¡¯t eat.¡± Lu Beifeng had already taken out the box containing the meat skewers. It was not obvious when it was alone, but the smell of so much spoiled meat was a little indescribable. Moreover, it was not just meat. The vegetables they roasted were also roasted with dry vegetables. It gave people a bad impression at first nce. ¡°It¡¯s really spoiled!¡± ¡°Motherf*cker, I ordered so much food. If I get sick from this, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°What should I do? My two children have eaten too. Will something happen?¡± Those who had eaten these skewers immediately gagged from disgust. Some were so agitated that they even wanted to hit the two of them. The two bosses looked embarrassed, but they were still thinking of ways to avoid responsibility. The man rolled his eyes and had an idea. ¡°Who¡­ who said that these things are roasted for people to eat? We kept them for the stray cats.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. They¡¯re not for people to eat. They¡¯re for stray cats and dogs. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± The two of them refused to admit it. The onlookers were so angry that theyughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you shameless? The evidence has already been found, yet you¡¯re still quibbling.¡± ¡°There are so many meat skewers, and you say you feed them all to stray cats and dogs? Who are you kidding?¡± ¡°How despicable. They¡¯ve already been caught and they still refuse to admit it. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t eat their food.¡± ¡°This is too unhygienic. The meat skewers and vegetables look like this, and their stalls are also sloppy. Who would dare to eat your food?¡± Faced with everyone¡¯s usations, the couple insisted that these things were fed to stray cats and dogs. Anyway, after today, the other people who woulde did not know them, so they could still run their stall. Just as they were thinking this, the people from the Health Bureau arrived. ¡°Excuse me, excuse me. Someone has reported that the items sold in your stall are unclean. Please ept an inspection.¡± The couple was dumbfounded when they saw this scene. The crowd cheered. Lu Xiaocha and her brothers had already quietly exited the crowd. Lu Beilin pinched his sister¡¯s nose. ¡°Not bad, you can even smell that.¡± Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips and smiled. Her five senses were much stronger than others, and she was extremely familiar with rotten meat. She could smell it when she walked to this shop. She did not n to expose them at first and wanted to just tell her fathers when they left. However, who knew that these two people would court death themselves? They saw that she could bring a wave of customers wherever she went and even had bad intentions of dragging her into the shop. Can¡¯t me her for doing this. Although there was a detour, it did not affect her at all. She still ate as she should. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go eat stew. That restaurant smells so good!¡± She pulled Lu Beichen towards a stew shop. However, other than Lu Xiaocha, no one else could eat anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± Everyone decisively refused. Nangong Yunyao hugged his stomach andined, ¡°Please, we¡¯ve already eaten so much. Who can still eat?¡± Lu Xiaocha took the spoon and started to dig in. ¡°Me! I can still eat. Oh¡­ it¡¯s so fresh!¡± The meat in this stew shop was the freshest, and there were also mushrooms wrapped inside. The key was that there was a lot of meat inside. The soup should be bone soup, and it was not greasy at all. Seeing that she was eating happily, the people who entered the restaurant didn¡¯t hesitate to buy a bowl of the stew like her. It was indeed delicious. There was no fishy taste at all. Nangong Yunyao poked Nangong Yunhuan with his arm. ¡°I¡¯m clearly full, but why do I want to eat when I see Lu Xiaocha eating?¡± Nangong Yunhuan was speechless. ¡®How should I know?¡¯ To be honest, he wanted to eat too. After finishing the stew, she bought some fragrant sugar-fried chestnuts, two roasted sweet potatoes, a few skewers of scalding gourds, and some packed spicy rabbit heads¡­ Even if she went back after shopping, Lu Xiaocha would buy things along the way. She would ask her brothers to help her carry what she could not hold. Nangong Yunyao was stunned. ¡°Glutton, I admire her!¡± None of them could eat anymore. Lu Xiaocha had eaten the entire street! When she returned to the hotel, all those things were in her room. ¡°Too bad I didn¡¯t buy snail noodles and stinky tofu.¡± The brothers were speechless. Shut up. She only muttered that she was very satisfied with so much food in front of her. She took a sweet potato and started peeling it. It was soft and sweet. ¡°Delicious!¡± Lu Beichen and Lu Beifeng sat beside her and peeled chestnut shells for her. They ced the intact chestnut meat on a te. When Lu Xiaocha finished two sweet potatoes, there was already a te of chestnut meat in front of her. She smiled and thanked them. She even fed them one. Lu Beifeng said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Lu Beichen nodded as well. He looked a little vexed. Every time he ate with his sister, he couldn¡¯t control himself. He even seemed to be a little stuffed. The group of young people watched the live Mukbang as she wiped out the pile of food on the table. Although they couldn¡¯t eat anymore, watching her eat was really enjoyable. ¡°Eh¡­ we¡¯re on the trending searches.¡± Lu Beiqing took out his phone and flipped through it. He didn¡¯t expect that in less than a day, their family would actually be a trending topic! Moreover, it suppressed a certain Best Actor¡¯s trending topic and became number one. That video was about what happened at Beian Food Street with the unscrupulous vendor. However, no one on the Inte paid attention to the unscrupulous vendors. Instead, they paid attention to their faces. [F*ck, f*ck, what kind of godly looks are these? No filters. Look at the faces of the people beside them. There is definitely no filter!] [Ahhhh!!! I¡¯m going to die. Why are there so many handsome men?] [Hubby, look at my husband! He¡¯s so handsome that I can¡¯t close my legs!] [The boys in ancient costumes have their own uniqueness. Who can control themselves?] [The person in casual clothes beside him is also so handsome!] [You¡¯re all staring at handsome guys, but I¡¯m different. I¡¯m looking at that little girl. This is my dream BJD doll!] [She and the young man beside her are twins, right? They look too simr. Boohoo¡­ Please give me a dozen of such twins!] Chapter 201 - Auction 1

Chapter 201: Auction 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[From the video, she has always been protected by her brothers. This is too cute.] [I want so many good-looking family members to dote on me too!] [Who are these people? I haven¡¯t found them in the entertainment industry.] [If she enters the entertainment industry, she will upy half of the industry.] [The entire industry would belong to them. I just want to ask when they will debut.] [I wish to see these faces in the entertainment industry. This isn¡¯t too much, right?] [This is too much! This video was clearly posted to suppress unscrupulous vendors. How did it be like this?!] [We didn¡¯t want to, but their looks are too eye-catching.] ¡°Didn¡¯t they see the headline on this trending topic?¡± There were a few words written on it! #Shocking, unscrupulous vendors are exposed for selling spoiled meat, the ending is satisfying! # The original camera used in the video would more or less have some ws when taking photos of others. However, when it came to their entire family, it was as if they had been beautified. Lu Beihuai asked, ¡°Should we suppress these?¡± Lu Zhan pondered for a moment. ¡°Yeah. The Health Bureau will educate these two.¡± Previously, as long as it was about them on the Inte, the video would be taken down. However, this video was also a reminder about food safety, so Lu Beihuai was a little hesitant. Under the power of money, the video quickly disappeared. This poprity disappeared as fast as it rose. Although the Inte had memories, mostizens had ¡®amnesia¡¯. After all, it was not rted to them. Who would be willing to spend too much time paying attention to something that only appeared for a moment? Even celebrities who did not appear for a long time were easily forgotten. ¡­ It was almost time for the auction tonight. Fu Ye called Lu Xiaocha and asked her to wait for him at the hotel. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°My father and brothers have cars.¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°Alright, when are you guys arriving? I¡¯ll wait at the entrance of the auction.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon.¡± When the car arrived at the entrance of the auction, she saw Fu Ye. Fu Ye¡¯s aura became more stable. He liked to do missions in the heretic bureau. For a period of time, he brought Yin Shian to do missions every day. Without any fatal injuries, he didn¡¯t need Yin Shian¡¯s help. Every time hepleted a mission, he would be covered in blood. He was so tired that it hurt, but he felt abnormally satisfied. That youth was growing, and he was growing at an unimaginable speed. Previously, Fu Ye was extremely overbearing, as if his entire body was covered in thorns and it was difficult for anyone to approach him. But now, he seemed to have put away his thorns and looked much more reserved and steady. The arrogance in his eyes was still there, adding a few hints of spirit that belonged to a young man. This was not annoying. On the contrary, it would make most people envious. Everyone wanted to live wantonly and live as they wanted. Fu Ye had always been such a person. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, you¡¯re here.¡± The young man, who often went on missions, was wearing a ck work uniform. Behind him was a glorious tall building, but he looked very casual. He looked at Lu Xiaocha and greeted Lu Zhan and the others. Pei Anran chuckled. ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather, Ah Ye? How long have you been waiting here?¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°Grandpa went in with his oldrade. I¡¯m waiting for you guys.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s brothers pursed their lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± The auction was very grand, and many people came here. Those who could get an invitation to the auction were either rich or noble, or had contributed much to Yunzhou. After entering, they met some acquaintances. The Leng family and the Liao family. As businessmen, although they were already very rich, their families were inconspicuous among these people who were all big bosses. Even Lu Zhan had to be very respectful when he saw those scientists and professors who had made great contributions. Of course, his respect was not groveling. At this moment, The Liao family and the Leng family¡¯s fawning looks seemed a little too humble. Actually, there was no need for that. The head of the Leng family and his son, Leng Yunting, also saw the Lu family. Then, he was shocked and dumbfounded the entire time. Seeing that the entire Lu family was present, and thinking about how they had racked their brains to get one or two invitations, they immediately felt the difference between people. Patriarch Liao¡¯s face twitched with a fake smile, looking a little strange. ¡°Patriarch Lu, are you bringing your wife and children on a holiday here?¡± Where did the Lu family get so many invitations?! When he thought about how he had beencent and felt that he had reached the peak of his life beforeing here, especially since he had not seen the Lu family since he came, he finally felt proud. So what if he was the richest man? This world was huge. However, now that he saw the entire Lu family appear at the auction, he felt that he¡¯d been pped in the face. Lu Zhan said, ¡°There are many invitations.¡± Pu¡­ Liao Zhongxian was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He could only look at him with red eyes. ¡°Hehe¡­ Is that so?¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°My daughter earned all the invitations.¡± Lu Zhan was seriously showing off his daughter, but Liao Zhongxian felt that this fellow was definitely looking down on him! ¡®Who are you trying to fool? If I can¡¯t even get an invitation like this, how many can your daughter get for you?¡¯ Liao Zhongxian gritted his teeth and chuckled. He said sarcastically, ¡°Then your daughter is really impressive.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± He was quite happy. Liao Zhongxian was speechless. ¡®Does it look like I¡¯m praising you?!¡¯ The head of the Leng family was calmer. He came over to greet them with a smile. ¡°I heard that the items in this auction are bought with points. I wonder if Brother Liao and Brother Lu have prepared them?¡± The head of the Leng family was confident and arrogant. One of his family members worked in the heretic bureau, and he had 2,000 points. Don¡¯t think that these 2,000 points were too little. It was rare for anyone in the heretic bureau to even have 1,000 points. They were already considered rich. Liao Zhongxian smiled ingratiatingly at the head of the Leng family. ¡°Brother Leng, you have someone in the heretic bureau. Of course, you don¡¯tck points. You¡¯ll definitely be able to bid for a lot of good thingster.¡± Patriarch Lengughed. ¡°No, no. My mere 2,000 points are nothing.¡± Fu Ye crossed his arms and listened to them brag. ¡°I wonder how many points Patriarch Lu has prepared? With your ability, it should be at least 10,000 points, right?¡± One of them yed the good cop and the other yed the bad cop. They wanted to see the Lu family make a fool of themselves. The Lu family looked at them as if they were fools. Fu Ye sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know? Xiaocha works in the heretic bureau. Lu Beifeng asionally receives missions from the heretic bureau too.¡± Chapter 202 - Auction 2

Chapter 202: Auction 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As there were few people in the heretic bureau, and there were more and more abnormalities happening in more ces, some missions were sent out to outsiders. Lu Beifeng was as outstanding as Fu Ye in the military academy. Although he had yet to graduate, he could still ept some missions. Especially after he obtained the Blue Frost Sword, he performed especially well in every mission. Several districts in the heretic bureau knew about him and wanted to pull him to their ce. However, Lu Beifeng did not agree. He liked disciplined ces like the army. His dream since he was young was to be a soldier, so he would still join the army after graduation. Before the auction began, Lu Xiaocha and the people from the heretic bureau were not the only ones grinding missions to earn points. He was not idle either. Lu Zhan said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any, my son and daughter have points.¡± Lu Xiaocha said at the right time, ¡°If Daddy likes anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Lu Beifeng smiled modestly. ¡°I don¡¯t receive many missions. I only have about 3,000 points on my card. I should be able to buy something.¡± The Leng and Liao families were speechless. They were so green with envy that they almost vomited blood. Why?! Was the Lu family really this lucky? Seeing that no one in the family was underachieving, Liao Zhongxian was filled with hatred. They could not let the Lu family continue to be smug. The master had said that if the Lu family continued to prosper, their luck would be suppressed. In the future, they would never be able to raise their heads in front of the Lu family. He would never allow such a thing to happen! A vicious glint shed across Liao Zhongxian¡¯s eyes. Although Patriarch Leng had a forced smile on his face, no one knew what he was thinking. ¡°In that case, let me introduce you. This is the captain of the second district of the heretic bureau. He¡¯s young and promising¡­¡± The two of them introduced the person from District Two of the heretic bureau to the Lu family. This was introduced by the person from the Leng family who worked in the heretic bureau. This person was his captain. ¡°Yo, Zhang Kai, long time no see.¡± Fu Ye smiled and greeted the man yfully. The man¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°It¡¯s indeed been a long time, Young Master Fu.¡± He sounded like he was gritting his teeth. Leng Yuntingughed. ¡°So the two of you know each other.¡± Zhang Kai snorted. ¡°Who knows him? He¡¯s a bandit.¡± Fu Ye snorted. ¡°What are you saying? I saved you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank me, but why are you ying the me game?¡± The grudge between the two of them was nothing more than snatching the spoils of war from the mission. Sometimes, when epting missions, it was inevitable that they would bump into each other. In the beginning, it was the people from District Two who snatched the spoils from District Seven. It was just a small team. They couldn¡¯t beat the people from District Two at all and were even humiliated. After returning to District Seven, everyone was quite angry when they found out. Then, when Fu Ye was out on a mission, he also encountered Zhang Kai and the others from District Two. At that time, they were chased by a Grade B heretic and were in a sorry state. Several people had already died. At the critical moment, Fu Ye went to kill the Grade B heretic. Not only did he snatch the heretic in front of everyone, but he also mocked them for being useless. Zhang Kai and the others were so angry that they vomited blood. The two of them were obviously very hostile. The Leng and Liao families broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s talk things out.¡± They knew about this only child of the Fu family. They heard that he was surly and unrestrained, but their families had never interacted with him because they were not qualified. It was said that the Lu family was able to interact with the Fu family only because the fourth son of the Lu family was lucky enough to be ssmates with him and even became friends in the end. They hated their sons and daughters for not being able to make such friends. ¡°The auction is about to begin.¡± Nangong Yuxiu¡¯s clear voice broke the confrontation between the two. The Leng and Liao families heaved a sigh of relief. They went to find a seat ording to the seat number on the invitation. Then, they realized that the Lu family was in front, surrounded by a group of really powerful people. Beside the other families were some ordinary members of the heretic bureau and people who also knew about the heretic bureau and tried their best to get an invitation. Why was the gap between them so big! Liao Zhongxian was so angry that his chest was stuffy and his eyes were red. When they were outside, although his family was not the richest, they were still in the ranks of the rich and powerful. Even if it was a matter, the Lu family could not easily provoke them. However, after arriving here, hepletely felt that his family was inferior to the Lu family! Thinking about the project that the higher-ups had given the Lu family, he was so angry that he vomited blood. He definitely could not watch Lu Zhan step on his shoulder! ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to this special auction¡­¡± Everyone sat up straight, especially those who had been in the army. Since they were already so serious, the others did not dare to be impudent and did their best. Even those second-generation heirs did not dare to speak at this moment. The auction hall was unprecedentedly quiet. After the opening speech, there was suddenly a loud apuse. ¡°Next, our first item is the heretic meat of a Grade D tuna. The tuna itself has a really high nutritional value. ording to research, heretic meat contains an energy that is beneficial to the human body. We call it spiritual energy. Eating a suitable amount every day has a very good nourishing effect¡­¡± There were also many introductions to heretic meat and spiritual energy. These were not just words. They had been researched and tested by the authorities of the country. There were also some examples of people who had eaten heretic meat. One of them had a cold all year round because of the gunshot wound on his leg. After eating heretic meat for a period of time, his cold gradually improved. There were also some people who had insomnia and were weak because of heretic meat. However, ordinary people could not eat too much. They could only eat in moderation. So this was really good stuff. Those who had never seen heretic meat before were so excited that their eyes lit up when they heard the introduction. Most of them had a little problem with their bodies. If this heretic meat could really be cured, they would definitely bid for it. ¡°The Grade D tuna heretic meat will be auctioned now. The starting price is 10 points.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there were already people who couldn¡¯t wait to raise their signs. ¡°Eleven points.¡± ¡°Twelve.¡± ¡°Fifteen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The heretic was too big. An entire Grade D tuna cost more than a thousand points. Therefore, before the auction, the tuna was divided into several parts. Each piece of meat was the size of five palms and would only be auctioned ten times. After ten times, each portion of the tuna meat was auctioned off with 100 points. After the Grade D tuna, another Grade C snow mountain mutton appeared¡­ The price of this auction was even higher. The first few items were basically heretic meat. Onlyter did something different gradually appear. ¡°Next is our fifth item, a Jade Talisman of Peace.¡± Chapter 203 - Auction 3

Chapter 203: Auction 3

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Each of these auction items had a very detailed introduction. It was precisely because of this that it caused people to go crazy. People like the Leng family and the Liao family only cursed that they had too few points. It was not that businessmen like them had nevere into contact with masters like Feng Shui fortune-tellers, but they usually came into contact with either scammers or dabblers. If they were lucky enough to meet a true master, it would be very difficult to buy ordinary Talismans of Peace from them, let alone this Jade Talisman of Peace. The jade talisman was difficult to draw. Talismans of Peace and amulets had simr effects. However, the former could predict danger, while thetter could only protect oneself. However, the amulet was equivalent to an extra life. In the end, the Jade Talisman of Peace and the protective jade talisman were bought by people with many points. The Liao family and the Leng family could only watch helplessly. They wished that those jade talismans would fall into their pockets. If they knew that everyone in the Lu family had a Jade Talisman of Peace, who knew how jealous they would be? Lu Xiaocha had connections. She could buy jade talismans from Qin Ze directly. She did not care about these, but she preferred fruits with special effects. The Saintess Fruit! Buy it! An apple that could cleanse the body of impurities. Buy! Mangoes that can remove spots and pimples, buy! Heretic beast meat she had never eaten before. Buy! Anyway, she had a lot of points, so she was not afraid of spending. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the Saintess Fruit, Mom. I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Dad, tell me if there¡¯s anything you want. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± ¡°Brothers, what about you guys? Have you taken a fancy to anything? I still have a lot of points left. Yin Shian has also given me his points. I have to buy more blood for him. The people around her who heard her¡­¡± Why did this kid¡­ have so many points! ¡°Who¡¯s that kid?¡± Seeing that she had bought so many things in a row and had already spent more than 5,000 points, someone could not help but ask. ¡°Her family gave her points to use like this? This is too reckless.¡± Grandpa Fu happened to be sitting beside that person andughed when he heard that. ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. These points weren¡¯t given to her by the adults in her family. She earned them herself.¡± His old friends around him were also interested. They looked back and said. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the kid from the Lu family you introduced to us at your birthday banquet? That¡¯s the daughter of the Lu family¡¯s kid, right? Why do you say she earned those points herself?¡± Grandpa Fu said mysteriously, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that little girl. She¡¯s very capable. She did several missions in a row in the heretic bureau. Do you know about the crow and the ck turtle in District Seven?¡± Everyone knew that the crow¡¯s ability to share vision had helped the narcotics police officers destroy the nests of several drug dealers. The ck tortoise also yed a huge role in saving people in the water during the flood in Province C. Speaking of this, the people from the other districts were jealous. The spirit beasts n was proposed by the higher-ups, but the first to implement this n was District Seven, whose performance had always been at the bottom in previous years. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a Grade SS heretic in District Seven. Is that true?¡± Yin Shian¡¯s existence had always been kept a secret by District Seven. The person in charge of District Seven even got him an identity card. He usually wore a ck cloak when he went out. In the beginning, he went on a few missions with Xie Suian. Later on, he went with Lu Xiaocha, Fu Ye, and the others. Some of the new members of District Seven didn¡¯t even know of Yin Shian¡¯s existence, let alone the other districts. However, there had always been this rumor. Old Master Fuughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Of course he knew, and he knew it all too well. However, this was District Seven¡¯s trump card. In case the people from the other districts had their eyes on Yin Shian, Yin Shian would not make a move unless he had no choice. ¡°Isn¡¯t your grandson in the District Seven heretic bureau? I heard that he¡¯s a team leader.¡± Old Master Fu said, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± The person who wanted to ask for information shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Alright.¡± That was because Lu Xiaocha¡¯s behavior of buying and buying whenever she encountered something edible had really attracted the attention of many people. Some second-generation heirs were secretly cursing. Who exactly was this person? She actually had more points than them! Chapter 204 - Auction 4

Chapter 204: Auction 4

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Later on, some special pills were auctioned. They could cure all kinds of illnesses. There were also beautifying and whitening pills. All the madams and youngdies present rushed to buy things that could beautify one¡¯s face, lose weight, or whiten one¡¯s skin. All women loved to be pretty. Men preferred elixirs that kept them healthy. Lu Xiaocha and the others did not have to buy it. After all¡­ their uncle was the head of the Nangong family. This feeling of cozying up to someone powerful was really too satisfying! Nangong Yuxiu said bluntly, ¡°If you want it, just look for me. There¡¯s no need to buy it here.¡± Pei Anran smiled and touched her daughter¡¯s face as she teased, ¡°With such smooth and tender snow-white skin, why do you need Beautifying Pills and Whitening Pills?¡± Lu Xiaocha hummed. ¡°Mommy is beautiful. You don¡¯t need it either.¡± Pei Anran smiled happily. After the pills were some weapons and talismans. They were all yellow talismans, but they were offensive yellow talismans. In particr, the Five Thunder Talisman could cause substantial damage to heretics. Many people from the heretic bureau were fighting for it, but the price was also very high. Lu Xiaocha also snatched a few for her father and brothers. They were being targeted now. What if the person behind the scenes did not care about martial arts and found heretics to attack them? Moreover, the Five Thunder Talisman was easy to use. One only needed to throw it at the target. However, after buying it, one had to drip a drop of blood on it. It was equivalent to recognizing its master. This talisman could move ording to its master¡¯s wishes. Unfortunately, it was a one-time-use item. This auction made many people realize another mysterious and dangerous world. They were envious of everything in the auction, but points were rare. If they wanted points, they had to do missions. How could those dangerous missions be done by weak people like them? Many businessmen who came here wanted to use money to exchange for points, but other than the ordinary members of the heretic bureau, the others were not short of money. After the auction ended, Lu Xiaocha distributed everything to her family. Coincidentally, the people from the Leng and Liao families also walked over at this moment. Their eyes were as red as rabbits as they stared at the things in their hands. They really looked like they wanted to pull those treasures into their pockets. ¡°Brother Lu, you have the connections of the heretic bureau. Tell us what happened.¡± Patriarch Leng quickly hid the greed in his eyes and came over to greet him with augh. As long as he could obtain the method to obtain points, he could be flexible. He wished that the Lu family could tell him more information. Leng Yunting¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Previously, he had secretly caused trouble for Lu Beiqing because of Bai Yunyi. Later on, he was warned and directly lost the interests of the twopanies. Now that his father had to lower his head in front of the Lu family, he naturally had to lower his head in front of Lu Beiqing. This realization made him feel very ufortable. Lu Zhan said, ¡°My daughter earned it.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°From killing heretics.¡± Wasn¡¯t this obvious? How else could she have gotten the points? Patriarch Leng chuckled. ¡°That can¡¯t be. I heard that those heretics are as tall as a building. Niece doesn¡¯t look like she can kill the heretics.¡± She was a youngdy who had only returned to the Lu family after growing up in the orphanage. How could she be so capable? She must be lying. The Lu family must have hidden other methods from them. They would deal with him in another ce. Anyway, if they had any tricks up their sleeves, they would not tell their sworn enemy. Lu Beifeng said, ¡°Believe it or not, you want points? Then send your son and the others to the army or the heretic bureau. These two ces have missions to do. But it depends on whether these two ces want your son or not.¡± It was not that he looked down on Leng Yunting. This guy¡¯s figure was considered good, but he had trained in the gym. Compared to people like them who had trained seriously, he was much inferior. The faces of the Leng and Liao families darkened, especially Leng Yunting. He was also one of the best among the younger generation in the circle, but now, he was actually despised by someone much younger than him. The Leng family had some connections in the heretic bureau, but The Liao family had nothing to do with either side. He was even considering whether to send his son, Liao Changyi, to the military to train and let him enter the military academy. But with his son¡¯s grades, would he be able to get into the military academy? The auction wouldst for three days. The next day¡¯s auction was prepared with some rare treasures that could be bought with money. Some historic treasures were naturally kept in the National Museum. Those that were only precious and not historically meaningful would be bought. The money earned would be invested in the construction of the heretic bureau and the country. At the auction the next day, the first item was all kinds of beautiful jewelry made of natural pearls. This was a woman¡¯s favorite. Because it could be auctioned with money, the merchants who came to the auction this time were much more generous. The price of these treasures had also reached an unbelievable height. After the pearl jewelry was a ck pearl the size of a table tennis ball. The ck pearl was ced in a sandalwood box, shining brightly under the light. Moreover, this pearl waspletely natural. Seeing this pearl, Lu Xiaocha could clearly feel that many people at the event location were breathing heavily. ¡°This pearl was taken from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s underground pce.¡± Lu Xiaocha exined to her parents, ¡°It was together with the golden pearl I gave Brother. There was also a white one. I only took the golden one because the golden one is thergest and most beautiful!¡± Lu Beichen smiled and stroked his sister¡¯s hair. In the end, this ck pearl was bought by the Liao family for 300 million. In thest corner of the auction hall, a young man was looking at the items being auctioned with dark eyes. He was just a step toote, but all his treasures were gone! How could he not be angry? However, now was not the time to expose himself. He had to endure it! If he found out who found his underground pce, he would not let them off easily! Most of the items in this auction were taken out of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s underground pce. Only a small number of them that Lu Xiaocha had never seen before were probably found by others when they went on missions. The second auction was the merchants¡¯ home ground. In the end, they received the items they auctioned with satisfaction. Especially Liao Zhongxian. He even specially brought the ck pearl that he treasured to Lu Zhan to show off. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I saw that your wife liked this ck pearl too. Too bad that I got it.¡± Pei Anran did like it, but she did not like it too much. In the beginning, she raised the sign twice, butter on, she felt that it was not worth it. There were better ones at home, so she did not continue bidding. Chapter 205 - Cute

Chapter 205: Cute

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Her husband wanted to continue bidding, but she stopped him. Lu Zhan nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Pei Anran rolled her eyes in her heart, thinking that her son¡¯s golden pearl would scare him to death! They really did not expect that one day, their entire family would rely on Lu Xiaocha to support their family. ¡°If Madam Lu likes it, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t part with it. We had many misunderstandings in the past. Now that we¡¯ve formed a good rtionship and resolved all the previous misunderstandings, it¡¯s best to interact more.¡± Liao Zhongxian smiled like a cunning fox. Not to mention Lu Zhan, even Lu Xiaocha felt that this guy was up to no good. Pei Anran held her husband¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need. After all, I only raised this sign because it looks good. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have it at home.¡± Liao Zhongxian smiled and felt that Madam Lu was too good at bragging. Such a huge natural pearl was already rare, so how could there be others? After the auction ended that day, Lu Xiaocha, her brothers, and the young people of the Nangong Family went to the food street to find something to eat. This time, they did not see the two unscrupulous vendors selling stinky meat. They strolled around happily, and bumped into a local Hanfu festival. The entire street was filled with retro decorations. There were all kinds of handsome men and women who were dressed beautifully. They were obviously used to this kind of asion. They openly put on elegant, gentle, charming, and cute photo poses. Lu Xiaocha and her brothers were wearing their usual clothes. Nangong Yi and the others were also wearing ancient clothes without any makeup on their faces. Ancient clothes were a part of their lives. Compared to the people who could dress up for the Hanfu Festival, they were natural, as if they were elegant young masters from ancient aristocratic families. Many people were secretly sizing them up. A few pretty girls in Hanfu walked over and bowed. Nangong Yi and the rest also returned the greeting. Their gentle, refined, and handsome looks made many girls blush. Nangong Yunyao¡¯s eyes darted around and he eximed from time to time, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen this kind of Hanfu Festival on the Inte in the past, but I¡¯ve never participated in it. We¡¯ve seen one today.¡± Many things in the Hanfu Festival were imitated from ancient times. The shops here also sold antiques. Oil paper umbres,nterns, jade pendants, various hairpins, lipsticks, and so on¡­ There were also some shops selling Hanfu. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Since we¡¯re already here, the few of you might as well change into Hanfu too.¡± Nangong Yunyao pulled Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha to the ready-to-wear shop. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°I don¡¯t want to, thank you!!!¡± ¡°Such a beautiful little girl. Come,e, choose any clothes here. Do you need me to help you choose one?¡± Seeing such a beautiful youngdy and such a handsome young man, thedy boss could not control her excitement. Lu Beihuai and Lu Beiqing didn¡¯te today, but Lu Beilin did. He was quite interested in this Hanfu Festival, so he came in to choose a set of dark red clothes. Thedy boss¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw this. ¡°Sir, you have good taste. You¡¯re so good-looking. You¡¯ll definitely look brighter in this color! Those girls won¡¯t be able to move their feet when you walk out.¡± Lu Beilin smiled. His peach blossom eyes seemed to be releasing electricity, making one¡¯s bones go soft. The Lady Boss shivered. Tsk tsk¡­ Even a married woman like her could not control herself. This man was definitely a demon. Lu Beilin chose the dark red ancient costume to wear. Thedy boss still wanted to rmend Lu Beichen and Lu Beifeng, but neither of them needed it. They only chose the color they liked. ¡°Go take a look at my sister.¡± Thedy boss was very happy. ¡°Alright, call me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand.¡± The dresses that girls wore had been dazzling since ancient times. Lu Xiaocha chose a ck one. Thedy boss hurriedly said, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re still so young and so cute. Why did you choose this color? Come over and I¡¯ll help you choose.¡± Coincidentally, Lu Xiaocha felt that she had difficulty choosing, so when thedy boss picked out a peach pink dress, she hesitated for a moment before taking it. ¡°You¡¯re good-looking. Your skin is fair with a hint of red. This color is perfect. Let me teach you how to wear it.¡± When she came out after changing her clothes, she looked like a smiling peach blossom fairy. She was cute and exquisite, and even thedy boss felt her eyes light up. ¡°Nice, nice! This color really suits you!¡± Her face was as fair as cream, with just the right amount of red. It was like rouge, and the shape of her mouth was especially good-looking. Her lips were naturally curved, and her eyes were clear and clean. They were so moist that they made one¡¯s heart soften. Coupled with her jet-ck hair, this little girl was really exquisite from top to bottom. ¡°Come here and let me do your hair.¡± Thedy boss was overjoyed. She liked to dress the youngdy up beautifully. Shebed Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hair into a cute and lively hairstyle. Coupled with some peach blossom hair essories, she looked even more eye-catching. Dressed in red, Lu Beilin looked like a viin in a novel. His amorous peach blossom eyes could make thousands of girls fall into hell with a smile. Lu Beichen was dressed in a white costume. He looked like a gentleman and was refined and polite. Lu Beifeng was dressed in dark blue swordsman¡¯s clothes. He looked valiant and calm. Fu Ye, on the other hand, was ck with golden patterns. It was as domineering and arrogant as his personality, like an ancient bloodthirsty emperor. As the only youngdy among the boys, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s tender and delicate color was especially eye-catching. Fu Ye said, ¡°You look cute. Just don¡¯t do anything.¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. Lu Beilin opened his fan with a smile in his peach-blossom eyes. ¡°As expected of my sister. She¡¯s as good-looking as me.¡± Lu Beifeng said, ¡°Cute!¡± Lu Beichen: What did you say¡­ They did not put on makeup, and Lu Xiaocha only had her hair done. Under thedy boss¡¯s rmendation, she put a peach blossom flower on her forehead. After walking out of the ready-to-wear shop, they became the brightest stars on this street! ¡°Ahhh¡­ so handsome!¡± ¡°Gosh, I¡¯ve attended so many Hanfu Festivals. It¡¯s impossible for me to not remember these people who are so handsome. They must have juste here.¡± ¡°The little girl in the middle is also very beautiful. Mom, I feel like I¡¯ve seen a peach blossom fairy.¡± ¡°This trip was worth it. I can see so many handsome men and such a beautiful girl!¡± ¡°Oh no, I feel like I¡¯m in love.¡± Discussions were everywhere. Lu Xiaocha was only focused on the food on Hanfu Street. Fu Ye pointed at the ce where he bought candied fruits. ¡°Do you want them?¡± Lu Xiaocha gave him a look that said, ¡°Of course.¡± Chapter 206 - Famous

Chapter 206: Famous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°If you call me brother, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Lu Beifeng walked over and kicked him. ¡°It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have a brother. Does she need you?¡± Fu Ye clicked his tongue. Indeed, it was annoying to have too many peoplee out with him. In the end, he ran to buy two candied fruits for Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha also called Fu Ye Brother with the candied fruits. Fu Ye felt satisfied just by hearing her calling him brother. He even looked at Lu Beifeng provocatively. Lu Beifeng red back. Childish! ¡°That candied fruit should be delicious.¡± As she nibbled on the candied fruits in her hand, her lively eyes were still looking at the things on the other stalls. Lu Beilin knocked her head lightly with his fan. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± The stall owner was a youngdy. She took this opportunity to earn some extra money. She made the candied plums and some pastries here herself. Seeing Lu Beilin walk straight past, she tried her best not to be too excited. However, her face had already betrayed her. The girl¡¯s face was already extremely red. ¡°H-hello, what do you need?¡± The girls at the vendor¡¯s side looked over enviously. Lu Beilin looked like a yboy. He put away the fan in his hand and pointed at some snacks. ¡°Pack these up for my sister.¡± Lu Xiaocha had already followed him over. A furry head appeared behind him. Lu Beilin pinched her nose, his peach blossom eyes smiling with a doting tone. ¡°I ordered everything for you. Are you satisfied now?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded crazily. She was satisfied. Super satisfied. ¡°Thank you, Third Brother.¡± Lu Beichen walked over with some cold drinks. ¡°Sis, I think the ice cream sold over there is pretty good. Try it.¡± After saying that, he let her choose something to eat first. ¡°Candied fruits.¡± She was holding something in both hands now and could not free her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it first. Eat quickly. Don¡¯t wait for the candied fruits to melt.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s voice was muffled. ¡°Ice cream is easier to melt.¡± After handing the candied fruits to Fu Ye, Lu Xiaocha held the ice cream and ate it with a satisfied expression. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Brother, try it yourself.¡± Lu Beichen hummed and distributed the cold drinks to the others. He even left a bottle of sour plum soup for his sis to quench her thirst. After Nangong Yunyi and the others thanked him, they smiled. ¡°You like it so much? I saw some cold skewers over there. Shall I buy some for you?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded crazily. Yes, yes, this was too good. There was a pile of food. She only needed to focus on eating. The others were in charge of holding the food. ¡°Eat it yourselves.¡± The things were bought by others. Now, she had gradually learned not to be so protective of her food, especially those who treated her well. After they left, they left behind a bunch of envious discussions. ¡°This is too much.¡± ¡°I feel like this is a group pet novel in reality. Every one of her brothers is super handsome and has a good temperament!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice them at the Hanfu Festival in the past?¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so envious. I¡¯m so envious that tears are about to flow out of my mouth.¡± ¡°Please bless me, Bodhisattva. I¡¯m willing to be a vegetarian for ten years. Let me have so many good-looking brothers who dote on me!¡± ¡°Do you think I can rmend myself to be her sister-inw now? I¡¯m not picky. Any one of them is fine!¡± There were indeed many people who went forward shyly to add them on WeChat, but they all failed. What was even more ridiculous was that there were boys who went forward. Lu Beilin was not convinced. ¡°Why are muscr men looking for my contact information? Those who came to look for you guys are cuter.¡± He was in the business of bars and clubhouses, so he naturally knew some things about that industry. For example, tops and bottoms. ording to his observation just now, those who came to him for contact information were all tops. Those who came to look for Fourth Brother, Fu Ye and Nangong Yunyi, were all bottoms. Damn it, did he look like a bottom? The others nced at him. He was beautiful and androgynous. His peach blossom eyes and smile looked very flirtatious. His red clothes made his skin even fairer, and his waist was so thin! Although in reality, he was the type who looked thin in clothes and muscr when he took off his clothes. There was a thinyer of muscles evenly distributed on his body, but it could not be seen now. Fu Ye chased away a person who wanted his contact information impatiently with a dark expression. Indeed, no one dared to approach him after that. This move was quite effective. Lu Beilin didn¡¯t want to deal with it anymore and changed his expression. That pair of smiling peach blossom eyes were not smiling anymore. With a hint of condescending coldness, it became what he looked like at work. His face was still the same, but his entire temperament was different. He carried the pressure of a superior, making people not dare to approach him. Other than Lu Xiaocha, the others had more or less changed. Then, they finally had peace. Tranquility was only limited to walking on the road. No one came forward to ask for their contact details, but there were still many people staring at them. What they didn¡¯t know was that the group had already be famous in the Hanfu circle. Their videos were everywhere in the circle. In front of the stall where they bought candied plums, the videos of the brothers helping their younger sister buy snacks were the most popr. They were already famous on the inte. Lu Beiqing, who was dealing with some matters in the hotel, also saw his younger siblings: ¡°¡­¡± How long has it been since thest trending topic? Why were they trending again? He leaned back on the sofa and clicked on the video. The event location was very lively, and the sounds were a little chaotic. His younger sister was wearing a pink and white Confucian dress. Her hair had also beenbed into a cute bun with some peach blossom hair essories. When she ate, her eyes curved into crescents and she smiled cutely! Lu Beiqing couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Lu Beihuai threw a document to him and asked calmly. ¡°My sis is wearing an ancient costume. She¡¯s so cute.¡± Lu Beiqing was reserved and did not use the words ¡°super cute¡±. Was it about his little sister? She was even wearing ancient clothes. Then he¡¯ll have to see. Lu Beihuai quietly went over and asked him where he found it with just a nce. Lu Beiqing said, ¡°Just search for information rted to the Hanfu Festival online.¡± Then, he realized that this was not the only video. There were many other videos after that. The entire Hanfu Festival was almost overtaken by them. Thements below were all screaming. Then, there was a huge discussion about their looks. This time, there were quite a lot of topics about their sister. [She¡¯s so cute. The way she eats feels so blissful. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get tired of watching her eat.] [What kind of little angel is this? I really want to steal her.] [Such a cute human-shaped hamster. Has my lost hamster be a spirit?] Chapter 207 - Trending Again

Chapter 207: Trending Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[The height difference between the sister and her brothers is simply too adorable. She¡¯s standing in the middle of her brothers like a little puppy. I want to squish her!] [I feel that there are stars in her eyes when she eats. This is too exquisite. She¡¯s like a porcin doll.] [I don¡¯t believe it. Did they really not beautify their faces? Why did the passers-by beside them be backgrounds for them?!] [This damn familiar feeling. I wonder if everyone still remembers the trending topic of unscrupulous vendors the day before yesterday.] [What unscrupulous vendors? I only saw arge group of handsome men who made me cry. Slurp~] [I don¡¯t know how that trending topic was removed. ording to my analysis, those two unscrupulous merchants only set up a street stall. They didn¡¯t have the financial ability to remove the trending topic because the video of the unscrupulous vendors being captured and dealt with wasn¡¯t removed. Then, the problem came. Everyone looked at these handsome men. Not only were they handsome, but they also had extraordinary auras. It was obvious that they were young masters from rich families. So why remove the video? I have two theories. Firstly, the people in the video might not like to be in the limelight and don¡¯t like to be criticized on the Inte. They also have the ability to spend money to remove the trending topic. Secondly, some incredible person was captured in the video, so the trending topic was removed. Therefore, sisters, quickly save the video. I hope the trending topic won¡¯t be removed this time. Leave these precious boys and girls to us!¡± [The video has been saved. Praise, praise, praise, praise. If they were all goodments, they wouldn¡¯t have been removed, right?] [All the fans, take action. If you see anyone spouting nonsense, directly report them.] [No matter which big boss it is, please don¡¯t remove the trending topics. My heart will ache if I can¡¯t see such good-looking people!] [As long as these videos are not deleted, I can kneel down and call you daddy.] [Daddy, Daddy, show mercy.] The older members of the Lu family¡¯s lips twitched when they saw thesements. After a long while, Lu Beihuai finally said, ¡°Are people nowadays so shameless?¡± Lu Beiqing was quite used to it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Didn¡¯t I hear people on the Inte call me Hubby every day? Do you think I answered them?¡± Pei Anran looked at her daughter in the video and pped her leg in frustration. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I dressed Xiaocha up before?¡± Perhaps it was because Xiaocha was too independent after she arrived home. She could do everything without help. All she could do was make food for her. She had never worn many of the dresses she had bought before, so she ignored them. ¡°No, no. I have to get someone to custom-make some cheongsams or Hanfu. I¡¯ll dress Xiaocha differently every day.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Think about something suitable for fighting.¡± Otherwise, she would be exposed. Pei Anran was speechless. That¡¯s true. Although her daughter looked obedient and soft in the video, in fact, her movements were big whether she was exercising or doing missions. It would be bad if she was exposed. ¡°Wear it at home!¡± ¡°What about these videos?¡± Pei Anran said, ¡°Let¡¯s not take them down. Anyway, you and the eldest weren¡¯t filmed. Look at how sweet they are. I¡¯m a little embarrassed by their praise.¡± Lu Zhan, who had always followed his wife¡¯s orders, nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Xiaocha and her brothers, who did not know that they were already famous, went to return the clothes from thedy boss¡¯s shop and walked back to the hotel after having fun at the Hanfu Festival. They did not change their clothes or hair. In any case, there were people walking on the streets in ancient clothes everywhere. They did not stand out. However, they were still very eye-catching. Lu Xiaocha touched her stomach. She was finally full after eating so much along the way. ¡°Eh, we¡¯re trending again?¡± Lu Beilin looked at the video on his phone and rubbed his chin as he muttered. ¡°You made me look a little ugly. Tsk tsk¡­ It¡¯s only been a few days. We¡¯ve already trended twice. Even the celebrities in the entertainment industry don¡¯t have as many trending topics as us.¡± To be honest, they had suppressed several celebrities. These people hated them so much in their hearts now. They had spent a lot of money to be the trending topic, but it was squeezed out just like that. They were all familiar faces. They were the people who had pushed the Best Actor¡¯s trending topic out the day before yesterday! These people were too unscrupulous. A group of people against one, and all of them were good-looking. After returning to the hotel, Lu Xiaocha was picked up by her mother and swung around. ¡°My baby girl looks so beautiful in this.¡± Even Lu Xiaocha blushed at the praise. ¡°It¡¯s the dress.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Other people definitely don¡¯t look as good as you in this dress.¡± After praising her daughter, Mrs. Lu pulled her hand to the side and began to choose the style of the clothes. ¡°These are all custom-made for you. See if you like them.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She felt that her mother had unlocked some strange hobby. ¡­ When she woke up the next day, Lu Xiaocha went out to eat with her brother and the others. She felt that she was being pointed at. ¡°It¡¯s them, right? They¡¯re really handsome and cute.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ She¡¯s eating buns. She looks exactly like a fluffy and soft hamster.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so cute. Her skin is so fair and smooth. I want to touch her.¡± ¡°Her brothers really dote on her. She¡¯s so lucky. If I had so many handsome, rich, and doting brothers, I would really be lucky!¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. To be honest, I also felt that there was smoke rising from my ancestral grave. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t leave now, more and more people will surround us.¡± The boss of the bun shop was so happy that he bared his white teeth. Because many people hade here to buy buns. Lu Xiaocha nodded and was surrounded by her brothers as she hade. Each of them was carrying a lot of things, including buns, steamed buns, steamed dumplings, various porridge, soy milk, and so on. Of course, most of it was eaten by Lu Xiaocha. After that, Lu Xiaocha did not dare to go out until the auction at night. As soon as she went out, she was surrounded. However, why did it feel like the entire world knew her in just one night? Her face was scrunched up. Lu Beiqing stroked her hair and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s like this on the Inte. You¡¯re not a celebrity. They¡¯ll forget about you in a few days.¡± Lu Xiaocha frowned. ¡°Then I¡¯ve already promised Therode to make a movie. Won¡¯t they go even further in the future?¡± Lu Beiqing: ¡°¡­ Probably.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stop filming after this movie anyway. After filming, I¡¯ll do missions so that those people won¡¯t be able to find me!¡± Chapter 208 - Untitled

Chapter 208: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After saying that, she nodded. She was really a smart person. Lu Beiqing could not help butugh. This little fellow even learned how to adjust herself. Other celebrities couldn¡¯t do this because they needed enough exposure to receive better resources, but his sister didn¡¯t need it. They were Xiaocha¡¯s capital to be willful. At most, she could go home and inherit a billion yuan of family assets. Rich people were willful! Thest night of the auction was the home ground for points. Moreover, they were selling two types of Grade A heretic meat this time. There was even a heretic wolf cub, alive and locked in a cage. It was a snow-white ball, and its fur was a little tangled as it stared at everyone present with an abnormally fierce gaze. This cub was the lowest Grade D, but it could grow. The cubs of the heretic beasts were muchrger than the cubs of ordinary wolves. The little fellow, who was only a few months old, was very fierce. It hugged the iron cage and kept biting it. ¡°This heretic cub was sent over by the heretic bureau¡¯s District Two to be auctioned. It was auctioned because it saw with its own eyes that the people from District Two had beaten its mother to death. It was very hostile to humans and was even more hostile to the members of District Two. It was not easy to tame it. ¡°This wolf cub has all the documents ready. I hope it can find a fated person to raise it. It has been on a hunger strike for three days.¡± Everyone looked at each other. This wolf was indeed very hostile to humans. Anyone could tell. Moreover, it had been on a hunger strike for three days, but it was still so fierce. Its mouth that was biting the iron cage was bleeding, but it did not stop. The white fur on its mouth and chest was already dyed red. It could be seen how angry it was. When the auction began, many people hesitantly raised their signs. Some of the more iron-blooded old generals were straightforward. ¡°This brat reminds me of the soldiers under me back then. I want to try.¡± Fu Ye also raised the sign in his hand. His unruly eyes and wild temper were quite simr to that wolf. ¡°Grandpa Lei, I won¡¯t give in to you. I think this wolf cub is quite fated with me.¡± Old Master Leiughed when he heard that. ¡°You look like a wild wolf that doesn¡¯t listen to orders. It does look like you.¡± This was a very straightforward Old Master. In the end, this wolf cub was bought by Fu Ye at a high price of 10,000 points. Lu Xiaocha looked uninterested. Why did he buy it? This was one more mouth to feed at home. After thest auction ended, everyone seemed to be unsatisfied. Especially those who had juste into contact with this world. They were excited and regretful. Unfortunately, they had too few points. There were many things they wanted to buy but could not. Fu Ye went to pick up his wolf cub. When he came out, he realized that the father and son of The Leng family and the Liao family were both there. They were quietly ttering Old Master Fu. ¡°Your grandson is really young and promising. He¡¯s still in university, right? I didn¡¯t expect him to have such achievements at such a young age. Impressive.¡± ¡°The father has a sessor. As the saying goes, a tiger father will not have a dog son¡­¡± Old Master Fu smiled and did not reply. Fu Ye walked over with the howling wolf cub. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed by your praise. Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡± Old Master Fu nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to leave.¡± He turned around and looked at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Xiaocha, help Grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She walked over unhurriedly to support the old man. Grandpa Fu knew that they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Lu family. They were giving the Lu family face. After the Lu family and the Fu family left, the expressions of the two families did not look good. ¡°They¡¯re close to the Fu family. Lu Zhan gave birth to a good son.¡± Liao Zhongxian said sourly. Of course, they knew that Fu Ye and Lu Beifeng were schoolmates and good friends. Everyone knew that the Lu family was close with the Fu family because of Lu Beifeng, but their own sons were disappointing. Patriarch Leng nced at his son. Leng Yunting was speechless. ¡®Why are you looking at me? I¡¯m not from the same school as Fu Ye!¡¯ Before they left Province C, Qin Ze came to look for them and brought along his uncle who was proficient in arrays. Surprisingly, it was an acquaintance! Qin Jiu looked at Lu Xiaocha and the others. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Qin Jiu?¡± Qin Jiu nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again so soon.¡± Qin Ze scratched his head. ¡°Uncle, do you know them?¡± Qin Jiu replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± After taking the private ne home, Qin Jiu saw the Lu family and was also shocked by the vigorous blessing and the Golden Light of Merit. ¡°Your family¡­ No wonder they were targeted by people with ill intentions.¡± What kind of luck was this? Qin Jiu walked in and changed some Feng Shui. Then, he used a few ancient copper coins to bury them in the four directions. ¡°Go and make a few jade carvings. Make them into a red Vermilion Bird, green Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and ck Xuanwu. With your Golden Light of Merit and blessings to nourish them, you can avert danger in the future. However, you can¡¯t prevent the other party from breaking this array if they are even more powerful. Therefore, it¡¯s best for you to find the mastermind who wants to harm you. There¡¯s no reason to guard against thieves for a thousand days.¡± Lu Zhan nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± When it was time to count the money, Qin Jiu waved his hand casually. ¡°I don¡¯t need these. I just want to make a request.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°Can I stay here for a period of time to study array formation? I want to see how effective those array formations will be with the enhancement of the Golden Light of Merit and luck like yours.¡± The moment this suggestion was made, Qin Ze¡¯s eyes lit up like a light bulb. He pped his hands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this before? The Golden Light of Merit and luck here are endless. If I use a little bit of it when drawing talismans, its power will definitely increase greatly!¡± After saying that, he looked at the Lu family eagerly. ¡°Xiaocha, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Let me stay too. I¡¯ll give you half of the talismans drawn! Don¡¯t worry, what we do won¡¯t affect your luck at all.¡± Lu Zhan: ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no need for that. Just give me a third.¡± Qin Ze instantly became happy. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go home and move my luggage now.¡± The Lu family vi had many houses and was big. It was not a problem for two more people to stay there. Moreover, leaving the Qin family¡¯s uncle and nephew behind was beneficial to them. The Qin family¡¯s uncle and nephew moved into the Lu family just like that. They also consciously found a remote courtyard to stay in. The Lu family had originally prepared tworge bedrooms for them. ¡°Don¡¯t. We like quieter ces. We need quieter environments to draw talismans and study formations.¡± Only then did the Lu family give up. Chapter 209

Chapter 209: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After the Qin family moved in, they became technical geeks. Every day, Qin Ze buried his head in studying all kinds of talismans like a madman. He realized that the Lu family¡¯s ce was really blessed with good feng shui. When he drew talismans, they were much smoother than before. This feeling was simply too satisfying. Drawing talismans was done in one go. The entire talisman would be destroyed if there was a fracture in the middle. He could be considered a genius in the talisman cultivator world. In the past, he could barely seed in drawing one out of every ten. Now, he had sessfully drawn three! Furthermore, with the enhancement of the Golden Light of Merit, he could even draw a top-grade talisman from time to time! Although the probability was extremely low, that was a top-grade talisman! A top-grade talisman was an existence that could be taken out to be worshiped! On this day, when Lu Xiaocha brought the Nightmare Cat over, she was shocked to see Qin Ze taking a very careful bath and burning incense. His beard and hair were also clean, revealing a handsome face. He was wearing a green Daoist robe, and he had also tidied it up. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. This was ridiculous. Was this still the sloppy uncle Qin Ze she knew? Why did it look so unbelievable? After Qin Ze was done, he took a deep breath and walked to the table to kneel down. He straightened his back and held the brush with one hand. There was a yellow talisman in front of him. Right on the heels of that, he dipped the tip of his brush into the cinnabar and began to draw talismans calmly. He looked extremely pious. Lu Xiaocha felt that if he was not drawing talismans, she might really think that Qin Ze had been reced. Tsk tsk, he waspletely different from usual. Qin Ze¡¯s expression was serious, but the first talisman¡­ failed. He was not discouraged. He took out another talisman and began to draw. Soon, the second talisman failed as well. The third talisman only seeded once. He exhaled slowly and gently put down the brush. He picked up the talisman with obvious joy in his eyes. Lu Xiaocha carried the Nightmare Cat over. ¡°It¡¯s already so difficult for you to draw a talisman. I don¡¯t think the jade talisman you made for mest time took very long.¡± Qin Ze did not have time to be surprised that she was here. When he heard Lu Xiaocha¡¯s words, he looked away guiltily and only spoke after a few seconds. ¡°M-my father and patriarch helped me with that.¡± Lu Xiaocha asked curiously, ¡°What about the points?¡± Qin Ze scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡± In my card.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. What a scammer. Qin Ze chuckled. ¡°When you were looking for me, I was short of points to buy things. It was a big deal for you to order so many protective jade talismans at once, so I epted it. I begged my dad and grandpa for a long time before they agreed.¡± With that, he handed the talisman he had drawn in front of him to Lu Xiaocha. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve drawn this talisman. It¡¯s a healing talisman. If there are wounds on your body, you can immediately stop the bleeding with a talisman. A low-grade talisman can only stop the bleeding. The healing speed of a medium-grade wound is twice as fast as usual, and a high-grade one is five times. If you draw a top-grade talisman, a finger-wide wound will heal the next day!¡± Before Lu Xiaocha could ask, Qin Ze started talking excitedly. Lu Xiaocha praised him symbolically and looked at the twisted lines on the yellow talisman. She could not understand them, but the lines that formed a mysterious pattern made her feel the gentle energy contained in them. ¡°Do you have the Five Thunder Talisman? Let me take a look.¡± Qin Ze did not think much and passed her a Five Thunder Talisman. Lu Xiaocha held it in her hand and looked at it. The feeling the Five Thunder Talisman gave her waspletely different from that healing talisman. The energy inside was stronger and more violent. This power was sealed in the lines and yellow paper. Once it was activated, the energy inside would overflow. ¡°You didn¡¯t finish here.¡± Lu Xiaocha pointed at a point of the Five Thunder Talismans. ¡°The energy¡¯s stuck here.¡± Thud¡­ Something fell to the ground. Lu Xiaocha turned around and realized that Qin Ze, who had picked up the pen and was about to continue drawing, had dropped the pen in his hand. He stood up abruptly. ¡°What did you just say? Which part wasn¡¯t drawn properly?¡± Lu Xiaocha did not understand why he was so excited, but she still pointed out the ce. ¡°Here, these lines seem to have caused a traffic jam. When the energy in the talisman converged here, it was chaotic.¡± Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t know how to describe it. She used modern traffic to describe it. Those lines were like roads, and the energy inside was like motorcycle traffic. All the lines formed an array formation that gathered energy. Different array formations had different effects. However, some ces could actually be reduced in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes. For example, the ce she was pointing at just now. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try removing this extra line?¡± Qin Ze held the Five Thunder Talisman in his hand. He frowned for a while, and then his brows rxed as he seemed to be deep in thought. In short, it was quite fun to watch. The Nightmare Cat patted his arm with its long tail. ¡°Stupid meow, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Qin Ze patted his head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Qin Ze¡¯s eyes lit up. He picked up the brush on the ground and wiped it clean before taking a deep breath and starting to draw on the nk yellow talisman. He had already thought of the improved structure of the Five Thunder Talisman in his mind. However, he still failed the first time. The Nightmare Cat nagged, ¡°Why are you so stupid? You¡¯ve drawn so many times, but you still can¡¯t draw well. You failed again.¡± Qin Ze was speechless. If you can do it, do it. The Nightmare Cat raised its chin proudly and meowed twice. ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m motivating you. It¡¯s your blessing to be able to get me to guide you, understand?¡± Qin Ze: ¡°¡­ Do I want this blessing?¡± The Nightmare Cat was speechless. ¡®Brazen human, why did you interrupt the Nightmare Cat¡¯s words!¡¯ Lu Xiaocha grabbed the Nightmare Cat¡¯s mouth. ¡°Quiet, shut up!¡± The Nightmare Cat was speechless. He cursed in his heart, but he did not continue to press the issue. This time, he only tried twice, and Qin Ze¡¯s Five Thunder Talisman waspleted. When he put away the brush, the red lines drawn with cinnabar shed with golden light, indicating that the talisman had seeded! Qin Ze¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with joy, and his eyes were as bright as stars. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ It¡¯s really possible. It really seeded!¡± He was so excited that his hair was trembling slightly. He suddenly stood up and hugged Lu Xiaocha before spinning around. ¡°Hahaha¡­ It really worked. I seeded. I seeded¡­¡± Right on the heels of joy turned into sorrow, and his face was beaten up. It was not Lu Xiaocha who had beaten him up, but Fu Ye, who hade to look for her. Qin Ze received a perfect ck eye. Fu Ye caught Lu Xiaocha. His handsome face was dark and his voice was even more sinister. ¡°What were you doing?¡± Qin Ze: ¡°!!!¡± Ow, ow, ow! Chapter 210 - Untitled

Chapter 210: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qin Ze covered his eyes in grievance and stood up. ¡°What am I doing? Can¡¯t I just be a little excited?¡± Fu Ye scolded, ¡°If you¡¯re excited, so be it. Why are you carrying the kid? Don¡¯t you know what it means for men and women to be improper?¡± Qin Ze was furious. ¡°You¡¯re scolding me, but now you¡¯re hugging Lu Xiaocha too!¡± Fu Ye said confidently, ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°Bah, shameless.¡± Fu Ye snorted. She had already called him brother, so why couldn¡¯t she be his sister? It was his responsibility to protect his sister¡¯s safety. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Qin Ze rubbed his eyes. This d*mn man was really heavy-handed. However, when he saw the Five Thunder Talisman, he chuckled. ¡®Right!¡¯ Qin Ze looked at Lu Xiaocha with shining eyes. ¡°Can you see the energy cirction in this talisman?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t you see?¡± Qin Ze thought that it would be strange if he could see. ¡°Then try and see if you can draw a talisman. I might even discover a talisman cultivator genius. Lu Xiaocha was really interested. Then, she walked over to take the brush. Qin Ze corrected her posture a few times before she put down the brush. As soon as she ced the first stroke, the expression on her face froze. The first stroke of the yellow talisman turned into ashes and flew away. Qin Ze was dumbfounded. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± He had never seen such a situation before. If he failed to draw the talisman, at most, the yellow talisman¡¯s color would be dim. It became strangely quiet. Lu Xiaocha retracted her hand expressionlessly. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not cut out for this.¡± Qin Ze rubbed his nose. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask my dad what¡¯s going on.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Then study it slowly. I¡¯ll go elsewhere to take a look.¡± After leaving, Lu Xiaocha pinched the Nightmare Cat¡¯s tail. Arge hand reached out from behind and rubbed her head. ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Why do I feel like I can¡¯t do anything?¡± She scoredst in the final exam this time and embarrassed the Lu family. Fu Ye asked, ¡°Who says? Do you think you¡¯re born with all your skills?!¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I was born strong.¡± After all, there was no need to learn superpowers that strengthened various bodily functions. Even the stupidest person could use them. Fu Ye choked. ¡°Anyway, no one in your family can defeat you. I can¡¯t defeat you either. No one in the heretic bureau can defeat you.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Yes, so are you implying that I¡¯m simple-minded and strong?¡± Fu Ye: ¡­ I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t wrong me! Lu Xiaocha¡¯s emotions came and went quickly. She quickly forgot about those questions. ¡°I want to eat candied fruits again.¡± She licked her lips. Fu Ye ced his arms behind his head and walked slowly. He refused without thinking. ¡°No, you¡¯ve already eaten three candied fruits today. Do you still want your teeth?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°My teeth are fine!¡± If she wasn¡¯t afraid of poison, why would she be afraid of candy? However, some gs cannot be erected. In just two days, Lu Xiaocha understood a painful reality. No matter how strong a person was, she would still be afraid of a toothache. That night, when she slept, she felt a dull pain in her teeth. In the middle of the night, she was even woken up by the pain. It had been a long time since she felt pain. Lu Xiaocha did not know what thest time she felt pain in her memory was like, but now, she could not help but cry. This f*cking toothache was even more ridiculous than being shed. What was even sadder was that she couldn¡¯t eat many things because of the toothache. Boohoo¡­ When she thought of it, she was even sadder and cried even louder. Everyone in the Lu family was woken up by Lu Xiaocha¡¯s cries. In just a moment, the vi that had fallen into darkness was already brightly lit. The lights in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s bedroom were turned on. Daddy Lu and the rest went in and saw the little girl sitting on the bed, covering her face and crying sadly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pei Anran hurriedly went forward to check and carefully removed her daughter¡¯s hand. She realized that the left side of her face was a little swollen. They had never seen Xiaocha cry before. Now, everyone became solemn. ¡°Boohoo¡­ My teeth, my teeth hurt.¡± Everyone was speechless. Good lord, hurry up and send her to the hospital. At the dentist¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve got cavities. The kid must like candy.¡± Spot on. She had eaten a lot of sugar and other things. Daddy Lu¡¯s face darkened and he was even a little vexed. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have given Xiaocha so much candy. But it didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°I only give Xiaocha one lollipop every day. I only gave her three candied fruits the day before yesterday.¡± Lu Beihuai: ¡°¡­ Ahem, I gave her some candy too.¡± Lu Beilin looked away guiltily. ¡°She begged me. I gave her two more candied fruitster.¡± Although the others did not say anything, just by looking at their expressions, he knew that they must have secretly given her candy. Lu Zhan was speechless. Chapter 211 - Did You Take the Driver’s License?

Chapter 211: Did You Take the Driver¡¯s License?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

All of them were simr. They doted on her too much. While Lu Zhan was cursing his sons in his heart, he saw that his sons were also staring at him. Lu Beifeng said, ¡°Dad, you gave her a lot too, right?¡± Lu Zhan was speechless. He couldn¡¯t argue with that. When Lu Xiaocha walked out with her face covered, the entire family surrounded her and asked with concern. ¡°How is it? Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Xiaocha, don¡¯t cry. Medical technology nowadays is advanced, you will recover soon.¡± Lu Xiaocha was a little embarrassed and the tip of her nose was red. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just sad that I can¡¯t eat because of my toothache.¡± Who would have thought that her small teeth would hurt so much? Her mouth felt extremely ufortable. Sigh¡­ It had been a long time since she cried. She remembered that the time when she cried the most was when food was snatched from her base in the post-apocalyptic world. After she gained her superpower and strengthened her body to defeat those older children, she had never cried. She didn¡¯t even cry when she was injured during the mission, but now, she was crying because of a small tooth decay. How embarrassing! ¡°You can¡¯t eat other things, but porridge can be made into many different vors.¡± She could only eat porridge. Lu Xiaocha was even sadder. Her cat-like eyes drooped, looking a little aggrieved. She had her teeth repaired at the hospital and prescribed some medicine before returning home. The doctor said that it would take some time for her teeth to recover. During this period, she could only eat liquid food. Indeed, her nightmare hade true. Moreover, she could only chew the food with one side of her mouth. Lu Xiaocha felt that she had lost her appetite. This frightened Lu Zhan and the rest so much that they lost their appetite! Lu Xiaocha watched as they busied themselves for her. ¡°Daddy, Brother, don¡¯t worry too much. I just have a little pain now, so I don¡¯t have an appetite. I¡¯ll be able to eat after I rest.¡± She had no appetite, but she was open-minded. It was impossible for her to starve herself. Not in this lifetime. Therefore, when she was hungry, she had to eat more porridge. ¡°I can¡¯t eat candy like this anymore.¡± ¡°Eat less candied fruits too.¡± Lu Xiaocha responded weakly and was unhappy. Her appetite was gone for a while. She still wanted to eat in the afternoon. The chef happily brought over several types of porridge, each of which was fragrant. As she slowly ate the porridge, Lu Xiaocha reflected on herself. She was getting more and more delicate. It was already good enough to have a hot meal. At this time, she was still thinking about meat. In her past life, let alone meat, she wouldn¡¯t even have porridge to eat! Lu Xiaocha, who had adjusted her mentality, could also enjoy the porridge. The next day, Fu Ye heard the news from somewhere and came. Fu Ye stared at her face for a long time and asked, ¡°Does your face hurt?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him in confusion. ¡°My teeth hurt. Why would my face hurt?¡± Fu Ye poked her face. ¡°Nothing. I just remembered your words that day. Who said that your teeth won¡¯t hurt?¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Now, she felt her face hurting. ¡®If not for this, we would still be able to get along!¡¯ Fu Ye clicked his tongue. ¡°I told you to eat less, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now, you can¡¯t eat even if you want to.¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­ Are you here to be beaten up?¡± Fu Ye snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± In the end, she was brought away by Fu Ye. Fu Ye drove her all the way to a huge manor. It was the autumn harvest season now. The paddy fields nted with rice on the farm were golden as far as the eye could see. The rice stalks were bent under the pressure, looking extremely gratifying. In any case, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes were indeed curved withughter. The depression caused by the toothache was dispelled bit by bit. Her eyes lit up as she looked at the golden rice. ¡°This is a manor under my father¡¯s name. It¡¯s mine now. I¡¯m going to harvest it today. Do you like it?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded vigorously. He liked her so much! Fu Ye turned his head and looked at her sparkling eyes. The corners of his lips curled up unconsciously. ¡°There¡¯s wheat over there. Thend beyond that is nted with corn and sweet potatoes and potatoes.¡± He didn¡¯t pay much attention to these things in the past, but he had heard from his grandfather that they couldn¡¯t even eat their fill when they were young, so they were especially obsessed with food. After buying this manor, he considered what to nt. ording to the elegant thinking of the nobles at that time, he might consider nting flowers and some fruits. But his grandfather waved his hand and directly nted grounded, down to earth food. His father was quite supportive. He remembered that when he was young, his father often brought him to this manor to experience the hardship of growing crops. He had never experienced it before. He did not like to nt seedlings obediently. He often climbed trees, dug out bird nests, stabbed the beehives, and went into the water to fish and catch prawns. Now those had be permanent memories. Now that he had brought Xiaocha to see the food in the manor, he rxed when he saw that she was happy. The rice paddies were all in patches, and there was no end to them. After the machine that harvested rice drove in, it only took a moment to harvest arge area. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up with eagerness. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to experience it for yourself.¡± Fu Ye grabbed her wrist and walked towards the paddy field. By harvest season, the original paddy fields had be dry fields. Fu Ye brought her to sit on the rice harvesting machine. He got it easily and drove the machine to harvest the rice in the field. ¡°Let me try too!¡± Lu Xiaocha was eager to try. Fu Ye raised his eyebrows and looked over. ¡°Did you get your driver¡¯s license?¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°¡­I want to take the exam. Do you think the coach will ept me?¡± She was only thirteen years old! She wished she could turn 18 in an instant! Chapter 212 - I Scared Someone Again

Chapter 212: I Scared Someone Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Fu Yeughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know about other coaches, but Coach Fu epted you.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him in surprise. ¡°Hurry up and change positions.¡± After Fu Ye changed seats with her, he sat in the front passenger seat and instructed her. There was food down there. They had to treat it carefully! After Lu Xiaocha remembered all the parts in the vehicle and their uses, she carefully turned on the machine. Soon, she got to work. After harvesting all the rice in the paddy field, there was only a happy smile on her face. ¡°So much food!¡± Fu Yeughed. ¡°Have you forgotten that you have a food base yourself? It¡¯s almost time to harvest.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll go tomorrow!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s take a look at the others.¡± Fu Ye brought her to see the other grain harvests. She also did it herself. After an entire day, she only felt rxed. She smiled like the sun as she looked at the piles of grain. After a day, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s body was covered in dust. Her eyes were filled with food and wine, and shepletely forgot about everything else. However, she was very happy. When the sun set in the afternoon, the two of them sat on the ridge and watched as the field that had left the rice stalks was dyed gold and red by the afterglow. Sparrowsnded in groups in the field to pick up grains. They pped their wings and rose and fell. ¡°Do your teeth still hurt?¡± Fu Ye suddenly asked. Lu Xiaocha touched her face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as before.¡± ¡°You even cried from the pain. Unfortunately, your Brother Fu Ye didn¡¯t see it. Why don¡¯t you try crying again now?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s face fell. ¡°I think you want to cry even more.¡± Fu Yeughed out loud. ¡°There are still a lot of fruits to harvest in the mountains. Are youing again tomorrow?¡± She nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡± After washing her face, she went back and ate a lot of porridge. Her appetite was extremely good. When the Lu family found out that she had gone to the manor to harvest rice, they were speechless. The only person who was happy about doing farm work as if it was a game was probably their girl. If it were any other rich heiress, it would be impossible! ¡°I still want to go tomorrow. Brother Fu Ye said that many fruits on the mountain have ripened.¡± At the mention of this, the youngdy¡¯s face was filled with joy. She even wished she could go now. ¡°If Xiaocha likes it, Daddy will buy you a manor too.¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked. ¡°I have a base. I¡¯ll go to the base to collect food after collecting fruits for a day tomorrow.¡± Lu Beihuai analyzed for her. ¡°Your food base mainly grows rice and wheat. I¡¯ll buy you a manor. You can nt some fruits, such as watermelons, strawberries, grapes¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up every time she heard her brother mention the name of a fruit. The more she listened, the more excited she became. Seeing that she was interested, Lu Beihuai continued, ¡°You can have more of these. If you can¡¯t finish them, sell them. You won¡¯t lose out no matter what. Besides, strawberries can be made into strawberry jam. Canned food can be stored, and grapes can be used to make wine¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha stopped eating porridge and listened to her brother seriously. From time to time, she would nod in agreement. ¡°So¡­ Do you want it?¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too expensive?¡± Everyone said, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s ours.¡± ¡°Then I want it!¡± Everyone from the Lu family smiled at the same time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to choose a manor the day after tomorrow.¡± Lu Xiaocha eximed, ¡°Choose?¡± Lu Zhan nodded. ¡°Do you want a domestic or an overseas one?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Domestic.¡± Lu Beihuai said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave one for you both domestically and overseas. I have a few manors overseas. The best one will be transferred to your name. You don¡¯t have to manage it. Someone will help you manage it well.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many manors in the country. I only have three under my name. I¡¯ll bring you to see which one you like the day after tomorrow.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®I was too narrow-minded.¡¯ The next day, Lu Xiaocha continued to go to Fu Ye¡¯s manor. They went to pick pumpkins. There were all kinds of pumpkins of different shapes. Lu Xiaocha was wearing denim-colored dungarees. Her hair was braided into two braids and coiled up. She was wearing a straw hat, and her snow-white skin was a little too eye-catching among the melons. Fu Ye was the same. His tall and slender figure, handsome facial features, and aura were out of ce. However, the two of them did not slow down at all. Under the sun, the two of them did not feel hot or troublesome at all. They ran up and down busily. When the basket was filled with golden pumpkins, two tall and strong men were about to carry them out when they saw the delicate girl squat down in shock. She carried the basket of pumpkins that was as tall as their waists and ran out like the wind. Everyone who saw it widened their eyes in shock, their mouths agape for a long time. Some people even dropped their pumpkins. Fu Ye held his forehead¡­ Initially, he wanted to carry it with her, but who knew that the child would be so excited that she would lift it up and run away like a husky without him noticing. After Lu Xiaocha put it down, she realized that everyone was looking at her. She touched her nose and walked to Fu Ye¡¯s side as if nothing had happened. ¡°Am I scaring people again?¡± Her parents had told her to restrain herself outside and not scare people. Fu Ye looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I would carry it out with you?¡± Lu Xiaocha replied softly, ¡°I was so excited that I forgot, but it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little stronger.¡± Fu Ye chuckled in his heart. ¡®You¡¯re not just a little strong. Only two strong men can lift a basket.¡¯ Chapter 213 - Untitled

Chapter 213: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Since she had already been exposed, Lu Xiaocha had basically let herself go. She ran up and down the farnd and even carried heavy things easily, making the young and strong men doubt their lives. Everyone: Who am I? Where am I? ¡°Alright, don¡¯t fight with others for work. Let¡¯s steam pumpkins to eat.¡± Fu Ye chose a few chestnut pumpkins. ¡°This kind of pumpkin is as delicious as chestnuts. Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°That goes without saying. Let¡¯s go.¡± How could just a few of them be enough? There should be at least a dozen of them. When the pumpkin steamed soft, she realized that she could still eat it. It was just that she ate it a little slowly with one side of her mouth. In the end, they ate the fruits of theirbor. The taste was really good. Fu Ye ate with Lu Xiaocha and identally ate too much. Hence, he started practicing his fist techniques in an open area. After practicing the two sets of fist techniques, he felt rxed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you don¡¯t go back soon, Uncle Lu will find trouble with me.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. She was going to choose a manor with her father tomorrow. In the future, the food base would mainly produce all kinds of food and the manor would grow all kinds of fruits. Thinking of the grand asion during the harvest, Lu Xiaocha already felt that she was a winner in life. Not only did Fu Ye send her back to the Lu family, but he also brought many pumpkins and other crops. ¡°Uncle Lu, Aunt Pei, these are all nted in our manor. I¡¯ll leave them for you to eat.¡± Pei Anran smiled and nodded. ¡°Xiao Ye, thank you. Come in and sit.¡± In front of the two elders of the Lu family, Fu Ye still acted decently. Pei Anran also liked him. After entering, he asked them what they had nted in the manor and told them about his n to build a manor for Xiaocha. ¡°It¡¯s good. She should like it.¡± As long as it was food, there was nothing Lu Xiaocha did not like. Lu Beifeng walked in with a sword. He was currently learning sword techniques and practicing ording to the ancient books attached to the Blue Frost Sword. His family had also prepared a special martial arts arena for him. ¡°How¡¯s your wolf cub?¡± Lu Beifeng asked Fu Ye. Fu Ye¡¯s eyelids twitched at the thought of that wolf cub. ¡°Disobedient. I almost got bitten by it yesterday.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Beat him up if he doesn¡¯t listen.¡± Fu Ye raised his chin. ¡°It¡¯s secondary that it¡¯s disobedient. The main thing is that it still refuses to eat. If this continues, it¡¯ll really starve to death.¡± ¡°Not eating anything? Not even heretic meat?¡± Fu Ye shook his head. Lu Xiaocha frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He had bought it with so many points. It would be a pity if he starved to death. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go take a look together.¡± Lu Beifeng and Lu Beichen were going too. Young people like them were quite interested in such wild beasts. That wolf cub was a Silver Moon Wolf. This heretic beast was very smart. If a Silver Moon Wolf mutated in the wolf pack, they would often not abandon their pack. Instead, they would choose to be the leader of the wolf pack and continue to maintain their previous life with those ordinary wolves. The Silver Moon Wolf heretic was different from other heretics who preferred to be alone. The Silver Moon Wolf that Fu Ye had obtained from the auction house had only been born a few months ago, but it had the arrogance of a wolf king in its bones and was especially vengeful. It would never let itself be a tool in the hands of humans. The wolf cubs were kept in a room that could be seen through the transparent ss window. The Nightmare Cat stood on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder and clicked its tongue. ¡°You¡¯re too silly. You actually want to starve yourself to death.¡± Lu Beifeng frowned. ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t eat?¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°Forced it in?¡± Fu Ye shook his head. ¡°No, this brat has a big ego.¡± Lu Xiaocha said to the Nightmare Cat, ¡°Go tell that wolf cub to eat well and recuperate. After it recovers, it can fight him. If it wins, we¡¯ll let it go. If it loses, it will stay obediently.¡± Of course, she was referring to Fu Ye. The Nightmare Cat¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and it reluctantly licked its ws. ¡°Why should I go!¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Then do you think we canmunicate with it?¡± The Nightmare Cat spread itself into a pancake and didn¡¯t want to move. Fu Ye said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a piece of Grade C heretic fish when we get back.¡± The Nightmare Cat¡¯s ears and beard twitched. ¡°Three pieces, and each piece of meat has to be five times the size of a cat.¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°Deal.¡± With food, the cat was much more efficient. She jumped off Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder and walked in with her head held high. Everyone was speechless. Fu Ye and the Lu brothers couldn¡¯t help but look at Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha, ¡°???¡± Why are you all looking at me? Fu Ye and the other two thought to themselves, ¡®As expected, it¡¯s just like its master. He was coaxed by some food.¡¯ After the Nightmare Cat walked in, the few of them looked at the situation inside seriously. The Silver Moon Wolf cub was extremely vignt and threatening towards the Nightmare Cat. However, because it had not eaten for a few days, the Silver Moon Wolf was lying on the ground and basically did not have the strength to stand up. The Nightmare Cat squatted down a meter away from the Silver Moon Wolf cub and meowed agitatedly. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­ Why do I feel that the Nightmare Cat isn¡¯t saying what I told it?¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Lu Beifeng was speechless. Lu Beichen was speechless. ¡®To tell you the truth, we feel the same way.¡¯ The expression on the Nightmare Cat¡¯s face was too vivid. The continuous meowing not only stunned the four people outside, but also the Silver Moon Wolf. That¡¯s right, scolding. The Nightmare Cat¡¯s series of verbal attacks were all scolding wolf cubs. ¡®Are you stupid, meow? Why did you learn how to go on a hunger strike at such a young age? Who do you think you¡¯re hurting? You¡¯re hurting yourself, and your mother who gave birth to you with all her might. Would those humans who captured you care about you going on a hunger strike? No! Even if you die, they¡¯ll just feel pity and forget about it. Perhaps they¡¯ll even peel your skin off¡­¡¯ The wolf cub, who had been scolded until he was dizzy and hungry, felt wronged and confused. It let out a few weak howls, basically asking what else it should do. ¡®Be ves to the two-legged beasts like you? Call them masters? Mother said that we would rather die than be their ves.¡¯ The Nightmare Cat was stunned and looked at it in disbelief. ¡®Who said they¡¯re my masters? I¡¯m clearly the master of those humans. Did you see how I came just now? I was carried here by humans. That¡¯s my exclusive throne. As long as I¡¯m hungry now, someone will bring food and water to me. If I¡¯m tired, I can snatch their nkets. They have to give in to me¡­¡¯ The Nightmare Cat rambled on about its ¡®glorious history¡¯. Then, it saw that the wolf pup¡¯s furry face was filled with shock. Its chest puffed up even more and it raised its head proudly. The wolf cub: ¡°!!!¡± Why was it different from what its mother said?! Chapter 214 - The Wolf Cub Has Been Fooled

Chapter 214: The Wolf Cub Has Been Fooled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the wolf cub¡¯s memories, not long after it was born, its mother had told it how despicable and vicious humans were. Silver Moon Wolves were proud to the core and would never be controlled by despicable humans. Its mother was killed because she was unwilling to be controlled by those humans and was unwilling to be captured by them. In the end, this ck cat was now telling it that those humans were its servants. No matter how he looked at it, this was too unbelievable. The Nightmare Cat saw that it did not believe it, so it let it watch. The Nightmare Cat walked outside with cat steps and jumped onto Lu Xiaocha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Lu Xiaocha did not understand. Lu Beichen, who was beside her, calmly fetched a ss of water for the Nightmare Cat to drink. ¡°I want milk.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Nonsense. Where can I find milk for you now? Drink water first.¡± The Nightmare Cat smacked its lips and thought to itself that it was lucky that the wolf cub did not understand humannguage. Otherwise, it would have been exposed. After drinking some water, itined that it was hungry again. This guy was very delicate. Almost everyone in the Lu family knew that other than Lu Xiaocha who did not spoil it, the others more or less did. Lu Beichen always brought some snacks for it when he came out. Of course, it was mainly for his sis. What he gave the Nightmare Cat was just a bonus. ¡°Xiaocha, are you hungry? I brought some snacks like dried mango beef jerky.¡± Lu Xiaocha quickly nodded. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Then, she took a piece of mango and started munching on it. The Nightmare Cat was munching on a piece of dried fish. After eating, he licked his mouth and ws. Lu Xiaocha thought of serious business. ¡°What were you talking to that wolf cub just now? Did you say what I asked you to say?¡± The Nightmare Cat stopped licking its paws and shook its whiskers. ¡°Am I such an unreliable cat? I¡¯m trying to persuade it. I¡¯m not done yet. I¡¯ll go over first.¡± He could not say that he treated them as servants. Otherwise, Lu Xiaocha could pull all the fur off its body. Lu Xiaocha narrowed her eyes as she watched it leave. ¡°Why do I feel that this guy is hiding something from us?¡± Fu Ye touched his chin. ¡°It¡¯s not a feeling, it absolutely is!¡± The Nightmare Cat walked faster. When it reached the wolf cub, it raised its chin arrogantly. ¡°See? I¡¯m already stepping on the shoulders of humans. They have to obediently let me do what I want. If I want to drink water, the servants have to pour water for me immediately. When I say I¡¯m hungry, they bring food to my mouth.¡± The wolf cub: ¡°!!!¡± It really did not expect this. For a moment, it was in a daze. So¡­ humans could be controlled as servants? ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re the stupidest to court death. You should survive and eat all their food so that they can run errands for you¡­¡± The Nightmare Cat rambled on and on about its ¡®experience¡¯, its expression proud andcent. Even the wolf cub was fooled. ¡®So are you still going to kill yourself?¡¯ The wolf pup shook his head. The Nightmare Cat licked its paws in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right. The humans over there asked me to tell you that if you really don¡¯t like this life, then make yourself stronger. When you can defeat that man, they will let you go.¡± The wolf cub¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± The Nightmare Cat shook its whiskers in disdain. ¡°What¡¯s so good about being outside? You might as well rely on these humans for food to be stronger so that no one and mutated beasts can bully you in the future.¡± The wolf cub didn¡¯t answer it, but it really didn¡¯t have the heart to go on a hunger strike now. The Nightmare Cat held its head high and returned to report its achievements like a hero. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t solve. It¡¯s just a wolf cub.¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°Thank you. Remember the fish I promised you. When I return to the heretic bureau, I¡¯ll ept a mission at sea.¡± This time, Fu Ye sent meat in for the wolf cub. The wolf cub looked at him warily before wolfing down the food. Fu Ye squatted on the spot and did not move. Seeing the wolf cub eating so ferociously, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. With the wolf cub problem resolved, Fu Ye brought Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen to his house as guests. Grandpa Fu was also there and quickly greeted them. After eating the life-prolonging pill and the Vigor Consolidating Pill, Old Master Fu looked much younger. His originally gray hair had mostly turned ck, and he looked energetic. He was a soldier to begin with. When he walked, his back was straight, and he still looked very imposing. Now, he looked like the youngest among his circle of good friends. Many people thought that he had taken a pill to rejuvenate his youth and asked him what was going on. He did not mention the life-prolonging pill, but the Vigor Consolidating Pill. In the previous auction, many people had gone for those pills. After eating them, their minds and bodies would indeed be much more rxed, but none of them had the same effect as Old Fu. After having dinner at the Fu residence, Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha returned to the Lu residence. The next day, Lu Zhan did not go to work and brought his daughter and sons to his manor. The manor upied arge area and required arge amount ofnd and forest, so it was definitely not in the city. It was basically in rtively remote ces. ¡°There¡¯s a natural hot spring in the manor here. It takes up morend. Most of the trees are red maple trees. There are many fruit trees and plums. If you like them, you can transnt them over. ¡°Moreover, because of that hot spring, it¡¯s actually quite convenient to nt fruits here. The temperature here won¡¯t be too cold even in winter, so you can nt some vegetables and fruits in winter.¡± Lu Zhan spoke very little. Along the way, Pei Anran introduced him to her daughter. The motorcycle drove all the way up the mountain. There were red maple trees everywhere. In autumn, these leaves would all turn red. From afar, it looked like the sunset had fallen. It was so beautiful. Pei Anran said, ¡°There¡¯s also a ginkgo tree with five people hugging it at the hot spring. I like that ginkgo tree the most. It¡¯s especially beautiful in spring, summer, autumn, and winter. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s more eye-catching in autumn because in autumn, the ginkgo leaves will turn bright yellow. It¡¯s especially spectacr.¡± As she spoke, she took out the photo she had taken on her phone and showed it to her daughter. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it spectacr and beautiful?¡± The ginkgo tree in the photo stood in a courtyard like a giant. Autumn had dyed the ginkgo tree with a bright yellow color. Theyers of leaves were like a waterfall falling. It was extremely beautiful. Layers of bright yellow leaves fell from the ground and the hot spring water not far away, as if a thick nket had beenid on the ground. ¡°Nice!¡± Pei Anran smiled. ¡°Right? It¡¯s best toe here to the hot spring when it¡¯s cold. Moreover, even if there¡¯s no greenhouse installed in the manor here, some fruits can grow. They taste quite good.¡± Chapter 215 - Pomegranate

Chapter 215: Pomegranate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At the mention of this, Lu Xiaocha was no longer sleepy. She hugged her mother¡¯s arm and asked her to tell her what fruits could be grown here. The more she listened, the brighter her eyes became. In the end, she hesitated. ¡°Then do you and Dad like this ce very much? If you transfer it to my name¡­¡± Pei Anran smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°Why are you worried about this?¡± ¡°Although your father transferred the name of the manor to you, don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t let use in the future?¡± Lu Xiaocha quickly said, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Pei Anran said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? These are all dead things. In your father¡¯s and my hearts, nothing is more important than you.¡± Lu Xiaocha felt warm in her heart and buried her head in her mother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You guys are so good to me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family. You¡¯re my daughter and your father¡¯s daughter. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who should I treat well?¡± They arrived at the manor. After entering, they saw a neat and orderly garden. A rtively retro residence had been built where the hot spring was located. Everything was taken care of in an orderly manner. The ginkgo tree was really tall. Before they even walked in, they could already see half of the tree. It was almost autumn, and the dark green fan-shaped leaves on the trees were mixed with some light yellow. The branches of the ginkgo tree extended far away, and the leaves wereyered and dense. Lu Xiaocha took a few nces and retracted her gaze. She looked at the peach tree and a pomegranate tree in the courtyard. The few peach trees and the pomegranate tree in the courtyard were well taken care of, and they were already edible with heavy fruit. Lu Beifeng walked over and plucked a peach. ¡°Here, it should be edible.¡± Some fine hairs on the peach were carefully wiped clean by him. Pei Anran said, ¡°The peach blossoms nted here are quite beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect the fruits to be good either. There¡¯s an old pomegranate tree over there. Your father specially hired a fruit farmer to take good care of it. There are quite a lot of pomegranates every year. Little Feng, Little Chen, go pick a few and eat themter. We¡¯ll pick more when we leave.¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s movements were nimble and handsome as he climbed up the tree. He looked like a ck leopard. Even something as simple as climbing a tree had a brave aura. Lu Beichen went to find a basket to store the pomegranate. This pomegranate tree had been around for countless years and had a lot of fruits. This was even the fruit farmer who had cut off some fruits during the fruit harvest. Lu Beifeng picked some pomegranates and ced them in the basket. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Of course, someone was managing this ce. There was a butler, two cleaner aunties, and a fruit and flower farmer. ¡°Sir, the rooms are ready for you.¡± Lu Zhan nodded and brought his wife and children to the manor. The mountain was cool, and the clean wooden floor would not have any dust even if one stepped on it with only socks. Teacups and snacks were already prepared in the tea room. ¡°Xiaocha, try these flower cakes. The osmanthus flowers in the mountains are blooming now. The osmanthus cakes are also very sweet. And these fried rose petals are crispy and delicious with the faint fragrance of roses.¡± Lu Xiaocha was already tempted by the introduction. These pastries looked very good. She couldn¡¯t wait to taste a piece of osmanthus cake. Lu Zhan said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of food on the mountain. If you like it, you cane often.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded as she ate, not forgetting to let everyone eat together. After having tea and snacks, the family went to the hot spring. Of course, Lu Xiaocha was with her mother. Lu Zhan was with his sons. ¡°The hot spring egg is delicious. Try itter.¡± The mother and daughter were in bathing suits and wrapped in bath towels as they peeled pomegranates to eat. This pomegranate was huge. After breaking open the outer skin, every pomegranate flesh inside was plump and red. It was crystal clear like rubies. Just looking at it was extremely beautiful. ¡°This pomegranate is delicious, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha took off the pomegranate flesh seriously and ced it in her mouth. Her exquisite and beautiful face was filled with satisfaction. ¡°Delicious!¡± Pei Anran said to her, ¡°Your father even raised some sika deer in the mountains. There are also many wild fruits in the mountains. After soaking in the hot spring, let¡¯s go around the mountains.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Is the hot spring egg ready?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let me see.¡± They ate while soaking in the hot spring. These days were simply too rxing andfortable. They could not soak in the hot spring for too long, or they would feel dizzy. After eating and soaking in the hot spring, Lu Xiaocha changed into clothes that were convenient for moving around. She found some bags and brought her two brothers into the mountains. Then, Lu Beifeng witnessed his sister¡¯s miraculous luck. She could always find something edible in the mountains. ¡°Is that a deer over there?¡± Standing on the tree, Lu Xiaocha discovered the deer herd and pointed in the direction to ask her brothers. Lu Beifeng nced at it. ¡°I think so. I wonder how many more small deer have appeared this year.¡± ¡°Come down quickly. Be careful not to fall.¡± Lu Xiaocha climbed up the tree to look for the pine tower. It was lucky that she was so agile. ¡°Let¡¯s go find a deer. Can I eat this deer?¡± Lu Beifeng said, ¡°Of course, these can be eaten, but not the deer in the wild.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded to show that she understood. She was hungry. Lu Beifeng smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you hunting.¡± They followed the direction where they had found the deer. They did not catch it but fell down a hidden cliff. At first, Lu Beichen lost his bnce and fell. Lu Beifeng grabbed him and rolled down with him. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Brother, Brother?!¡± She called out twice, but there was no response. She jumped down without hesitation. There were leaves and bushes there. If he had not fallen in, they would not have seen the pit! Chapter 216 - Big Worm Chapter 216: Big Worm As she slid down, Lu Xiaocha pulled off one end of a tree vine river and held it in her hand. The other end quickly threw out and wrapped around her two brothers, stopping them from rolling down. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Lu Beichen only felt pain all over his body. Lu Beifeng pulled the tree vine and used his other hand to pull Lu Beichen. The bottom was bottomless. If he really fell like this, he would lose half his life even if he did not die. ¡°What¡¯s going on? When did a cliff appear here?¡± Lu Beifeng looked up. ¡°Xiaocha, are you alright?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I have no problem. Find a ce to stand firm first.¡± If it were anyone else, they would definitely not be able to hold the weight of these two boys with one hand. However, Lu Xiaocha was strong, so there was no problem at all. ¡°There¡¯s a rock over there. I¡¯ll see if I can jump over.¡± They were lucky. The slope was gentle when they rolled down. Moreover, there were some small branches blocking them, and they were entangled by the vines that Lu Xiaocha pulled down in time. Otherwise, they would really fall. Lu Beifeng¡¯s rock climbing ability was not bad. Soon, he stood on the protruding rock. Lu Beichen also went over with their help. The stone Lu Xiaocha was holding had already loosened because it was bearing the weight of three people. After the two of them stabilized themselves, itpletely fell. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s body also fell. ¡°Xiaocha!¡± Lu Beichen and Lu Beifeng¡¯s pupils constricted and they quickly looked down. As Lu Xiaocha¡¯s body fell, she swung the tree vine in her hand and wrapped it around a tree on the mountain wall. Then, she found a ce tond and swung over with the power of the tree vine. After stabilizing himself, he shouted at the top. ¡°Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, I¡¯m fine.¡± The voice from below made the two of them heave a sigh of relief. ¡°It looks like a cave down here.¡± Lu Xiaocha stood at the entrance of a cave halfway up the cliff. The strong wind blew in her face, as if it could blow people away. ¡°Brother, do you want toe down? If you jump down, I¡¯ll catch you.¡± Lu Beifeng was speechless. Only his sister dared to say that. No one else would be so confident. In the end, the two of them chose to jump down. Lu Xiaocha swung the tree vine in her hand and easily pulled her brother to the entrance of the cave. ¡°This cave is quite big. Do you want to go in and take a look?¡± Lu Beichen touched his face. When he rolled down, the skin on his forehead was bleeding. It hurt. Lu Xiaocha walked in front. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± She had a feeling that there was something in this cave. After the three of them walked in, the cave became darker and darker. Fortunately, they had cell phones with them. After turning on the shlight, they could still see the road clearly. ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± In this extremely quiet cave, even the slightest sound could be amplified. Lu Beichen said, ¡°Up there.¡± The shlight shone upward and saw ck bats hanging on the stone wall. The bats¡¯ eyes were red and looked quite scary. Lu Beifeng took a step forward and hugged his sister. Lu Beichen also subconsciously squatted down. The bats above their heads pped their wings and flew out of the cave. Fortunately, it did not attack them. Lu Beifeng exhaled. ¡°Bats carry many viruses in their bodies. It¡¯s best not to be bitten by them.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded to show that she understood. The three of them walked in the cave for an unknown period of time before their vision gradually widened. In the endless cave, there were densely packed snake-like tree roots. The tree roots extended into the cave like a huge. The tree roots hanging in the middle closed together, looking like a huge nest. ¡°There¡¯s something in there.¡± Lu Xiaocha could even clearly hear the sound of something jumping. Drip¡­ Something fell from the ceiling. The sticky liquid had a fishy smell and only made people feel disgusted. Lu Xiaocha reacted faster than her mind. She retreated with her two brothers almost instantly. In a hurry, the shlight shone upwards. Lu Beifeng and the others also saw what it was. It was a bug the size of a small motorcycle. It was pitch-ck and had a mouth full of dense teeth. At that moment, it was clinging to the mountain wall. The liquid that had fallen to the ground was its saliva. Lu Beichen: ¡°This is too disgusting!¡± Lu Beifeng shouted, ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± While they were talking, the worm had already wriggled its fat body down from the mountain wall and opened its mouth to bite the three of them. The tree vine in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand was thrown out. With a bang, the insect was sent flying by her strength. However, the ordinary tree vine was also scrapped. ¡°Guys, stay away.¡± Lu Xiaocha casually broke off a tree root and stabbed it into the insect¡¯s head. The ck worm struggled in pain and opened its mouth to bite Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha pulled out the sharp tree root and continued to stab it until it stopped moving. ¡°Xiaocha, there¡¯s more in the cave!¡± The sound of the insect just now had clearly awakened the other insects in the cave. Lu Beifeng only hated himself for not bringing Blue Frost with him. However, he had a dagger on him. His body was nimble as he dodged the attacks of those insects and could also cause damage to them. Lu Beichen¡¯s situation was worse. He had always been protected by his sister. He tried his best to hide in a safe ce to avoid dragging Fourth Brother and his sister down. But at this moment, Lu Beichen only hated himself for being weak and useless. He clenched his fists tightly and did not dare to make a sound. Suddenly, a fishy smell came from the side. Lu Beichen rolled on the ground and barely dodged the attack of a bug. However, when his arm hit the sharp stone, a piercing pain came. Lu Beichen gasped and his handsome face turned pale. The bug came again. Just as Lu Beichen thought that he could not avoid it, Lu Xiaocha descended from the sky. She held a branch tightly in her hand and stabbed it down, piercing the bug¡¯s head. Lu Beichen panted and smiled bitterly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a burden.¡± Lu Xiaocha helped him up. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re injured.¡± A blood-red viciousness shed across her eyes. The thin young man leaned against the stone wall and suddenly realized that something felt wrong behind him. His heart skipped a beat when he shone the shlight on his phone. ¡°Xiaocha.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s voice was bitter. ¡°These¡­ are these eggs?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°It might be.¡± Under the light, one could clearly see the developing insects in the eggs. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Lu Beifeng ran over. The awakened insects had been dealt with, but he realized that there were more sleeping insects in the depths of the cave. Chapter 217 - Little Wings Chapter 217: Little Wings Lu Xiaocha climbed up the mountain wall nimbly. Then, she threw down a longer vine and pulled her two brothers up. As soon as Lu Beichen and Lu Beifeng went ashore, their bodies went limp on the ground, especially Lu Beichen. He was the weakest in the family to begin with. At this moment, he was injured in many ces and his arms were still bleeding. They went back the way they hade. Not long after they left, a sticky wriggling sound came from the dark cave. Right on the heels of that, the carcasses of the dead bugs were chewed up by the sound of chewing. Lu Xiaocha and the other two went back, scaring Lu Zhan and Pei Anran. ¡°What happened? What happened to Little Chen?¡± Not only did Lu Beichen¡¯s wound hurt, but his body was also drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Help him in.¡± Fortunately, the old butler knew some medical skills and quickly came over to help him clean the wounds on his body. Lu Xiaocha and the others told him what they had encountered in the cave. The two of them med themselves. If they had not wanted to enter the cave, Lu Beichen would not have been injured. Lu Zhan patted their shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourselves. No one could have predicted this.¡± ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know why the young master has a fever.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Help Little Chen cool down first. I¡¯ve already gotten a private doctor toe over.¡± The old butler nodded and quickly went to work. Lu Beifeng also went to guard Lu Xiaocha. Although Pei Anran was also worried, her heart ached when she saw her daughter and sons. ¡°Beifeng, you¡¯re injured too. Let Uncle Yuan treat you. Go and clear your body first.¡± The blood of those big bugs was green and sticky and disgusting. Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beifeng nced at each other and went to take a shower silently. The two of them came back from a battle shower. Not only did Lu Beichen¡¯s temperature not decrease, but it also increased. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± The butler frowned. ¡°Young Master wasn¡¯t poisoned and his injuries were treated in time. Even if he was frightened, he shouldn¡¯t be so hot.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°The doctor is here.¡± The private doctor rushed in with his equipment and gave Lu Beichen some fever medicine. After a series of examinations, he was also at a loss. ¡°Impossible. He shouldn¡¯t have a fever. Besides, the fever medicine I used was the best. But it didn¡¯t work at all.¡± Pei Anran was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Then what¡¯s going on now?¡± The doctor said, ¡°I¡¯ll give the young master an injection to reduce his fever first.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s body trembled slightly, as if he was enduring immense pain. Lu Xiaocha looked at the young man on the bed. Why did it look more and more like her when she had awakened her superpower in the post-apocalyptic world? When she awakened her superpower, her body was forced to undergo modifications. She would often have a fever and her body would have to endure immense pain. At this time, it was useless no matter how much fever medicine she took. But how could it be¡­ How could someone in this world awaken superpowers? The entire family was standing guard by the window. The private doctor was also sweating profusely. This phenomenon was too strange. Lu Zhan said, ¡°Send him to the hospital.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Daddy, wait a little longer. Doctor Lin brought the best medicine. Since the fever medicine doesn¡¯t work, Brother might not be having a fever.¡± Everyone in the room looked at her. Lu Xiaocha pursed her lips and asked the butler and Doctor Lin to leave before speaking. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my guess is right. My strength isn¡¯t innate. It only came after an inexplicable heat and pain all over my body.¡± Everyone was shocked by Lu Xiaocha¡¯s words, especially Pei Anran. She suddenly hugged Lu Xiaocha. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaocha. You¡¯ve suffered.¡± Pei Anran¡¯s voice choked. If that was true, how painful would it have been for her to be alone without her family by her side? Lu Xiaocha¡¯s body stiffened. Then, she reached out and hugged her mother. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As he spoke, Lu Beichen, who was originally lying t on the bed, suddenly turned over andy on the bed. Apanied by the doctor¡¯s painful roar, bright red blood flowed out from his shoulder de. This sudden change made Lu Zhan and Lu Beifeng¡¯s expressions change. Lu Beifeng took out his dagger and cut Lu Beichen¡¯s clothes. Then, everyone was dumbfounded. Pei Anran covered her mouth in shock, her beautiful eyes wide open. On the inside of Lu Beichen¡¯s shoulder des, there were two bloody little ¡®chicken wings¡¯? They were slowly pping as if they were greeting them. Lu Zhan was speechless. Lu Beifeng was speechless. Pei Anran was speechless. This¡­ was something Lu Xiaocha did not expect. In her previous world, people had awakened all kinds of superpowers, but she had never heard of anyone with wings. And¡­ those two tiny wings were not even as big as her palm. They were as smooth as featherless chicken wings. It looked a little ugly, especially on Lu Beichen. No matter how she looked at it, it did not look harmonious. After a while, Pei Anran said with a trembling voice, ¡°My son¡­ has grown chicken wings?¡± Lu Beifeng touched his nose. ¡°Maybe they will grow bigger in the future?¡± If this continued, Lu Beichen would probably want to die. Even Lu Zhan, who had seen many things, was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Fourth Brother, go out and let the doctor and butler leave first. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Lu Beifeng nodded. When he stood up, his feet were a little unsteady. He could not help but look at the small wings on his brother¡¯s back. Pei Anran touched her son¡¯s head. The fever had not subsided, but he did not look like he was in as much pain as before. She sat down on the stool and stared at the pair of wings for a long time before saying. What is going on? Why did he suddenly grow such a small pair of wings? Lu Xiaocha fetched a basin of warm water and wrung it dry with a towel to wipe the young man¡¯s sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Pei Anran came back to her senses and took the towel from her daughter¡¯s hand. She carefully wiped the blood on her son¡¯s back. Fortunately, ever since the wings grew out, they stopped bleeding. The towel identally touched the pair of wings. Lu Beichen hummed and frowned, but he did not wake up. Pei Anran did not dare to touch his small wings anymore. She only wiped the blood around them and waited patiently. As the sky gradually darkened, the heat on his body finally subsided. Lu Beihuai, Lu Beiqing, and Lu Beilin also received a call and rushed over. When the three of them saw Lu Beichen¡¯s current appearance, they were too shocked to speak. Lu Beihuai asked, ¡°Is there anything else strange about the cave you went to?¡± The two of them recalled carefully. Lu Beifeng said, ¡°The air is a little strange. It feels a little suffocating.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°It¡¯s spiritual energy. There¡¯s dense spiritual energy in the cave. It¡¯s the energy in the heretic¡¯s body, but I can feel that the spiritual energy is several times stronger than the spiritual energy in a Grade A heretic¡¯s body.¡± Chapter 218 - Battle Chapter 218: Battle In fact, she did not notice it at the beginning. She only felt it when the big bugs moved their nestster. So¡­ the series of changes in the young man¡¯s body had something to do with this? ¡°I¡¯ll check again.¡± As she spoke, she was about to walk out. Everyone else was quiet too. ¡®You¡¯re really hot-tempered.¡¯ Lu Beilin quickly grabbed her arm and flicked her forehead with his finger. ¡°You¡¯ll be worrying us if you go by yourself.¡± Lu Xiaocha frowned. ¡°Those things should be heretics too, but they¡¯re too ugly. Moreover, there¡¯s a nest inside. There are still many eggs that haven¡¯t hatched. We can¡¯t let them out.¡± Lu Beifeng said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we report it to the heretic bureau?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°That should work too.¡± Hence, she took out her phone and made a call. She told the person in charge of District Seven about what happened here. When the person in charge received the news, he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately send someone to help you eliminate those heretics.¡± After sending the news that there was a heretic here, Lu Beichen¡¯s body temperature had basically returned to normal. However, he was still lying on his stomach when he slept. When he turned over and slept, they were afraid that Lu Beichen would press down on those small wings. At night, only two people were left to guard Lu Beichen. Everyone else went to sleep. Lu Xiaocha, who was lying on the bed in thetter half of the night, heard a familiar squirming sound and instantly opened her eyes. She got up and went to find a long iron rod. When she went out, she met Lu Beifeng, who had also heard the wriggling sound. Lu Beifeng had not stayed in the military training camp for nothing. Of course, he had also acutely heard that voice. Lu Beifeng held the Blue Frost Sword. ¡°Those bugs should havee out.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded and weighed the iron rod in her hand. It felt a little light. She¡¯ll have to make do with it. The brother and sister rushed out like a gust of wind and found two big ugly bugs on the side wall of the house. The two that appeared here now were twice as big as the ones in the cave. At a nce, they looked like squirming mountains of flesh. It was extremely disgusting. Lu Beifeng said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the left one, you take the right one.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded in response. She tiptoed and rushed out, knocking the big worm¡¯s head. The big bug¡¯s head was hard. She used 50% of her strength, but she could only dete the big bug¡¯s head. The big bug screamed in anger because of the pain. The scream was too ear-piercing and woke up the others in the manor. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Ahhh!!! Monster!¡± After switching on the lights, someone saw the terrifying big worm clinging to the window and instantly screamed in fear. Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beifeng had already finished dealing with the two big bugs and went to deal with the others. Lu Beihuai and Lu Zhan also walked out with their weapons. When they saw those big bugs, their faces fell. The father and son¡¯s skills were not bad either. It was not a problem for them to attack a bug together. Lu Beiqing and Lu Beilin also joined in. There were a lot of bugs, and the bigger they were, the more powerful they were. However, Lu Xiaocha had no problem dealing with the Grade SS heretic, let alone these insects. They were like watermelons. In the end, ten of the seventeen insects were killed by her. The other five were killed by Lu Beifeng. One of the remaining two was killed by Lu Zhan and his son, and the other was half-crippled. In the end, it was resolved by Lu Beifeng with a single strike. Lu Beilin threw away the knife in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll get a long sword too.¡± It was too disadvantageous to use short daggers to kill these big guys. Fortunately, they were all agile and sessfully dodged its terrifying mouth every time. Lu Xiaocha threw down the iron rod in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Beichen.¡± Lu Beilin kicked those insects. ¡°What about these disgusting things?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the people from the heretic bureau when theye.¡± Chapter 219 - Compost Chapter 219: Compost That night, the Lu family did not rest much. The next morning, Lu Beichen woke up. He looked at the small pair of ¡®chicken wings¡¯ on his back in the mirror and fell into a deep silence. ¡°So ugly.¡± Taking a deep breath, this cold school hunk let out a sigh. Moreover, the expression on his face could not be maintained anymore. Those small wings seemed to sense their master¡¯s disdain and shook in protest. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. What if they can still grow?¡± Lu Beichen was expressionless. ¡°If you can¡¯t grow up, then go for surgery and remove it.¡± Whoever wanted these chicken wings would have them. Wings: ¡°¡­¡± When the people from the heretic bureau arrived, Lu Beichen put on his clothes. Everyone tacitly did not mention the pair of wings on his body. ¡°These¡­ are all Grade C heretics. Where did you find them?¡± It was Xie Suian. Fu Ye and Yin Shian had also sneaked in. ¡°There¡¯s a cliff at the back of the mountain. They were found in a cave in the middle.¡± Xie Suian said, ¡°Take us there.¡± Lu Xiaocha took a handy machete while Lu Beifeng carried the Blue Frost Sword. The group went back to the back mountain. Everyone had good martial strength, so it was not a problem for them to go down the cliff. Then, everyone arrived at the entrance of the cave in an orderly manner. Xie Suian turned on the shlight and they walked in. Before they couldpletely enter, they discovered a fat worm. In the next second, everyone rushed up. In a moment, the worm had be a corpse. Xie Suian said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty huge.¡± This chubby bug looked too disgusting. Especially when it opened its mouth full of fangs. This time, they brought enough weapons. Soon, the people from the heretic bureau started a massacre after arriving at the cave. These bugs that were irrational and only knew how to devour were killed one by one. But killing these insects was really¡­ disgusting. The blood was sticky and had a fishy smell. It was disgusting to step on it. ¡°And the eggs on the walls.¡± Xie Suianyong packed two eggs in a petri dish to bring them back to the researchb of the heretic bureau. The rest of the eggs were basically burned. While they were burning the eggs, a pair of scarlet eyes opened in the depths of the cave, and right on the heels of that, an intense earthquake urred. The sharp and angry voice of the heretic entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Prepare for battle. This bug has probably surpassed Grade A!¡± Xie Suian¡¯s expression turned solemn. Apanied by a rumbling vibration, an insect that was fatter than all the insects he had seen before crawled up from the depths of the cave. At that moment, Lu Xiaocha acutely felt some kind of energy increase crazily in the cave. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°!!!¡± Spiritual energy?! Why was there so much spiritual energy here? Before they had time to think, the battle with the giant worm had already begun. Xie Suian led his team members to fight it. However, in the next second, they saw the big worm open its mouth wide. Its fat body almost filled the entire cave as it barged in and bit at the people outside. Moreover, its saliva was actually corrosive! ¡°F*ck! How can this be bigger?¡± It was so big, could they go into its mouth to fight? Wasn¡¯t that a death wish? Disgusting! Xie Suian turned around and escaped with his men. ¡°Retreat!¡± The speed of his retreat was so practiced that it was as if he had done it a hundred or a thousand times. He ran faster than a rabbit. As he ran, he said, ¡°This ce is filled with it. Let¡¯s think of a way to lure this big worm out. In the cave, it affected their performance too much. Fu Ye jumped up and poked the king insect¡¯s head with the Godyer. ¡°Xiaocha, you guys go first¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he saw Lu Xiaocha running out of the cave with her brother. Fu Ye was speechless. ¡®At least let me finish first!¡¯ He quickly retreated and ran out too. The worm king chased after him relentlessly. The entire cave shook as if it was about to copse. They ran out of the cave and jumped down without hesitation. The worm opened its bloody mouth and bit down, but its body was still falling. Lu Xiaocha carried the two people who had almost fallen with her and jumped onto the worm king¡¯s back. The others followed suit and turned around. Good lord, how long and big was this body? It wasparable to a train. The worm king twisted its body and uncontrobly crashed into the ground deep in the cliff. However, it was not dead yet. It was so angry that it wanted to continue fighting Lu Xiaocha and the others to death. Fu Ye ced the Godyer in his hand on the worm king¡¯s head and pierced it. The worm king twisted and struggled, but in the end, they still killed it. Xie Suian fell to the ground in a sorry state. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s actually so big.¡± ¡°This isparable to the Dark Golden Snake that Lu Xiaocha brought back previously, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°It¡¯s so big. Is the meat edible?¡± Everyone was speechless. They looked at Lu Xiaocha with indescribable expressions. This foodie really dared to eat anything. Many people were disgusted. ¡°Eat worms?¡± They looked at Lu Xiaocha in disbelief. ¡°What are you thinking?!¡± Lu Xiaocha was silent for two seconds. ¡°How do you n to deal with such a big lump of meat?¡± Xie Suian touched his face and shook his hand in disdain. ¡°Compost.¡± ¡°Huh???¡± What the hell? Xie Suian exined, ¡°Theboratory at the heretic bureau discovered through research that the bones, feces, and even some internal organs of heretics contained energy. These useless things turned into ashes after being burned. Putting these ashes in the fields not only improved the soil quality but also sped up the growth of nts. The crops and fruits that grow are also delicious.¡± Very good. Lu Xiaocha was drooling. ¡°When can I eat them?¡± Xie Suian smiled and said, ¡°The first batch of vegetables raised by the heretic ashes will be thrown into the canteens of the districts of the heretic bureau after they are tested and have no problems.¡± ¡°Therefore, these unusable heretic bureau corpses can also be used.¡± Lu Xiaocha was no longer worried, nor did she feel sorry that the corpses of these insects could not be eaten. After all, this insect was indeed too ugly. It was not easy for her to eat it. Of course, the final fate of this heretic¡¯s corpse was to beposite. It took several helicopters to drag this heretic¡¯s corpse back. They still had to continue investigating the cave. When they reached the entrance of the cave again, the dense energy that assaulted their faces made their phones constantly beep. Xie Suian¡¯s eyes widened, and then he took a deep breath right on the heels of it. Just this breath made him feel like the energy in his body was about to explode. Then, Xie Suian retreated. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?!¡± Chapter 220 - Revival of Spiritual Qi Chapter 220: Revival of Spiritual Qi No one dared to go in. Xie Suian hurriedly reported this matter to the higher-ups and they all returned to the manor. Then, he was shocked to discover that the already huge ginkgo tree was growing more and more unreasonably. Not only that, but the flowers and trees on the entire mountain were growing crazily. Among them, the ginkgo tree was the most prominent. Its crown had grown to the sky and was about to split the sky. Amazing! Lu Zhan, Pei Anran, and the others stood a distance away from the ginkgo tree and watched all of this in shock. This, this, this¡­ What kind of awesome hormone did they use to make an ordinary ginkgo tree grow into such an extraordinary appearance in such a short period of time?! Lu Xiaocha looked at him in shock. ¡°What¡­ happened?¡± Xie Suian opened the energy test app on his cell phone and faced the ginkgo tree. [Beep beep¡­ Warning, warning, spiritual energy exceeded the limit, spiritual energy seriously exceeded the limit!] Everyone was speechless. Her jaw dropped. Lu Beifeng patted his head. ¡°I remember the tree roots in that nest.¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°After entering the cave, ording to the direction of the cave¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡°¡­So, those roots belong to this ginkgo tree?¡± Xie Suian analyzed, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s such a huge amount of spiritual energy in that cave, those bugs must have blocked the energy hole previously.¡± That was why they were all so fat. To a certain extent, those insects were really on steroids. Lu Beifeng said, ¡°So after destroying those insects, spiritual energy overflowed. The roots of the ginkgo tree are in that cave. Did it eat too much energy?¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. It actually absorbed so much to make itself so big. She was a little envious. Lu Beichen moved the wings on his back. With outsiders around, he didn¡¯t tell them that his wings seemed to have changed. Lu Zhan had a serious expression. ¡°Can I still give this manor to my daughter?¡± He really just wanted to give his daughter a manor. Xie Suian looked at Lu Zhan solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this ce might be requisitioned by the military and the heretic bureau in the future, but we will definitelypensate your family.¡± Lu Zhan did not speak. He was a little unhappy. It could be seen that her daughter liked this manor very much. She had already thought of what to nt here, but she did not expect such a huge ident. Pei Anran also muttered, ¡°Xiaocha likes vegetables and fruits. How good can the nts grow here?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the nts that had increased in size but did not mutate. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t leave the manor behind. Can I own a piece ofnd here?¡± Fu Ye walked over. ¡°We¡¯ll try our best. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± This ce was temporarily taken over by the heretic bureau and the military, but the Lu family was also qualified to participate in the meeting. Therefore, Lu Xiaocha and the Lu family finally understood what was going on in the cave. An old man in a Daoist robe exined, ¡°The current world is probably about to enter the era of the recovery of spiritual energy. ording to ancient books, tens of thousands of years ago, the spiritual energy on our was still very abundant. However, as the conflicts of the few cmities washed away the spiritual energy, the spiritual energy on the gradually decreased day by day. In the end, those mighty figures were also exhausted to death. Now, for some reason, it seems that spiritual energy has begun to recover again. The heretics that are gradually appearing frequently are a sign. Now, the realm gate has already begun to appear. I¡¯m afraid the world will change in the future.¡± Fu Ye leaned back in his chair. ¡°So there¡¯s a realm gate in that cave? Why is it called a realm gate?¡± The Daoist priest said seriously, ¡°Because it¡¯s connected to another world that we don¡¯t know. When the realm gate opens, the spiritual energy inside pours into our blue. We can¡¯t cross over to that world, and they can¡¯te over here.¡± Very good. Everyone present seemed to have opened the door to a new world with his exnation. Lu Zhan asked with a normal expression, ¡°Will this spiritual energy cause any harm to our bodies?¡± The Daoist priest smiled and stroked his beard. ¡°Some people do, and some don¡¯t. Perhaps no one knows. In fact, after countless years of reproduction, some human bloodlines more or less carry some other bloodlines. When some peoplee into contact with spiritual energy and reach a critical point, their hidden bloodlines might be awakened.¡± Hearing him say this, everyone in the Lu family immediately thought of Lu Beichen¡¯s wings. They nodded silently, indicating that they understood. No one looked at Lu Beichen. The recovery of spiritual energy did not affect Lu Xiaocha much, as long as it was not the post-apocalyptic world. But to Lu Beichen, he felt that he was about to be expelled from being human! After returning to the Lu family, he told his family about the changes in his wings. Pei Anran said, ¡°Take off your clothes and let¡¯s take a look.¡± Lu Zhan obediently took off his clothes. The wings on his back were exposed to the air and moved slightly. They were furry and had probably evolved from chick wings to eagle wings. But it was one of those fluffy baby eagles. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I knew it. I¡¯ll definitely grow up.¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°Yes, they can¡¯t be that ugly forever.¡± Lu Beilin touched his chin. ¡°Look, there¡¯s already hair growing. It¡¯ll grow feathers sooner orter.¡± Lu Beichen could not see his tiny wings, but he could feel them. Pei Anran was a little worried. ¡°The change in these wings is after the spiritual energy eruption. If Chen wants his wings to continue growing in the future, does he have to stay at the hot spring manor more often?¡± Lu Beihuai said, ¡°The spiritual energy in the Realm Gate should be very useful to the country. ording to the meeting, they might also bring people there to train and cultivate. The first to go will definitely be the soldiers. Let¡¯s see if we can use that mountain to fight for a spot to cultivate together.¡± Lu Zhan nodded. ¡°Leave this to me.¡± Lu Beichen put on his clothes and felt the wings on his back. He felt that it was a little magical. ¡°When my wings grow up, can I protect my sis too?¡± Lu Xiaocha, who was eating fruits, looked up at him. ¡°Brother, are you trying to protect me?¡± Lu Beichen smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Back in the cave, I felt very useless. If only I could be stronger.¡± Lu Xiaocha was touched. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re already very powerful. You¡¯re the first person in our family to awaken a bloodline. I just don¡¯t know what bloodline it is.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this first. Let¡¯s see if anyone else has a simr situation as Little Chen.¡± The hunter would shoot the bird that sticks out. Although he believed in his country, as a businessman, he didn¡¯t trust people very much. It wasn¡¯t a good thing that his son¡¯s hidden bloodline was suddenly stimted at this juncture and was noticed by some greedy people. Chapter 221 - She Doesn’t Understand! Chapter 221: She Doesn¡¯t Understand! At the realm gate, after Lu Zhan and the Fu family fought for it, not only did they obtain five spots for the Lu family to try cultivating there, but they also obtained a piece ofnd for Lu Xiaocha to farm on her own. As for the ancient books on cultivation, they were the ones they had found in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s underground pce. That shameless Imperial Preceptor didn¡¯t allow other sects to pass down their inheritance, but he had collected many ancient books that could be passed down as sect treasures. These ancient books were stained with the blood of countless people before they were gathered by him. Fortunately, Lu Xiaocha had identally found the underground pce. Otherwise, the country would definitely have a headache now. The venue for direct contact with spiritual energy cultivation was limited, but there were so many people. Now, every army and even various research teams from the country were fighting for a spot. The Lu family only had so few people. It was already a huge concession for the higher-ups to give them five spots in one go, and they were even close to the ginkgo tree. Therefore, the Lu family was already very satisfied with these five spots. They were not greedy. She could arrange thend she had secured for herself to grow fruits and vegetables. If she farmed in such a ce with dense spiritual energy, one could imagine how well those vegetables and fruits would grow. Several research institutes over there were fighting to get thend. The country nned to cultivate a batch of medicinal herbs. Lu Xiaocha did not get much, just an acre ofnd, but this acre was what everyone wanted. However, they deserved it. The Lu family had given away so many benefits. It would be heartbreaking if they got nothing in return. Lu Zhan still gave Lu Xiaocha a manor. She went to the heretic bureau that day and used her points to slow down the fertilizer made from those worms to transport them to the manor to nt fruits. She had also personally gone to collect the food at the food base. Looking at the food piled up in the granary, Lu Xiaocha felt heavy and satisfied. The pasture over there was already done, so Lu Xiaocha transported Andre over. The feeling of the wind whistling on her face was too good. ¡°You¡¯ll be living here from now on.¡± Andre rubbed against Lu Xiaocha and wagged his tail to show that he liked it here. This was much bigger than the racecourse. Lu Xiaocha returned after running ap and looked at the potatoes and sweet potatoes dug out of the ground. She could not stop the smile on her face. She opened her arms and hugged the world. ¡°This world is so beautiful!¡± She hoped that she would not reincarnate in this life, lest she was unlucky enough to encounter another world where she could not eat her fill. However, on the way home in a good mood that day, she encountered something unpleasant. Someone wanted to jump off a building! She didn¡¯t understand!!! In the harsh environment of the post-apocalyptic world, humans struggled to survive. Why was it that in such a beautiful world where they could eat and drink their fill, someone actually wanted to jump off a building! On the roof of a 40-story building, a young girl sat at the edge of the roof. As long as she leaned forward slightly, she could fall. The people downstairs were all gathered around. Some were shouting for the girl not to do it, while most of them did not forget to hold up their cell phones to record. The firefighters and police quickly formed an istion line andid a safety mat below. There were already police officers upstairs trying to save the woman. Lu Xiaocha stood in the crowd and looked up with confusion. ¡°Why does she want tomit suicide?¡± An auntie beside her answered her question enthusiastically. ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t know how miserable this girl is. It was that scumbag who tricked her into bing a mistress. She didn¡¯t know about it herself and thought that she was officially dating her boyfriend. Who knew that that scumbag¡¯s wife woulde knocking on her door? Not only did she hit her in front of so many people, but she also destroyed the child in her stomach which was almost three months old. This matter has even been posted online. Many people who don¡¯t know the truth are scolding her, but we neighbors who live in the same building know very well that not only is that man a scumbag, but he also spent a lot of money on that youngdy. She¡¯s really a good kid. Her living conditions are hard, and she works hard every day, but she¡¯s very cheerful. It¡¯s not like what people are saying on the Inte.¡± After all, they had spent a lot of time together in the same building. Old people like them more or less knew about her family situation, but they did not expect her to be deceived so badly. ¡°It¡¯s more than that.¡± A woman next to her looked sympathetic. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for the youngdy toe back from the hospital. As soon as she returned home, her parents pulled her and scolded her. They even beat her up. They said that she was shameless and wanted to be a mistress. Do you think this is what her biological parents should be doing? How could they treat their child like this? When their child was wronged outside, not only did they notfort her, they even added fuel to the fire. Not only that, but they even upied the house that she had worked so hard to buy. They just threw a suitcase at this girl and let her fend for herself. They said that the house was going to be used as her brother¡¯s wedding house.¡± At this point, the woman couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°I¡¯ve really lived long enough to see such parents. I¡¯m this youngdy¡¯s neighbor. At that time, I listened and even helped say a few words. In the end, I was scolded by that family. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless and unreasonable family.¡± Those who did not know the situation sighed when they heard this. ¡°She was just deceived by a scumbag and beaten up by his wife. She lost her child and was stabbed in the back by her family when she came back from the hospital. Anyone would feel terrible.¡± It was understandable that she wanted tomit suicide. Lu Xiaocha took a deep breath. In a ce like the post-apocalyptic world, it was very easy to kill someone. After all, in that kind of world, everyone thought about how to not starve to death every day. Who had the mood to care about others? However, in this world, some evil words were like soft knives. They killed people invisibly, not physically, but mentally. Lu Xiaocha had experienced an even worse world and did not care about this. However, to many people in this world, this series of unlucky things was enough to push a person to the point of wanting tomit suicide. Lu Xiaocha looked in the girl¡¯s direction and squeezed through the crowd to run upstairs. On the rooftop, the police were still trying to persuade the girl not to take things too hard. However, she was like a child who had lost her soul. Her eyes were empty as she looked downstairs. Her legs were hanging in the air, and there were still wounds on her face. At this moment, the girl¡¯s parents were brought upstairs. The police asked them to persuade their daughter. ¡°Nanxi, what are you trying to do? Are you threatening us like this? How can you be a daughter like this? Our Zhang family has lost all our face. Did we ask you to be a mistress? Did we ask you to work in such a ce? You still have the cheek to jump off a building! Come down!¡± Chapter 222 - Think About the Consequences Before You Do It Chapter 222: Think About the Consequences Before You Do It ¡°What are you doing!¡± The police couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They quickly pulled her away and scolded her sternly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s already like this? Why are you still provoking her? Are you her parents or not?!¡± The couple looked nonchnt. ¡°Officer, you don¡¯t know, but we know our daughter. She¡¯s very timid. She¡¯s just putting on a show for you. How can she really jump¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she saw the girl who was originally sitting on the rooftop open her arms and fell. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± This time, the couple was really frightened. The police hurriedly jumped up and grabbed Nancy¡¯s hand, but he also fell and grabbed the railing with one hand. The young policeman¡¯s expression was ferocious as he took the weight of a person with one arm. The veins on his arm were popping out. ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Go and save them.¡± Zhang Nanxi looked up at the police and revealed a bleak smile. ¡°Let me go. I really want to die.¡± The police officer said, ¡°What¡¯s there that you can¡¯t get over? Since your parents are already like this, why do you still care about their words?¡± Zhang Nanxi didn¡¯t say anything, but she hadpletely lost the will to live. The police officer¡¯s hands were already covered in sweat. With such a person in his hands, even if he wanted to, Zhang Nanxi¡¯s hands kept slipping off. ¡°Grab on to me!¡± Zhang Nanxi lowered her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t hear anything. In the end, the police couldn¡¯t hold on to her and she fell down. ¡°No!!!¡± His eyes almost popped out of their sockets. However, when Zhang Nanxinded on the 35th floor, someone suddenly pulled the curtain and flew out of the window. She grabbed Zhang Nanxi, who was falling. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Screams came from below, shocked by this sudden scene. The police upstairs also found it unbelievable, especially when they saw that the person who caught Zhang Nanxi was actually a girl who was not even 15 years old. They were shocked to the extreme. Zhang Nanxi was held in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s arms. The curtains could not withstand the weight of the two of them and began to fall. Everyone¡¯s hearts were at their throats. Lu Xiaocha looked at the window below. It was not as strenuous as they had imagined. Right on the heels of that, she let go of the curtain and fell to the ground amidst everyone¡¯s exmations. However, she instantly grabbed the edge of the window below. There were people living inside. When they saw this dangerous scene, their hearts almost stopped in fear. After a few seconds, they reacted and hurriedly opened the window. ¡°How¡­ how can I pull you up?¡± He was about to die of anxiety. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°No need. Stand aside.¡± The young man quickly stood to the side and watched in shock as Lu Xiaocha grabbed the window with one arm and carried Zhang Nanxi into the window with the other. ¡°Holy sh*t!!!¡± Was this something a human could do?!!! The young man standing by the window was dumbfounded. He watched with his own eyes as the weak-looking little girl pushed Zhang Nanxi into the window by herself. Then, she easily grabbed the edge of the window and climbed up. Afternding, she even dusted her hands. He waspletely dumbfounded. His mouth was wide open for a long time. This was not something a normal person could do, okay?! ¡°Thanks.¡± Lu Xiaocha thanked him afternding. The young man stammered, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Um, are you okay?¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but she might not be.¡± Zhang Nanxi, who had been saved, sat on the ground and broke down into tears. The despairing cries made people feel very ufortable. Just as the two of them were frowning and not knowing how tofort her, there was a knock on the young man¡¯s door. He went to open the door. The police and the girl¡¯s parents walked in. Zhang Nanxi¡¯s mother pped her as soon as she entered. ¡°Wretched girl, you really have a death wish! Is this how you treat us when we raised you up? If you want to frame us for being heartless and unrighteous, how has our Zhang family let you down by raising you up? If you have the ability to jump off a building here, why don¡¯t you go somewhere further away to court death?!¡± p! While Zhang Nanxi¡¯s mother was still cursing, Lu Xiaocha pped her. She screamed and covered her face. ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s voice was faintly impatient. ¡°You know pain too? This is someone I saved. Who allowed you to hit her?¡± The police and firefighters at the side felt relieved. They couldn¡¯t hit anyone and could only dissuade them, but did these words sound like a mother saying to her daughter? ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, why can¡¯t I teach her a lesson!¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at him coldly. ¡°Your daughter died the moment she jumped off the building. Now that I saved her, her life is mine. Have you asked for my opinion?¡± The woman¡¯s son stepped forward and argued, ¡°You¡­ Why are you so unreasonable? You even hit your elders.¡± Lu Xiaocha sneered. ¡°What kind of elder is she? Who do you think you are? I¡¯m annoyed just looking at you now. Stay away from me and don¡¯t force me to beat you up.¡± Zhang Nanxi¡¯s father had a bad temper and cared about his reputation. Now that he had lost so much face, he wanted to hit someone. Lu Xiaocha sneered. ¡°Think about the consequences before you attack.¡± At the same time, she ced her fingers on the window sill and grabbed it. With a crack, she forcefully dug out the cement bricks on the window sill. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The young man¡¯s eyes widened and he swallowed hard. This was a ruthless person! The police and firefighters also widened their eyes. One of them did not believe it and quietly grabbed the windowsill. It did not budge at all. He awkwardly retracted his hand. The old man¡¯s hand hung in the air for a long time. He looked at the brick that Lu Xiaocha had knocked off the wall and raised his hand awkwardly. ¡°Do¡­ Do you dare to hit an old man?¡± The few people who bullied the weak and feared the strong immediately cowered. Lu Xiaocha sneered. ¡°It¡¯s okay. At most, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital and pay your hospital fees. I don¡¯tck that money.¡± The old man hesitated and lowered his hand awkwardly. Their cowardly son hid behind the two elders and did not dare to look at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°Get lost.¡± The two of them quickly grabbed their son and ran away,pletely forgetting that they had a daughter here. Zhang Nanxi no longer had any expectations for them. She sat on the ground with red eyes and looked at the ground nkly. Lu Xiaocha said to the young man, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll pay.¡± The young man shook his head in a daze. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be fixed soon.¡± Oh my god, did he meet Superman? Chapter 223 - I Want to Sue Him Chapter 223: I Want to Sue Him In the end, Lu Xiaocha and Zhang Nanxi were brought to the police station. When they went to the police station, Lu Xiaocha was simply surrounded like an exhibition. Several police officers were asking her with concern if her arm hurt or not. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­ I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m strong.¡± All the police officers: I can tell. After all, if she wasn¡¯t strong enough, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to dig out such arge piece of the wall tile from the window sill. Zhang Wenxi¡¯s psychiatrist was currently counseling her. She was not injured, so she did not need to go to the hospital. However, her mental injury was a little serious. The police also found out what happened to Zhang Nanxi and were furious. How could there be such a family? And that damned scumbag! Lu Xiaocha was not in a hurry tofort others. After struggling for a long time, she took out a biscuit from her pocket and gave it to Zhang Nanxi. ¡°Eat. You won¡¯t think about anything else after eating.¡± Sigh¡­ She now admired her own magnanimity. She could even share the food. Zhang Nanxi had an inexplicable reliance on this little girl who had saved her. Now that she had just been stuffed with a small biscuit, endless grievances surged in her heart. Her eyes turned red and she cried. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Xiaocha scratched her face, feeling a little numb. She was good at scolding and hitting people, but she was really not good atforting people. Fortunately, the policewoman was very good atforting people. Lu Xiaocha heaved a sigh of relief when sheforted Zhang Nanxi. The scumbag and his wife were also sent to the police station. The scumbag¡¯s wife was a shrew. The moment she entered, she treated Zhang Nanxi badly and even cursed. She rolled her eyes and shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t this person fine? Why do you still want to jump off a building to threaten my husband? Don¡¯t you have any shame? You¡¯re already a mistress, yet you still want to threaten me with your life. Do you really think you¡¯re the female lead of a novel¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s fists hardened. ¡°Shut up. Do you know the truth?¡± That woman red at Zhang Nanxi fiercely. ¡°What don¡¯t I know? Isn¡¯t it just because she saw that my husband is good-looking and has some money so she came to seduce him? People nowadays are really shameless. She doesn¡¯t want to be a good person and she chose to be a mistress.¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at the man in disdain. ¡°Good-looking? You call this toad good-looking? There¡¯s nothing wrong with your aesthetic taste, right?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± The couple was angered by Lu Xiaocha¡¯s words. Lu Xiaocha continued to evaluate, ¡°He has sparse hair and fat on his stomach. He has dark circles under his eyes. It¡¯s obvious that his kidneys are not good. He¡¯s considered short among men. His facial features are as if they¡¯ve been pieced together. What¡¯s so good about such a person that you like? Any man in a nightclub is better-looking than him.¡± After she finished speaking, the entire interrogation room fell silent. The police officers stared at her in shock. The man she had belittled and his wife¡¯s face alternated between green and white like a palette. It was a spectacr sight. In fact, Yu Bin was quite good-looking, especially when he was pretending to be nice. When he was gentle, he could indeed deceive some innocent girls. However, who was Lu Xiaocha? Any one of her brothers couldpare to Yu Bin. In any case, she really didn¡¯t think that man was good. Instead, she saw a lot of ws. Zhang Nanxi looked up and couldn¡¯t help but follow what Lu Xiaocha said. Perhaps because she had reminded her, those inconspicuous shorings seemed to have been magnified countless times. Then she closed her eyes. That¡¯s right¡­ How did she fall for this man in the first ce? A policewoman almost couldn¡¯t hold the cup in her hand. ¡°Little¡­ Little girl, how do you know all this?¡± She was only in her teens. How did she know all this?! Lu Xiaocha looked obedient. ¡°My brother runs a bar, so I have to know a little.¡± She really only knew a little. She had never been there. Lu Xiaocha said to Zhang Nanxi, ¡°You should be d that you didn¡¯t give birth to that child. After all, if it was born as ugly as him and inherited his scumbag character, you would regret it in the future. It would be worse than death to face him every day.¡± Zhang Nanxi opened her mouth. ¡®You make a good point. I can¡¯t argue with that.¡¯ The man couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Shut up! She was the one who seduced me.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s your blessing that she took a fancy to a toad. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not grateful, but you even bite the hand that feeds you. You already have someone at home, but you can¡¯t control your lower body. You don¡¯t care about your morals at all. Also, do you dislike your wife so much that you don¡¯t care about your morals?¡± Chapter 224 - I Want to Sue Him 2 Chapter 224: I Want to Sue Him 2 Everyone was speechless. Her little mouth was quite quick. Hearing her say that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the man. He looked like he was about to vomit blood from anger. ¡°Shut up!¡± The man¡¯s wife was a hot-tempered person. She was about to take action if she couldn¡¯t win. However, she did not seed this time. Her hand was restrained by Lu Xiaocha and she could not move at all. ¡°Are you stupid? Shouldn¡¯t you hit him when you¡¯re angry?¡± The woman was furious. ¡°What does our matter have to do with you? What bullsh*t virtue!¡± ¡°Oh, so he was spoiled by you. You can¡¯t handle your man so he went out to mess around. In the end, you hit those innocent people. Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°What about me? If you can¡¯t win, then shut up and behave yourself.¡± At this moment, Zhang Nanxi looked at Lu Xiaocha with a glint in her eyes. Those people who were like huge monsters in her life seemed to be nothing in front of this little girl. She was still a young girl who was so many years younger than her, but she did not have her courage. After all, it was Zhang Nanxi who wanted tomit suicide, so it was not easy for the police to sentence him. However, at this moment, Zhang Nanxi seemed to have mustered her courage. ¡°I want to sue him. I want to sue Yu Bin. Ever since he tricked me into dating him, the assets he took from me totaled 170,000 yuan.¡± Yu Bin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! You gave me that money willingly. When did I cheat you of your money?!¡± After experiencing life and death, Zhang Nanxi was much more open-minded now. ¡°I was willing to give you that money, provided you date me normally without hiding that you¡¯re already married. Unlike now, when I¡¯m forced to be a mistress, humiliated, beaten, and scolded by your wife, and be theughing stock of the entire Inte.¡± She looked at Yu Bin andughed mockingly. In the past, she did not dare to say or do anything, but now, courage seemed to have surged in her heart. She also became unyielding towards that woman. She was the victim from the beginning to the end. Why should she feel guilty or afraid? They should be the ones who were afraid. ¡°You said that I became a mistress because I coveted his face and money. Then I¡¯ll tell you now. Ever since I was deceived by him, I¡¯ve been the one giving. This man was so stingy that he never even bought me a bouquet of flowers on my birthday. ¡°Moreover, just as this little girl said, saying that he¡¯s handsome is really an insult to the word handsome. Yu Bin has no literary talent, no figure, and no looks. Back then, I was blind to be tricked by him into being with him because I thought highly of him!¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled when she heard Zhang Nanxi¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t want the person she saved to be a weak person. If she didn¡¯t stand up for herself, no one could help her. ¡°You¡­ you b*tch, you¡¯re a mistress!¡± Yu Bin¡¯s wife was about to hit her with her bag when the police restrained her in time. ¡°Mrs. Wang, this is the police station. If you continue to mess around, we will detain you.¡± Zhang Nanxi took out her phone. ¡°I still have the transfer records and chat records with Yu Bin. Not only do I want to sue Yu Bin for cheating me, but I also want to sue him for PUA. It has caused great damage to my mental health.¡± Her eyes were red, but her tone was very calm. ¡°When I met this scumbag, I was at the lowest point of my life. I had tried my best to get into university, but my parents stopped me from continuing my studies on the grounds that girls didn¡¯t need to study so much and that my family didn¡¯t have money to support me. When I was chased out to an unfamiliar city and was at a loss and sad, Yu Bin pretended to appear in my life. He introduced me to the job at the clubhouse. At that time, I didn¡¯t know anything and just went to work in a daze. After that, Yu Bin often appeared in my life and confessed that he liked me¡­¡± Yu Bin¡¯s wife¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°Impossible. How many women in that kind of ce are good? You vixen, you must have seduced my husband!¡± Yu Bin denied it repeatedly. The cop said, ¡°Quiet.¡± In the end, the two of them became obedient under the authority of the police. Zhang Nanxi continued to talk about her story calmly without any emotions, as if she was telling a story that had nothing to do with her. ¡°Because of the warmth he gave me when I was at my lowest point, I agreed to his pursuit. However, gradually, I realized that after he wooed me, Yu Bin seemed to have be apletely different person. He began to ask me for money frequently. He had all kinds of excuses. He started to be cold and hot to me, criticizing me for not being able to do anything well¡­¡± The police officer frowned. It was obvious that she had been PUAed! ¡°Later on, his wife came looking for me. When she called me a mistress in front of so many people, I was stunned. Later on, she even beat me up with her men. The child in my stomach was also gone and I was sent to the hospital. I didn¡¯t know. He never told me that he was married. He was the one who courted me first. I exined, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. They even went to my workce to cause trouble. When I was discharged from the hospital, I was chased out by my biological parents. The house I worked so hard to buy was upied by them, and they chased me out of the house. I had no choice but to go to work. I was also told that my boss had fired me because of Yu Bin¡¯s wife. I had nothing left. I just wanted an ordinary life where I could live well. Why is it so difficult for me to have such a small wish?!¡± Chapter 225 - Crushing Chapter 225: Crushing She didn¡¯t scream at the top of her lungs. Her voice was calm, but it made people feel the despair in Zhang Nanxi¡¯s heart. The emotional female police officer¡¯s eyes turned red. They looked at Yu Bin, but he looked away guiltily. ¡°Pfft¡­ Do you still want to keep such a man for the new year?¡± Azy and sarcastic voice came from the door. A slender and handsome young man walked in unhurriedly. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Third Brother.¡± Lu Beilin responded with a faint smile. When he walked to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side, he rubbed her hair. The young man was too superior in all aspects. It was easy for him to make the people around him feel inferior, such as the current Yu Bin. If he could barely be considered a pretty boy before, then in front of Lu Beilin now, he waspletely dim. Moreover, Lu Beilin could crush Yu Bin with his aura. Just by standing there, Yu Bin instantly felt like he had be a clown. Lu Beilin looked at Yu Bin indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re ugly, and you¡¯re still freeloading. I wonder who gave you the courage. Even if you¡¯re freeloading, you have to have some professional ethics. At the very least, you have to be more dedicated to spending one woman¡¯s money. However, you don¡¯t even have this one advantage. Now, you¡¯re ugly and a scum. You¡¯re really useless.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Yu Bin¡¯s eyes were red with anger. He pointed at him and wanted to refute, but he realized that he did not know what to refute. Lu Beilin was like azy big cat. He crossed his arms and looked overzily, but his gaze was very oppressive. ¡°Why can¡¯t I speak the truth? I have to add another one now.¡± A ballpoint pen had appeared in his hand. The ballpoint pen spun around his slender fingers before flying out and hitting Yu Bin¡¯s wrist. It was so painful that he covered his hand and screamed. ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to point a finger at people? That would make you look very uneducated.¡± The corners of the young man¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, but the words he said sounded like they wereced with poison. ¡°Why are you talking about upbringing with such a person? Does he have that kind of thing?¡± Lu Beifeng and Lu Beihuai had walked in at some point. One of the two young men was cold and domineering, while the other was like a ck panther in the forest, resolute and reserved. Their temperaments were different, but they were all extraordinarily handsome. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Brothers, why are you here?¡± Didn¡¯t she only call her father? Why did her brotherse first? ¡°To see who¡¯s bullying our little princess.¡± Lu Beilin looked down with a smile in his peach blossom eyes. Lu Beifeng and Lu Beihuai walked over. Just a look from them made Yu Bin and his wife¡¯s legs go weak. From the looks of it, these three people were not simple. It was over! The two of them broke out in cold sweat. Lu Beifeng¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you bullying my sister?¡± The two of them quickly shook their heads and said in a dry voice, ¡°No, no. We¡¯re¡­ talking about her.¡± Yu Bin pointed at Zhang Nanxi. This was picking on the softest persimmon. Everyone looked over with disdain. Lu Xiaocha quickly exined Zhang Nanxi¡¯s rtionship with the two of them and what had happened. Lu Beifengughed mockingly. ¡°I look down on such people the most. What kind of man are you?¡± Although Lu Beihuai didn¡¯t say anything, he looked at him with disdain. ¡°Miss Zhang, are you still going to sue Mr. Yu?¡± At this moment, everyone looked at Zhang Nanxi. Even the scumbag was the same. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Nanxi, I know I¡¯ve let you down, but it¡¯s true that I was good to you in the past. When you were desperate, I was the one who brought you to a job and gave you a home. Do you really have to treat me like that?¡± Yu Bin¡¯s wife¡¯s face was filled with hatred and jealousy. She wished she could scratch Zhang Nanxi¡¯s face. Why wasn¡¯t this shameless vixen dead?! Zhang Nanxi lowered her eyes, her eyshes hiding the dark look in her eyes. ¡°Yu Bin.¡± Zhang Nanxi stared at the man with a dark expression. ¡°Do I look like a pushover?¡± Yu Bin¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What are you talking about? Nanxi, I was so good to you in the past. Do you still want to repay kindness with ingratitude?¡± Yu Bin started to panic. Looking at Zhang Nanxi¡¯s expression, he suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this privately. I¡¯ll pay you back all the money.¡± Although he was unwilling, his intuition told him that if he did not do so, the consequences might be even more serious. Zhang Nanxi smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Officer, I want to sue Yu Bin!¡± Her tone and expression were firm. After walking through the gates of hell, she seemed to have be apletely different person. However, she was actually a strong person at heart. It was just that when she saw a straw at the lowest point of her life, she wanted to hold onto it tightly, causing her to gradually lose herself. However, she did not realize that the straw was useless to her at all. In fact, the despair after having hope was even more devastating. She thought about many things clearly. Yu Bin and his wife¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and they instantly twisted. Yu Bin gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with poison. ¡°Zhang Nanxi, you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± Yu Bin¡¯s wife even cursed, ¡°B*tch, shameless b*tch. You¡¯re the mistress, yet you still want to y the me game £¤&%£¤@!£¤.¡± There were some ugly words that could be silenced that made people frown. Yu Bin joined in the cursing after confirming that Zhang Nanxi would not change her mind. They even wanted to hit her, but they were at the police station now, so they couldn¡¯t let that happen. In the end, Zhang Nanxi left the police station with Lu Xiaocha and the rest. However, she looked at everything outside in confusion. The world was so big, but it seemed like there was no ce for her. Lu Beihuai asked indifferently, ¡°Do you want your house back?¡± Zhang Nanxi was in a daze for a moment before nodding firmly. ¡°I want my house back.¡± Lu Beihuai said, ¡°Then sue your parents too. For the sake of my sister, I can lend you my legal team.¡± Normally, Lu Beihuai would not care about these things. However, she was saved by his sister and her performance at the police station did not disappoint him. Lu Beihuai did not mind helping her. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± Zhang Nanxi bowed gratefully. If she came alone, although she was determined, she would not know what to do with the pile of problems she had to face. In the end, Lu Xiaocha lent her some money to find a ce to stay first before leaving with her brothers. After getting into the car, Lu Beilin pinched Lu Xiaocha¡¯s nose. ¡°Do you know how dangerous it was when we saw you online?¡± From such a high floor, even though he knew that his sister was extraordinary, he was still shocked. Chapter 226 - Untitled Chapter 226: Untitled Lu Xiaocha seemed to know that she had done something wrong and sat down obediently. ¡°I know I was wrong.¡± Lu Beifeng added, ¡°But you still dare to do it next time.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Ah¡­ you know me so well? Lu Beilin said, ¡°Previously, you barged into the human traffickers¡¯ nest alone. This time, you saved people from such a high floor. Do you really think you¡¯re a superhero?¡± Lu Xiaocha touched her face which had been pinched by her third brother a few times. ¡°No, I chanced upon it. I know my strength. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± In the post-apocalyptic world, the human heart was unpredictable. When she went on a mission, even if it was an ordinary child, she would be vignt and not dare to easily help others, because in that environment, one could lose their life if they were not careful. However, when she returned to the base, she met ordinary people who were bullied by superpowered people. Although she didn¡¯t like tomunicate with people, she tried her best to reach out as much as she could. In this peaceful and beautiful world, Lu Xiaocha still hoped that things would be better. If she could, she would help in such a life-threatening situation. Seeing that she did not seem to think that she was in danger at all, her brothers were really worried about their little sister. Because the video of her saving someone was posted online and trending, everyone in the Lu family knew about it. After returning home, the worried Mother Lu carried her for a good checkup. Lu Beichen quickly came over and asked if she was injured. Lu Xiaocha walked around in front of them a few times and jumped around. ¡°I can run, jump, eat, and fight. There¡¯s no problem at all!¡± She was lively and healthy. Other than being tortured by tooth decay, she had never even caught a cold! Tooth decay, her eternal pain! Her family heaved a sigh of relief, but because of their concern, they inevitably nagged at her not to do such a thing again. To be selfish, although Lu Xiaocha was called a hero, they were more concerned about Xiaocha¡¯s health than other people¡¯s lives. Because of his wings, Lu Beichen basically stayed at home. Every day, other than reading books, he would look at his cell phone for a while. He was the first to see the video of his sister saving someone trending. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s beingmented below the video?¡± Lu Xiaocha sat over and slowly nibbled on a piece of buckwheat bread. ¡°What?¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°I¡¯ll read it for you.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow. ¡°After watching this video, I believe that there are gods in this world.¡± ¡°The fairydy is here to save mortals, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re both humans. Why are some people already cultivating while I¡¯m still a salted fish?¡± He chose the good ones. As for those embarrassingments, he was too shy to read them. Lu Xiaocha leaned over to take a look. [F*ck, f*ck, f*ck. I thought this was the event location of a movie. Are you telling me it¡¯s real?] [This is freaking awesome. How did she do it? If it were an ordinary person, they would have dislocated their arm even if it wasn¡¯t crippled, right? She¡¯s actuallypletely fine!] [Not only was she fine, but she also jumped down from above and grabbed the edge of the window. She even sent her into the window!!!] [If I didn¡¯t know about this after watching the social news, I would have thought that it was the event location of a movie.] [Little miss is too cool. It makes my blood boil. F*ck, that neighborhood is not far from where I live, but I didn¡¯t go to the event location to take a look!] [Isn¡¯t this really some god or supernatural person?] [This is too fake. How can anyone catch someone like this? Even an adult man can¡¯t do it, let alone a little girl.] The discussion below was very lively. Some were excited, while others doubted the authenticity of the video. What happened in the video seemed too unbelievable and mysterious. No one could believe it. Lu Zhan walked over and said, ¡°I originally wanted to suppress the video, but I just received a call from the higher-ups. The recovery of spiritual energy has already begun. More people with special abilities might appear in the future. They told us not to care about the video for now. They will control the development of thements and let the masses adapt in advance.¡± He asked Lu Xiaocha, ¡°Xiaocha, what do you think? If you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯ll discuss with them to suppress the trending topic.¡± Lu Xiaocha did not mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as it doesn¡¯t disturb my normal life.¡± Because they didn¡¯t deliberately suppress the trending topics and there were official reviews, this trending topic quickly rushed into the top three. Everyone was discussing if it was true and if this person was the legendary Cultivator. As for those who cursed, their ounts were directly blocked by the officials. Right on the heels of this video was a case released by the local police. It was the reason behind Zhang Nanxi¡¯s suicide, along with some recordings and evidence. The search for clues in this case was unusually fast, and the speed at which it was posted online was also quite fast. Everyone sympathized with Zhang Nanxi¡¯s plight. On the Inte, they criticized the scumbag and her disgusting parents. [This is too tragic. She was about to jump off a building andmit suicide. I can¡¯t imagine how desperate this girl is.] [He¡¯s not just a bad person. He¡¯s a f*cking scumbag. Also, is there something wrong with his wife? She clearly knows that it¡¯s her husband¡¯s fault, but she still hit the victim.] [Her parents are the same. This daughter is probably not their biological daughter. How can there be such disgusting parents?] [They think boys are more important than girls. The girl was about to be a university student. She has already received the admission letter, but her parents have ruined her university dream. Anyone who wants to enter university would be in despair. Also, some people are really not worthy of being parents.] [Scumbags, these people must be sued!] [Previously, there seemed to be a video saying that a mistress was beaten up by the main wife. At that time, I was still sighing at the deterioration of the world. I apologize for my misunderstanding at that time.] [No one expected it to be like this. That man is too disgusting. He¡¯s already married, but he still came out to lie to a youngdy. He¡¯s scamming her of her feelings and money. Why doesn¡¯t this man die?!] The matter of Zhang Nanxi being a mistress had finally been rified, but the harm that had been left behind would never be erased. With the Lu family¡¯s help, she quickly sued her parents and scumbag Yu Bin. Her parents were still in disbelief when they received the court summons. After confirming that it was true, they began to curse. That way, Zhang Nanxi really didn¡¯t look like their daughter. It was as if she was their sworn enemy. The neighbors couldn¡¯t bear to listen to those nasty words. Moreover, because of what happened online, this family of three would be despised wherever they went. They had already buried their grievances against Zhang Nanxi because of what happened online. Now that they had received a court summons, they hated their daughter/sister even more. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Get Out of My House Chapter 227: Get Out of My House When the Zhang family was brought to court, they still didn¡¯t hold back and scolded Zhang Nanxi. They used her of being unfilial and indecent. The others, who already knew why Zhang Nanxi chose to jump off a building tomit suicide, looked at the three Zhang family members with increasingly unfriendly gazes. Indeed, such people were not worthy of being parents. Zhang Nanxi took a deep breath and turned a deaf ear to her parents¡¯ insults. In any case, she was already used to it, right? These people were not worth her wasting her time on. Since they didn¡¯t want her, she didn¡¯t need such a family. The Lu family¡¯s legal team was very strong. Moreover, because they had all the evidence, they helped Zhang Nanxi obtain the greatest benefits. Not only did they ask Yu Bin forpensation for the money that Zhang Nanxi had lost, but he was also sentenced to three years in prison. As for Zhang Nanxi¡¯s parents, they had to move out of Zhang Nanxi¡¯s house within three days because her name was written on the property deed. No one could upy it. Moreover, Zhang Nanxi had directly announced in court that she wanted to sever ties with the Zhang family. In the future, she would not be responsible for her parents and her younger brother. Amidst the Zhang family¡¯s cursing, Zhang Nanxi felt relieved. Finally¡­ Finally, she could get rid of that nightmare-like home. When they left the court, Zhang Nanxi saw Lu Xiaocha sitting in the car. She was waving to her. Under the sunlight, Zhang Nanxi smiled happily. It was a smile without any gloominess and with new hope. Lu Xiaocha was relieved to see this. She only hoped that she would have a life of her own in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t worry about her. I¡¯ve checked on your third brother. She used to be quite capable. After she leaves, I¡¯ll find someone to ask if she¡¯s willing to work at my ce. If she doesn¡¯t like that kind of ce, Eldest Brother can help her. However, the work there won¡¯t be as profitable as mine.¡± As Lu Beilin spoke, he yed with his little sister¡¯s hair and tied her hair up. Lu Xiaocha touched her hair and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s up to her.¡± At night, Third Brother came to tell her the results. Zhang Nanxi nned to work at his ce. ¡°She¡¯s quite open-minded. With no family and no love, she¡¯ll want to focus on earning money in the future.¡± Therefore, she chose to work at the clubhouse without hesitation. One reason was that the sry was high, and the other reason was that she had done this kind of job since she graduated from high school. She had no time to start learning something else now. However, Zhang Nanxi made a request, she wanted to learn how to be a bartender. When she worked in the clubhouse bar in the past, she especially liked to watch those bartenders mix the ingredients at hand into delicious wines. Some of them were so beautiful that it made people obsessed. Of course, Lu Beilin agreed and even asked Ah Yue to help her find a teacher. After three days, Zhang Nanxi¡¯s parents originally wanted to stay. After seeing the prosperity of the big city, how could they bear to return to that remote vige? Especially their son, who was unwilling to go back. When Zhang Nanxi returned to her small apartment, her parents still wanted to y the emotional card. ¡°Nanxi, I know we were in the wrong in the past, but we had no choice. Our family is poor. Your father and I are already so old, and we have to support you and your brother. We¡¯re also under a lot of pressure. Besides, how could we not love you? We didn¡¯t let you go to university for your own good. Look at how many college students there are now. How many can make a name for themselves? It¡¯s not easy for them to find a job after graduating from university. Then you might as well go out and work early to umte more experience. Look, didn¡¯t you live well after you came out? It means that our decisions were right.¡± Father Zhang said with a straight face, ¡°Your mother is right. Moreover, your brother is already so old. We n to find a wife for him in this big city. He¡¯s your only biological brother. Your house¡­ Let¡¯s make it his wedding house. After all, you have the blood of our Zhang family flowing in you. We won¡¯t fuss about what you did previously.¡± Little Brother Zhang was even more arrogant. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you talking to her? Anyway, if we don¡¯t move out of this house, what can she do to us? I don¡¯t mind that this house is so small. Will my future girlfriend dislike it?¡± Zhang Nanxi was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Get lost! Get out of my house!¡± Father Zhang and Mother Zhang¡¯s expressions instantly turned ugly. ¡°What did you say? You refuse to listen no matter what we say. Are you shameless? How can you be such a daughter? You¡¯re forcing us to a dead end, Zhang Nanxi. If I had known that you would be like this when you grew up, I would have strangled you to death when I gave birth to you!¡± Father Zhang pointed at her and said angrily, ¡°Unfilial daughter, how did our Zhang family have such an unfilial daughter! If we go back and talk about this, you¡¯ll embarrass our Zhang family!¡± Zhang Nanxi said firmly, ¡°Get out. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The furious Father Zhang raised his hand and was about to p her face, but before he could do so, several strong bodyguards in ck suddenly rushed in from outside. The three members of the Zhang family were frightened by the sudden intrusion of the bodyguards, especially the arrogant younger brother of the Zhang family. At this moment, he was cowardly and afraid, hiding behind his parents. He did not look like a man at all. The bodyguards¡¯ eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Youngdy Zhang, the boss asked us toe over and take a look. May I know if you need any help now?¡± The moment Zhang Nanxi saw them, she knew that her benefactor must have sent someone to help again. Her eyes turned red. She made up her mind to repay the Lu family in the future. ¡°Please help me throw out their luggage.¡± ¡°Leave it to us.¡± As he spoke, the leading bodyguard called for his men to take action. ¡°Stop, this is the Zhang family¡¯s business. You¡¯re trespassing!¡± ¡°God, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. How did I give birth to such an unfilial daughter? She wants our lives!¡± ¡°Get out, all of you get out!¡± Zhang Nanxi led the bodyguards to put Father Zhang, Mother Zhang, and her brother¡¯s things into random bags and throw them out. No matter how unreasonable they were, they were indifferent. Many neighbors heard themotion and came to watch the show, but none of them sympathized with Father Zhang and Mother Zhang. Someone even spat at them. ¡°Are such people worthy of being parents?¡± ¡°What era are we in now? Why are you still favoring boys over girls? You¡¯re forcing your daughter to jump off a building andmit suicide.¡± Chapter 228 - 228 Lu Beilin Awakens Bloodline 228 Lu Beilin Awakens Bloodline ¡°Youngdy Zhang, do you need help to throw these three people out?¡± The bodyguard looked at the three of them who were crying non-stop and asked calmly. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Zhang Nanxi smiled and watched as the bodyguards carried the three of them out of the neighborhood and threw them on the ground. ¡°You¡¯d better leave this ce obediently. Otherwise, if our boss finds any evidence of your son¡¯s past crimes, he will hand it to the Public Security Bureau. At that time, what awaits your son will be jail time.¡± Under the threat of the bodyguard, brother Zhang¡¯s eyes turned pale. Initially, he was just following the boss¡¯ instructions to scare them. It seemed that the Zhang family had really done something wicked. ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Brother Zhang had experienced the power of the Lu family and did not dare to gamble at all. Father Zhang and Mother Zhang knew more or less what their son had done when he was outside. They were really afraid that their son would go to jail, so they quickly packed their bags and left. However, when they left, they cursed Zhang Nanxi with all the vicious words they knew. But now, Zhang Nanxi no longer cared. She only knew that she waspletely free. ¡°Thank you. Also, I hope you can thank your boss and Miss Lu for me.¡± She had nothing now, but she would study hard and work hard to earn money to make herself outstanding. In the future, as long as the Lu family needed her help, she would do her best. After the bodyguard left, he told Lu Beilin everything about the Zhang family. Lu Beilin leanedzily on the chair. ¡°Got it. Go tell the youngdy.¡± His younger sister was the one who came to him for help when he sent the bodyguards over. It was just a small matter, so he was naturally happy to help his younger sister fulfill this wish. Lu Xiaocha soon found out. She had helped her as much as she could. As for what happened after this, she did not care anymore. How far she could go depended on her own ability. A month after Zhang Nanxi¡¯s incident, Lu Xiaocha received a check and a message. Zhang Nanxi: [Thank you for giving me a second life. I don¡¯t know how to repay you. I can only work hard to live. I hope that I won¡¯t let you down. I hope you¡¯re well.] Lu Xiaocha turned off her cell phone with a faint smile. Indeed, it was better to have more beautiful things in this world. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sis.¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s voice came through. She responded and ran over. The young man sitting in the car was wearing a loose white t-shirt. The baggy clothes looked a little too big on his thin body. But in fact, it was mainly because the wings on his back had grown a lot. For more than a month, Lu Beichen had to go to the ginkgo tree almost every day and cultivate ording to the methods in the ancient books. Every day, he had to learn how to use his wings. During this period of time, he had also improved a lot. Because his wings could carry him now. ¡°Brother, your wings are starting to grow feathers, right?¡± Lu Beichen nodded with a smile on his face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been feeling a little itchy recently. It should be soon.¡± Moreover, he did not need to hide his wings now because others who came into contact with spiritual energy had also awakened the hidden bloodline power in their bodies one after another. Although there were very few and only one in a hundred would awaken, Lu Beichen was no longer a special case. However, he was the only one with wings, so it was still very rare. Moreover, others were envious of his wings. After all, who didn¡¯t have a dream of flying? It was different from flying on an airne. It was the kind where one¡¯s body really flew up. Currently, the five spots in the Lu family were all taken by the children. In the face of a major event like awakening the bloodline, everything else could be put aside for the time being. Fortunately, Lu Zhan and Pei Anran were still young. Even without their eldest son¡¯s help, they would at most be a little tired. On Lu Beilin¡¯s side, Ah Yue and Li An could already hold their own. With the two of them around, Lu Beilin was also very at ease. But so far, other than Lu Beichen, no one else had any reaction. They were not disappointed. On this day, the Lu family sat at the ginkgo tree as usual and recited the cultivation technique. Even ordinary people would feel good after doing this. Lu Xiaocha only sat for a while before going to pack her spiritual field. This was because the entire mountain was enveloped by abundant spiritual energy. The trees and flowers growing in the mountain were obviously better than elsewhere. Lu Xiaocha had only nted strawberries and watermelons for less than a month, but they had grown to the point of bearing fruit in such a short period of time. There were also crops and medicinal herbs nted by the National Academy of Agricultural Sciences¡¯ Botanical Institute. The effect was so good that they smiled from ear to ear everyday. These were all the good sides of spiritual energy after it appeared, but there were also bad sides. There were more and more heretics, and their leveling speed was much faster than humans. Some heretics had even begun to cause trouble in the city. Fortunately, the country¡¯s extensive surveince cameras were effective. They sent people to deal with the heretic as soon as they appeared and started to cause trouble. Of course, such a problem did not only appear in their country. Heretics also appeared overseas. Some people even reverted to their werewolf or vampire bloodlines. However, when they were discovered by the government, they were taken in for experiments. It waspletely different from Yunzhou¡¯s, where these people would be taken in for protection and special training. It was really tragic. Lu Xiaocha was d that the Lu family was from Yunzhou. Just as Lu Xiaocha was looking at the still young strawberries covetously and calcting with her fingers when these strawberries would ripen, a person in a military uniform ran to her. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, your brother asked me to look for you. Go back and take a look. Your third brother seems to be about to awaken his bloodline.¡± Lu Xiaocha stood up. ¡°Really? My third brother?¡± Then, before he could answer, she ran away. The soldier scratched his head. ¡°So fast? Did she really not awaken any bloodline?¡± Lu Xiaocha ran back in less than a minute and saw Lu Beilin lying under the ginkgo tree with a painful expression. The symptoms were simr to when Lu Beichen awakened his bloodline. His entire body was burning up, and it looked very painful. He covered his head and groaned. ¡°F*ck! It hurts!¡± Chapter 229 - 229 Untitled 229 Untitled The people around him were cheering him on. Some people had even begun to discuss what bloodline he would awaken. ¡°Snake. Although this kid is usually smiling, he¡¯s very sinister.¡± ¡°Why do I think it¡¯d be a peacock? Isn¡¯t he very vain?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ It should be a fox. He¡¯s very smart and he¡¯s good-looking. Didn¡¯t they say that vixens are good-looking?¡± There was no tension at all. However, it was true. Awakening the bloodline would not kill anyone. At most, it would hurt a little, but this pain was nothing to soldiers like them. ¡°Good lord, I remember that the youngest son of the Lu family has also awakened his bloodline, right? This third son has also awakened. There are less than ten people who have awakened among the thousand of us. Now, two of the five people from the Lu family have awakened.¡± They were envious. It had to be said that although one would no longer be considered human once they have awakened, the various abilities they had obtained were also enviable. Needless to say, Lu Beichen could fly! As for the others who had awakened into bears, their hands could turn into bear paws and shatter a rock with a p. Their strength and physique had increased correspondingly. There were also those who had awakened into rabbits. Don¡¯t assume that they were weak just because they¡¯re rabbits. They ran fast, more than three times faster than professional athletes. They could also continue to improve and jump high. In short, the awakening of bloodlines basically gave one the characteristics of animals and had obtained some of their abilities. At the moment, everything was going well. After about 20 minutes, a pair of furry ears grew out of Lu Beilin¡¯s head. They were fiery red, and they were so red that there were no impurities. They looked quite good. ¡°What animal¡¯s ear is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a furry animal.¡± Everyone was speechless. That was a uselessment. Lu Beilin was lying on his back on the ground. His clothes were drenched in sweat, and he looked like he had been fished out of the water. He couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. ¡°Let¡¯s get him to bed.¡± Two soldiers went forward to help him up. Only then did they realize that his leg seemed to have be thicker, and only one leg had be thicker! Lu Beilin said with difficulty, ¡°Tail.¡± That¡¯s right. Not only did he grow a pair of ears, but he also had a tail. He felt a little ufortable with his tail stuck. They did not know if it was an illusion, but why did the people around him think that he looked even better? Fortunately, Lu Beilin was wearing looser clothes and pants. Otherwise, it would be even more ufortable if his tail curled up. When he returned to his room, he changed into his sleeping robe andy on the bed to rest. He did not even have the strength to get up and take a shower. This reststed for a day and a night. When he woke up the next day, the first thing Lu Beilin did was to take a shower. His entire body was sticky and smelled of sweat. He simply couldn¡¯t stand it. Taking off his sleeping robe in the bathroom, Lu Beilin looked at himself in the mirror. There was a pair of triangr furry ears on his head, and a furry tail on his tailbone. Its tail was also fiery red. It looked quite beautiful, but the fur on it was a little messy. ¡°Do I have to cut a hole in my pants in the future? F*ck!¡± This big tail was so thick that it made his legs look thicker when stuffed into his pants. As someone who loved beauty, he was determined not to do it! How could his long and slender legs be thicker! Other than the two additional parts that were obviously not human, Lu Beilin found that the corners of his peach blossom eyes were slightly upturned, and there was actually a circle of pink on the outside of his pupils. Lu Beilin was speechless. What was this? Other than that, nothing else seemed to have changed. After Lu Beilin took a shower, what to wear became the greatest difficulty. In the end, he simply found a t-shirt for Lu Beichen and wore a pair of shorts. His tail was exposed, and he went out in his slippers. It seemed like he had to customize his pants in the future. He had to add a hole at the back! ¡°Lu Beilin, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Your tail and ears are really beautiful. You awakened into a fox, right? Heh, when we guessed what you would awaken, most of us guessed fox.¡± ¡°Lu Beilin, do you feel better? Let¡¯s go eat together. You must be hungry now.¡± Lu Beilin was speechless. It was a hair-raising discovery. These people were too enthusiastic! It was definitely not like this in the past. Could it be that they were curious about his awakened bloodline? Especially when he went to eat, everyone who passed by him would sit with him and greet him and ask if he was alright. Lu Beilin sensed that something was wrong. It was not that no one had awakened before. Although everyone was curious, they were not this enthusiastic about it. Lu Beilin touched his ears and big tail. What abilities¡­ did foxes have? After awakening, he had to go to the testing area of the heretic bureau to test his awakened bloodline and register. Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen apanied him. In the car, Lu Xiaocha looked at her third brother. ¡°Brother, for some reason, I suddenly find you especially pleasing to the eye.¡± Lu Beichen nodded. ¡°I used to think so too. I never had this feeling before.¡± Lu Beilin: ¡°¡­ To be honest, I also feel that the people around me are strange today.¡± They were so good to him that it made his scalp tingle. Lu Beichen stroked his chin. ¡°It should be a bloodline ability.¡± Lu Beilin stroked his big tail andbed the fur on his tail with a smallb in his hand. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we test it.¡± When they arrived at the heretic bureau¡¯s testing center, Lu Beilin walked into a machine that looked like a nutrition cabin. This machine was a detector that the country had gathered all the animal characteristics and researched ording to the records in the ancient books of the Demon yer Sect. Moreover, this machine had been upgraded in a short period of time. Not only could it detect the awakened bloodline, but it could also detect the abilities attached to the bloodline. At this moment, only a few minutes after Lu Beilin entered, the disy screen of the bloodline detector showed his awakened bloodline. [Name: Lu Beilin Gender: Male Awakened bloodline: Legendary bloodline [Heavenly Fox] Current bloodline ability: Charm Grade D. It can make everyone around have a good impression of you at first nce.] Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beilin: Very good, the case is solved. The old professor in charge of the test stared at the legendary words with a burning gaze. He was so excited that he began to waver. ¡°First, this is the first person to awaken a Legendary-level bloodline! He¡¯s also a Heavenly Fox. I heard from Old Hao that Heavenly Foxes respect tails. The more tails there are, the stronger they are!¡± When Lu Beilin came out of the testing cabin, he heard his excited words and nced at his tail. It would be difficult to wear pants with just one. If more tails came, it would feel like his butt was a little heavy! The old professor stared at Lu Beilin¡¯s¡­ tail with burning eyes. Lu Beilin silently hugged his tail tightly. ¡®You look a little perverted like this!¡¯ ¡°Good luck, young man. You¡¯re the first to awaken a Legendary bloodline. Your talent must not be bad. I hope you can grow nine tails in the future.¡± Lu Beilin: Suffocation.jpg ¡®Don¡¯t expect too much from me.¡¯ Chapter 230 - 230 Spiritual Energy Academy 230 Spiritual Energy Academy ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you go in and check again? This upgraded machine is more urate.¡± The old professor¡¯s gazended on Lu Beichen again. Because there were too few bloodline awakeners now, the old professor wished he could study these humans every day. Legally, of course. Under the old professor¡¯s scorching gaze, Lu Beichen finally stepped into the testing cabin. Not long after, Lu Beichen¡¯s test results were out. [Name: Lu Beichen Gender: Male Bloodline Awakening: Legendary bloodline [Angel] Bloodline Ability: Due to the low level of awakening, ability ¡®flying¡¯] The old professor was speechless. Another Legendary Bloodline! Previously, this testing machine had just been developed and was iplete. It could only detect what kind of animal it belonged to based on some characteristics that appeared after awakening. For example, when Lu Beichen was tested previously, the bloodline awakening was followed by ¡®birds¡¯, but they did not specify what kind of bird it was. But now, it had be a Legendary [Angel]! What kind of powerful bloodline inheritance did the Lu family have? There were only five spots, but two bloodline awakeners had appeared in the Lu family, and they were both Legendary bloodlines! In that case, Lu Beichen was the first person to awaken his legendary bloodline. The old professor looked at Lu Beilin and Lu Beichen with shining eyes. He really wanted to study them thoroughly. He was already considering getting everyone to test it again. Perhaps there was a hidden Legendary bloodline! Not only was this old professor excited, but the other professors and the person in charge of the District Seven heretic bureau were also so excited that they wanted to hug and kiss the two of them. Then, they were despised by Lu Beilin and Lu Beichen. All kinds of professors, such as the research institute¡¯s expert professors in biology, wanted to study the two of them thoroughly. The person in charge of the heretic bureau was pushed to the side. He touched his bald head. ¡°I just want to recruit someone. Why is it so difficult? Can you all move aside and leave a seat for me? This person appeared in our District Seven. He shoulde to our District Seven heretic bureau!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± The person in charge of District One¡¯s heretic bureau happened to be here to see the realm gate where the spiritual energy erupted. After receiving the news, he rushed over quickly. As soon as he entered, he heard the person in charge of District Seven¡¯s ¡®malicious intentions¡¯ and immediately exploded like a tiger whose tail had been stepped on. ¡°They just happened to be in District Seven. How did they be a member of District Seven? District One needs such talents.¡± After saying that, he smiled kindly at the Lu brothers. ¡°Brothers, our District One employees have all kinds of benefits, but we have very few people. There are more and more heretics over there. District One needs outstanding talents like you. Come to our District One¡­¡± The person in charge of District One said a lot. In short, there was only one point. He wanted to abduct them to District One! The person-in-charge of District Seven panicked. ¡°Zhao, how can you be so shameless! The Lu family is in Upper City and is so close to our District Seven. If their home is here, how can they go somewhere else? Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Why not? Old Wu, you can¡¯t think like that. How convenient is transportation nowadays? Isn¡¯t it easy toe back? Our District One can reimburse the travel expenses!¡± In order to snatch talents, the two people in charge of the two districts almost fought. Lu Xiaocha: These sunflower seeds smell so good! Lu Beilin and Lu Beichen immediately became the target ofpetition, but neither of them had any intention of joining the heretic bureau. Lu Beilin had his own job. Now that his bloodline had awakened, he had to go back and be the boss. Lu Beichen still had school. A professor stood up and stopped them. ¡°Alright, alright, stop arguing. These children are currently not going to any district.¡± The people in charge of the two districts immediately panicked. ¡°That won¡¯t do. We need talents now. There are more and more heretics. How can they not go anywhere!¡± The professor nced at them with his hands behind his back. ¡°The higher-ups have decided to specially build a school for bloodline awakeners. It will be called the Spiritual Energy Academy. When the timees, these awakened fellows will have to go to the school to learn and train their abilities. Those who are still in school will have to continue attending school. Those who are no longer in school will have a uniform instructor to train their abilities. The heretic bureau also had to undergo modifications, leaving only those who could fight now. The newbies who could not fight yet had to be sent to school. The specific direction of the modification would be handled at a meeting. ¡°In the future, all bloodline metahumans will graduate from Spiritual Energy Academy. After graduation, bloodline metahumans can also take on rted jobs or do as they wish. As for whether you can recruit them, that will depend on your ability.¡± The people in charge of the two districts: ¡°!!!¡± What! They wanted to establish an academy for bloodline metahumans!!! However, in that case, recruiting talents from the academy seemed to be more fair to the various districts. However, before that, if he could gain their favor first, wouldn¡¯t it be better toe to his area as soon as he graduated? Therefore, the people in charge of the two districts still disliked each other. Lu Beilin asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to school too?¡± ¡°Of course, the country is already recruiting people from ancient inherited families who understand spiritual energy and these bloodlines, as well as top biologists to be teachers of the academy. The awakening of the bloodline in the early stages of the recovery of spiritual energy is still in the exploration stage. It¡¯s better to gather together and study it than to blindly study it.¡± That was indeed the case. Lu Beilin nodded to show that he understood. Building a new school, a spiritual energy school that had never been done before, was naturally not something that could be done overnight. The venue and buildings were fine, but the teachers were too difficult to find. Later on, Lu Xiaocha heard that her uncle, Nangong Yuxiu, had also been hired as a teacher to teach alchemy knowledge. Of course, this was all in the future. After receiving the results of the test, the Lu siblings left. Because he had awakened the Heavenly Fox bloodline, Lu Beilin basically didn¡¯t go out to avoid trouble. Lu Beichen¡¯s wings had already grown to his waist. When he got new clothes, they were all custom-made. There was a special ce for wings at the back of the clothes. After that, his wings were almostpletely exposed. The wings of the Angel bloodline were white and fluffy, looking very beautiful without any other colors. Because of his ability to fly, many people wanted to touch his wings. Lu Beichen rejected them expressionlessly because his wings were actually quite sensitive. After Lu Beilin¡¯s bloodline awakened, because he stimted more people, they tried their best to feel the spiritual energy and wanted to see if they had the luck to awaken their bloodline. Moreover, they only had half a year. If they did not awaken after half a year, there might not be any special bloodline in their bodies. Half a yearter, the next batch of people woulde here. Chapter 231 - 231 Conspiracy 231 Conspiracy On this day, Lu Xiaocha did not go to the realm gate with her brothers. She felt her scalp itch, and she especially wanted to sleep, so she did not go. She had originally nned to stay at home and watch television and the script that Therode had given her. However, when she sat on the balcony, she found a sneaky servant digging something in the garden. Lu Xiaocha could feel the heavy aura of death in the thing in that person¡¯s hand. After the servant buried the things and left sneakily, Lu Xiaocha raised her chin. ¡°Go pick it up and see what it is.¡± The Nightmare Cat, which was lyingfortably in the cat¡¯s nest, got up and stretched its back. With a flick of its long tail, it jumped onto the balcony railing. Right on the heels of that, the Nightmare Cat jumped down from the fourth floor in the blink of an eye. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was going tomit suicide. Afternding easily, it jumped up with the thing in its mouth and walked to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s feet to put it down. Lu Xiaocha tapped the thing with the tip of her foot. It looked like a jade Buddha statue, and it was quite old. However, the Buddha statue was wrapped in an ominous ck aura of death. Not to mention herself, even her two brothers who had awakened their bloodlines could tell. Needless to say, the person who could create this evil thing must be the person behind the scenes who wanted to steal their family¡¯s luck and the Golden Light of Merit. ¡°Go follow that person and see who he¡¯s interacting with.¡± The Nightmare Cat wagged its tail. ¡°No, I want to sleep under the sun.¡± Aftering out of the Poison Fog Swamp, its favorite thing to do was to find a ce to sunbathe and sleep. Lu Xiaocha nced at it. ¡°The cat is big. It¡¯s time to undergo sterilization and pluck its balls.¡± In an instant, the Nightmare Cat, which had been curled into a pancake, was frightened. Its furry cat face was filled with usation as it looked at her. ¡°You can¡¯t treat the great Nightmare Cat like this. Why do you have such dangerous thoughts!¡± Lu Xiaocha ate the melon on the table unhurriedly. ¡°Are you going or not?¡± The Nightmare Cat shook its whiskers and stood up while cursing in its heart. ¡°I might as well go to the heretic bureau than stay with you. Look, my little brother, crow, has be the mascot of the heretic bureau!¡± Lu Xiaocha chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you see how serious the crow is? It¡¯s still on a mission! Why don¡¯t I send you to the heretic bureau too?¡± The Nightmare Cat immediately stopped talking. The heretic bureau was good, but they had too many missions. The people they saw were definitely not as good-looking and pleasing to the eye as the Lu family. Forget it. It was actually quite good here. ¡°I want some dried fish when I get back.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Got it. Go quickly.¡± The Nightmare Cat was finally satisfied and disappeared from her sight. After the Nightmare Cat disappeared, she looked at the Buddha statue in her hand and narrowed her eyes. After Second Brother¡¯s movie was broadcasted, Bai Yunyi won an award for Best Female Lead for that movie. ording to the original plot, after dad and Big Brother¡¯s ne crash, the Lu family also died one after another. If not for the amulet he had prepared for his family, Third Brother might have died at the hands of Shen Wenyan and the ck Gu Saintess. Second Brother would be exposed for a series of scandals, and then the news of his location would be frequently leaked. He would then be chased by anti-fans and die in a car ident. Fourth Brother had long been sent out on a mission and had never returned. As for the youngest brother, after the Lu family¡¯s providence and Golden Light of Merit were stolen, his physical condition gradually deteriorated. In the end, when he went to take revenge, he was ruthlessly taken revenge by the Leng family. Then, he died. All of this happened in just two months, which meant that it was about time now. However, in this world, everyone in the Lu family was still alive and well because of her interference, so that person must be anxious. The corners of Lu Xiaocha¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, but this smile looked dangerous. She suspected that there were such things elsewhere in the Lu family, so she stretched and stood up to walk around the Lu family. Then, she found a wooden Buddha statue in the vase in the living room and a fish-shaped jade pendant in the artificial pool. When her family returned that night, Lu Xiaocha took out the Buddha statue and what she had found and told them what she had seen. The expressions of everyone in the Lu family became dangerous. ¡°Wait, Xiaocha, show me the Buddha statue.¡± Pei Anran felt that the Buddha statue in her daughter¡¯s hand looked so familiar. Lu Xiaocha handed it to her, and Pei Anran knew that it was not her imagination. She had seen this Buddha statue before. ¡°The day before yesterday, your grandfather asked me to go back. He said that he had something that my mother left for me. Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, I still went. After taking the items, he took out this Buddha statue and wanted to give it to me. He wanted to apologize to us for what happened to Pei Qin, but I didn¡¯t ept it.¡± She was furious. She mmed her hand down on the table. ¡°I knew they were up to no good!¡± The fox may grow gray but never good! Lu Zhanughed coldly. ¡°He¡¯s really my good father-inw.¡± He wanted to get benefits from him and was scheming to harm the Lu family. ¡°Take out what they call mother-inw¡¯s belongings and examine them. See if they¡¯ve mixed anything in.¡± Pei Anran wanted to do this even without Lu Zhan saying anything. She got up and went to the bedroom to take out everything. Compared to the jade Buddha, the other things did look like Pei Anran¡¯s mother¡¯s belongings. They were all women¡¯s jewelry. The Pei family probably felt that the Buddha statue was a little ipatible with those relics. They were afraid that she would be suspicious, so they did not put it in. However, to the Pei family¡¯s surprise, Pei Anran had always been vignt against them. She would not ept anything that did not belong to her mother. Qin Jiu was also called over to help see what the Buddha statue was. After Pei Anran took out everything, he pointed at one of the jade bracelets. ¡°These things should be burial objects dug out from the tombs of the dead. Moreover, they are tombs filled with resentment. In ancient times, the royal family liked to bury living people with them after they died. If I¡¯m not wrong, these two things appeared in the tombs where living people were buried. The resentment on it did not dissipate for a long time. These things were ced in the Lu family¡¯s to form a fiend formation. The fiend formation gathered fiendish qi and would suppress your luck. You might be unlucky for a period of time. Also, if this bracelet is ced in your room, not only will it destroy the feng shui of the entire Lu family, but ordinary people will fall sick if theye into contact with these things for a long time. Moreover, it¡¯s an illness that can¡¯t be detected by medical technology.¡± After Qin Jiu finished speaking, Pei Anran really wanted to run back to the Pei family and tear her ¡®good father¡¯s¡¯ face apart! Lu Zhanforted her. At this moment, the Nightmare Cat returned and licked its ws. ¡°Here, these are all photos of the person who came into contact with that person.¡± The Nightmare Cat took off something that looked like a choker from its neck. Lu Beihuai took out hisputer and pulled up the photos. After the servant left the Lu family, he went to a secret ce to meet a middle-aged man Chapter 232 - 232 Lu Beiqing Is Defamed 232 Lu Beiqing Is Defamed ¡°This is not a member of the Pei family.¡± Lu Zhan narrowed his long and narrow eyes. ¡°This is Liao Zhongxian¡¯s person.¡± Good lord, this was even rted to The Liao family now. Lu Zhan said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue investigating.¡± Now that he had finally found a clue, he naturally had to continue investigating. At the same time, they put out bait. Lu Xiaocha asked the Nightmare Cat to set up an illusion in the Lu family. If someone who could see luck came, the Lu family would look like they were enveloped in a murderous aura from the outside. It coincided with the Fiend Gathering Formation that was set up. At the same time, the news that Pei Anran and Lu Zhan were suddenly ¡®sick¡¯ was spread. They went to the hospital for a checkup, but they could not find out the reason. The Liao family, the Leng family, and the Pei family, who had been paying attention to the Lu family¡¯s recent situation, were overjoyed and excited when they heard the news. On the day he received the news, Liao Zhongxian made a call. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve done as you said. Now that the Lu family¡¯s luck has been destroyed, what should we do next?¡± Liao Zhongxian¡¯s tone was fawning. This master was really capable. Businessmen like them respected them the most and were most afraid of them. However, the heavens were still on their side. The master was on his side, hahaha¡­ A young but slightly weathered voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly now. Contact the Lu family and introduce my sect to them.¡± Liao Zhongxian said, ¡°But this¡­¡± ¡°Do whatever I tell you to do. I won¡¯t forget your benefits.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll start preparing now.¡± After Liao Zhongxian hung up, The Leng family also received the news and asked them to think of a way to deal with Second Young Master Lu Beiqing. After The Leng family received the news, some of the scandals that they had prepared beforehand were posted online. As a director, Lu Beiqing had always been working behind the scenes in the entertainment industry. His photos had basically never been posted online. However, because of his experienced filming skills and techniques, many people actually guessed that he was an old man. And now, the scandal about Director Lu¡¯s rtionships with female celebrities in the entertainment industry suddenly spread all over the Inte. Some female celebrities even came out to testify and swore that they had been drugged by Lu Beiqing. If they were unwilling, their roles would be given to someone else¡­ Before anyone could react, the inte was filled with people cursing Lu Beiqing and asking him to leave the entertainment industry. In the entertainment industry, when the celebrities who had worked with Lu Beiqing before heard this news, they were so angry that theyughed. ¡°What a joke. Director Lu slept with them? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and take a look at yourself! Would someone as morous as Director Lu like them?!¡± The person who spoke was a hot-tempered female celebrity. She was also a famous movie queen. Everyone in the industry knew that this movie queen liked Lu Beiqing. After coborating with him, she started to pursue Director Lu fiercely. Unfortunately, Lu Beiqing had always rejected her tactfully. Although she was rejected, she was sad and happy. She was happy because she had never heard of anyone being with him. This made her know that it was not that she was not charming enough, but that no one was worthy of him. But now, the idol in her heart had actually been defamed like this. Her first reaction was to take out her phone and log into her Weibo ount to help Lu Beiqing rify things. However, when she wanted to log in, she realized that her password had been changed. Zhao Shuqing was so angry that she almost smashed her phone. She quickly called her manager. ¡°What happened? Who changed my password?¡± Aforting voice came from the other end. The general idea was to calm her down. The higher-ups had ordered that no one could rify things for Lu Beiqing without permission. ¡°Why?! He didn¡¯t do these things at all! He doesn¡¯t even like me. Why would he like those shameless b*tches?!¡± Zhao Shuqing cursed angrily, but thepany refused to give her the ount number and password. She could only publish it on her alternate ount, but not many people knew about this ount. Even if she posted it, no one would read it. What had happened to Zhao Shuqing had also happened to many celebrities in the industry. For some reason, theirpanies had all changed their Weibo ount passwords. Bai Yunyi, who was filming, also received the news. Her reaction was the same as those celebrities on Lu Beiqing¡¯s side, but she soon realized that her password had been changed. She called her manager, who said that it was the higher-ups¡¯ idea. Then, she called Leng Yunting to ask. Leng Yunting¡¯s expression was a little ugly when he received her call, even though he had long known that she would call. Because of this, he was even more determined to kill Lu Beiqing. ¡°Leng Yunting, what¡¯s wrong with my Weibo ount? And were you the one who posted the news about Director Lu on the Inte?!¡± Leng Yunting¡¯s eyes were cold, but his tone was aggrieved. ¡°Why? Is that what you think of me?¡± Hearing his tone, Bai Yunyi paused and softened. ¡°If it¡¯s really not you, can you return my Weibo ount to me?¡± Leng Yunting said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why!¡± Leng Yunting said the words he had long prepared. ¡°There¡¯s a dignitary in the industry who wants to mess with Lu Beiqing. He has already announced that if anyone from anypany speaks up for Lu Beiqing, we will all be unable to bear the consequences of failure. ¡°Yunyi, you know that my rtionship with my father is already very bad because of you. If you stand up and speak up now, mypany might be suppressed in the future. Do you really want to watch me fall for that Lu guy?¡± Bai Yunyi gripped her cell phone tightly and made a difficult decision. After Bai Yunyi hung up the call with Leng Yunting, she was still thinking of ways to help Lu Beiqing, but her assistant stopped her. The assistant¡¯s voice bewitched her like the whisper of a demon. ¡°Sister Yunyi, actually, this might not be a bad thing for you.¡± Bai Yunyi looked up at her. The assistant continued, ¡°I can see how well you treat Director Lu, but Director Lu seems gentle when he treats you, but he¡¯s actually distant. I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t feel it.¡± How could there not be¡­ Bai Yunyi remembered how hard she tried to get close to her senior, but he treated her the same as other women. He looked gentle and polite on the surface, but in reality, he was distant. She thought that¡­ she was different from those women. However, when she saw that he was equally patient and gentle with other female celebrities, she realized that she was no different from them. But she was indignant. Clearly¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Chapter 233 - 233 Why Are Your Acting Skills Worse Than Mine? 233 Why Are Your Acting Skills Worse Than Mine? The assistant said, ¡°Why is that? It¡¯s because Director Lu is like the high and mighty moon. Ordinary people like us can¡¯t touch him. If Director Lu is down and out because of this incident, wouldn¡¯t he be pulled down from the altar? Then he¡¯d also be an ordinary person. You can reach him too.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± mBai Yunyi stopped her from continuing. ¡°No, he¡¯s such a proud person.¡± She murmured softly, closed her eyes, and leaned back in her chair. ¡°Continue putting on makeup for me.¡± In reality, although she stopped the assistant from speaking, her words from before were like a small hammer striking her heart. Even now, she could feel her heart beating uncontrobly. Moreover, she did not continue to insist on rifying things for Lu Beiqing. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t.¡¯ Bai Yunyi keptforting herself in her heart. She had tried her best, but there was nothing she could do now. She did not want to recall what her assistant had just said, as if this could prove that she was not such a despicable person. The head and mistress of the Lu family were hospitalized at the same time, and Lu Beiqing was sshed with such a huge scandal. Now, the Lu family gave people the feeling that it was a mess. At the same time, The Liao family and The Leng family arrived at the hospital where Lu Zhan and the rest were. When they saw the person lying in the ward, the two of them looked at each other and saw a smile in each other¡¯s eyes, but they quickly suppressed it. The expressions on their faces quickly changed to sadness. ¡°Brother Lu, how did you be like this after not seeing you for a while!¡± Liao Zhongxian and Patriarch Leng looked concerned. ¡°What should we do? Your family has been a little unlucky recently. What did the doctor say?¡± Lu Beihuai nced at them with his dark and cold eyes, then lowered his eyes and replied faintly. ¡°The hospital can¡¯t find out what¡¯s wrong.¡± When Liao Zhongxian and Patriarch Leng heard this, they almost couldn¡¯t control the joy on their faces. However, they had to act very sad even though they were clearly happy. For a moment, their expressions seemed a little distorted. Lu Beihuai was speechless. ¡®Why are your acting skills worse than mine!¡¯ He could only try his best not to look at their faces. Otherwise, he really had the urge to beat them up. ¡°Speaking of which, Beihuai, hasn¡¯t your family been too unlucky recently? Is the feng shui bad?¡± After putting on an act, they finally got down to business. Lu Beihuai said, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t believe in such things.¡± Patriarch Leng hurriedly said, ¡°Metaphysics is still very mysterious. Speaking of which, I remember that something happened to the Liao family some time ago. His eldest son also inexplicably fell ill and almost died. He seemed to have only recovered after finding a master to take a look.¡± The two of them cooperated. When Patriarch Leng said that The Liao family¡¯s eldest young master was about to die, he said it with sincerity and satisfaction. Lu Beihuai realized that Liao Zhongxian¡¯s face froze for a moment. After all, who would want to be told that their son was about to die? However, Liao Zhongxian quickly adjusted himself. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My son¡­ Our family did find a master. That master is really capable. The moment he came to my house, he realized that there was something wrong with my family. Then, he found the evil creature and eliminated it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s magical? My son actually recovered! Moreover, during that period of time, several of my family¡¯s businesses inexplicably started to lose money. However, after the problem was resolved by the master, he even gave my family the good Feng Shui. Then, my family¡¯s businesses miraculously recovered on the same day. I didn¡¯t believe this in the past, but I only knew after experiencing it myself. There are too many things in this world that we can¡¯t exin. The heretic bureau is the best example.¡± The two of them tried their best to start acting for a long time, and ¡°finally¡± attracted Lu Beihuai¡¯s ¡°interest.¡± ¡°Is there really such a powerful master?¡± When the two of them heard him say this, their eyes lit up. It was good that they were interested. Only when he was interested could they continue. However, Lu Beihuai still had to look hesitant now. If he epted those two people at once, he would be suspicious. Lu Beihuai said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± The masters of the Liao and Leng families did not say much. They left after achieving their goal. The two of them were sly old foxes who did everything to the fullest. Lu Beihuai went to investigate what they said and found it. It was just as they said. Of course, this information had been prepared by those two families in advance. While Lu Beihuai was ¡®hesitating¡¯, something happened to thepany. The security system of the traitorpany was attacked. Coupled with the fact that Lu Zhan and Pei Anran¡¯s conditions in the hospital were getting worse, Lu Beihuai went to look for the head of the Leng family with dark circles under his eyes. After two sincere invitations, the master was finally invited into the Lu family. When the master appeared in the Lu family, everyone was quietly observing him. It was a middle-aged man. When he arrived at the Lu family, he acted like an expert and put on airs. In the Lu family vi, Qin Jiu, who was watching through the surveince cameras, shifted his gaze when he saw the middle-aged man. ¡°I know this person. He¡¯s an elder of the North Mountain Sect.¡± Qin Ze patted his head. ¡°I was wondering why this person looked so familiar! So he¡¯s from the North Mountain Sect. These people call themselves the most orthodox Demon yers in the circle. They look down on people wherever they go. They¡¯re really annoying, but this sect does have some ability.¡± No matter what, all the preparations this time were not in vain. There was finally a clue. Standing in front of the Lu family¡¯s door, he wiped his eyes with his fingers. When he saw the Lu family¡¯s rich luck and Golden Light of Merit, he was so excited that he almost jumped up. The expression on his face was almost uncontrobly ecstatic. ording to the Ancestor, the providence of the Lu family had already leaked out. In the future, this providence and the Golden Light of Merit would sooner orter belong to their North Mountain Demon yer Sect. After the recovery of spiritual energy, their North Mountain Demon yer would stand at the top of the world and have a chance of ascending! Thinking of this, his breathing quickened, and his eyes became fiery. Lu Beihuai saw his series of reactions, and his dark eyes shed with coldness. This was¡­ interesting. They were starting to treat the Lu family as theirs. ¡°Master Guo, is there a problem with our family?¡± Lu Beihuai¡¯s voice was deep, and Master Guo instantly woke up. When he saw the young man¡¯s dark eyes, he felt a little afraid. The Lu family was indeed blessed by the heavens. He had investigated and found out that everyone in the Lu family was very promising after Lu Zhan. If they had not interfered, the Lu family would definitely have be a dragon among men in the era of the recovery of spiritual energy. Chapter 234 - 234 Catching a Turtle in a Jar 234 Catching a Turtle in a Jar Guo Weizhong met Lu Beihuai¡¯s gaze and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go in.¡± After walking into the Lu family, his eyes darted around. He casually took a look and clicked his tongue with an unfathomable expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡± Guo Weizhong nodded. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s something dirty hidden in your vi. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been so unlucky recently.¡± Lu Beihuai asked, ¡°Is there a solution?¡± Guo Weizhong said, ¡°Of course. How about this, you do as I say¡­¡± As he spoke, he casually changed the feng shui of several ces. Qin Jiu¡¯s expression turned uglier as he watched through the surveince cameras. ¡°What a good move. If you really change it to what he said, your Lu family will almost be a sieve filled with loopholes.¡± Lu Zhan said coldly, ¡°Capture him.¡± Lu Beilin smiled cunningly. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s see his expression when he can¡¯t find the filth he¡¯s talking about. We can even add some fun to everyone.¡± Lu Zhan¡¯s face darkened and he did not say anything, but he agreed. At this moment, Master Guo Weizhong indeed pretended to calcte for a while and then brought Lu Beihuai to find the filth he mentioned. The purpose of getting someone to buy those things was to suppress and destroy the overall feng shui of the Lu family and make them suffer for a period of time. Of course, his true goal was to bury this formation and use the rich luck here for his own use. Before he could convince the Lu family, he had to take out the things that Zhi had buried. However, when Guo Weizhong confidently asked someone to dig up a part of the garden, he couldn¡¯t find the filth for a long time. Guo Weizhong was shocked. ¡°Impossible!!!¡± He pushed the person aside and did it himself. Then, he realized with a cold sweat that it really wasn¡¯t there. ¡°How is that possible? How!¡± He hurriedly ran to the artificial mountain in the artificial pond and searched for a while, but there was still nothing. Guo Weizhong was stunned. If¡­ if there were none, then what he saw just now¡­ ¡°Master Guo.¡± Lu Beihuai¡¯s calm voice sounded. His tone was calm and did not seem anxious at all. Guo Weizhong raised his head to look at him, trying to tell something from his face. However, Lu Beihuai was expressionless. From the moment he met him until now, he had been so expressionless that nothing could be told from looking at his face. ¡°What, you didn¡¯t find it?¡± Guo Weizhong smiled dryly. ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe I¡¯m not good enough. I¡¯ll go find my senior now.¡± If he still could not tell that he had been yed, he would have lived for so many years in vain. Moreover, he quietly muttered a string of incantations. His fingers wiped his eyes and opened his Third Eye to look at the Lu family. He was so frightened that his face turned pale and his body trembled. It waspletely different from what he saw outside. The luck of the entire Lu family was impregnable. Not only did it not leak out at all, he could vaguely see a faint golden dragon eyeing him covetously in the sea of Qi formed by luck and the Golden Light of Merit. ¡°I¡­ I might not be able to solve your family¡¯s problem.¡± As he spoke, he hurriedly wanted to escape. He had been deceived, but how did the Lu family do it?! They had set everything up in advance, and now they were catching a turtle in a jar, and he was that turtle! Lu Beihuai saw that before he could go far, he was kicked back by his sister who suddenly appeared. That seemingly light and fragile kick sent a middle-aged man flying a few meters away. In the end, he screamed and rolled to his feet. Lu Beihuai looked down at him. ¡°Master Guo, why are you running away?¡± The rest of the Lu family walked out. Lu Beihuai pped his hands with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Brilliant. Master Guo, your performance was so brilliant that it made all of usugh.¡± Guo Weizhong spat out a mouthful of blood. He was also angry after being kicked by Lu Xiaocha. ¡°You¡­ you guys.¡± When he saw Lu Beilin¡¯s ears and tail, as well as the wings on Lu Beichen¡¯s back, his pupils constricted and he cried out involuntarily. ¡°Bloodline metahumans!¡± There were two of them in the Lu family! ¡°Guo Weizhong, what exactly is the North Mountain Sect trying to do?¡± Qin Jiu looked at the person on the ground coldly. Hearing the words ¡°North Mountain Sect¡±, Guo Weizhong¡¯s face turned even uglier. ¡°This was my own idea. It has nothing to do with the North Mountain Sect.¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°Send him to the heretic bureau for interrogation. Let the Nightmare Cat go with him.¡± As the current rare species, Lu Beilin and Lu Beichen, The heretic bureau still valued the two of them very much. Knowing that someone wanted to harm them, the person in charge of District Seven took the initiative to mention that he could bring them to their heretic bureau for interrogation. Moreover, the Lu family could listen in. They immediately called the person in charge of District Seven. When they found out that it was someone from the North Mountain Sect, their expressions turned cold. This was because there were many people from the North Mountain Sect in the heretic bureau, especially in District Two. More than half of them were from the North Mountain Sect, and they all had more say. Because their way of doing things was too unlikable, the people in District Seven had never liked them. Fortunately, because the two Lu brothers¡¯ awakened bloodlines were Legendary, the information was temporarily set to Grade S encryption and sent directly to the higher-ups. Currently, other than District Seven and the person-in-charge of District One, the heretic bureaus of the other districts did not know. After Guo Weizhong was sent to the heretic bureau, he refused to expose who was behind it. In the end, under the illusion of the Nightmare Cat, he spat out the two key words: Ancestor, possession. However, Guo Weizhong¡¯s body started to twitch, and he died in the next second. This sudden scene stunned everyone. Qin Jiu examined him for a thousand times before saying with an ugly expression, ¡°There¡¯s a restriction ced on his body. As long as he says certain words, he will bleed from his seven orifices and die.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Ancestor of the North Mountain Sect die long ago?¡± Qin Jiu said, ¡°The North Mountain Sect has many Ancestors now, right? He said that he knows which one he¡¯s talking about. Moreover, the possession he mentioned is interesting.¡± The person in charge of District Seven said, ¡°This matter is a little difficult to deal with. Many demon hunters of the North Mountain Sect work in the heretic bureau. If we touch the North Mountain Sect, they will probably cause trouble.¡± Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Since we know that it¡¯s the North Mountain Sect, we can¡¯t sit still and wait for death.¡± Lu Beihuai said, ¡°Looking at how skilled he is, it¡¯s obvious that this has happened more than once. Then let¡¯s follow this line to find the victims. After confirming it, we definitely can¡¯t keep this scourge, right?¡± The person in charge of District Seven nodded. ¡°This definitely can¡¯t be tolerated. Our heretic bureau was established not only to eliminate those heretics who cause trouble, but also to suppress those sects that are gradually bing active. They know about strange sects, but their actions are too unruly. Before the heretic bureau was established, they were evenwless.¡± Chapter 235 - 235 Clarification 235 rification Yunzhou had finally be powerful. If such a group of people ignored thew, wouldn¡¯t the country be in chaos? That was why the heretic bureau existed. In the beginning, the heretic bureau had a difficult period. Fortunately, through the efforts of the country, they roped in a few more upright sects and hermit families, such as the Nangong Family and the Qin Family. With their help, they gradually disintegrated those unscrupulous sects. Among them, the North Mountain Sect was the most difficult to deal with. It was only after capturing a few disciples who had done too many terrible things andmitted countless crimes that they became obedient. Unexpectedly, they started to make cheap tricks again. Moreover, from the information revealed by Guo Weizhong, the Ancestor of the North Mountain Sect was preparing for the recovery of spiritual energy. What was he trying to do by stealing the providence of so many people? Dominate the world? Since ancient times, such ambitious idiots who wanted to dominate the world existed. In the end, the interrogation information on Guo Weizhong was encrypted and sent to the higher-ups of the country. The higher-ups quickly responded. Investigate! They had to investigate! The recovery of spiritual energy could be predicted to be followed by a period of chaos. If a powerful sect with ulterior motives appeared, it would be even more chaotic. Such chaos must be nipped in the bud before the recovery of spiritual energy. At the same time, within the Southern Mountain Sect¡­ The moment Guo Weizhong touched the restriction and died, a young man with dark eyes turned pale. He had sent Guo Weizhong to deal with the Lu family, but he was dead now. Moreover, it had died after touching the restriction he had ced. He predicted with his fingers, and right after that, he flew into a rage! ¡°The Lu family!¡± Not only did he fail this time, he even suffered a double loss. His existence was probably discovered. As if to prove it, it didn¡¯t take long for the country to take action. Several demon hunters from the North Mountain Sect in the heretic bureau were captured. The crime was to kill heretics indiscriminately. Some heretics who had never harmed anyone had also been cruelly killed by them. They had even refined their corpses into harmful puppets. As they investigated further, they discovered that not only were they refining heretic puppets, but they were also refining humanoid puppets, which were the living dead. They had also participated in several human trafficking transactions. The human trafficking line was identally found by following the human traffickers¡¯ nest that Lu Xiaocha had destroyed back then. After investigating further, they discovered this shocking secret. The North Mountain Sect¡¯s method of making puppets was very cruel. When those heretic and people were still alive, they tortured them until they looked inhumane. In the end, they killed them to refine puppets. What the people from the North Mountain Sect had done had angered everyone. The higher-ups had ordered that they must be severely punished. All the members of the North Mountain Sect who worked in the heretic bureau had been eliminated, and the person-in-charge of District Two had been dismissed because of such a huge mistake. In the end, when the heretic bureau sent people to the North Mountain Sect to look for others, they realized that only some small disciples who didn¡¯t know anything were left. Those core figures had all fled. Including the Ancestor. Of course, this was all in the future. Currently, the Lu family had more important things to do. After being ndered for so long, it was time for Lu Beiqing to retaliate. Lu Beiqing did not exin much about those scandals. He just posted a photo of himself online. Lu Beiqing: [Don¡¯t pollute my eyes.] The young man in the photo was as handsome as a god who had descended to the mortal world. His entire body exuded a distant but gentle aura. With mixed-race genes, his facial features perfectly blended the advantages of the East and West. He was so handsome that it was suffocating. With his looks, even if he was an entertainment actor, he was probably the best in the industry. [I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe that someone with such a face would sleep with those women with stic surgery faces. Just because of this face, even I want to sleep with him, okay?!] [F*ck, f*ck, I¡¯m dumbfounded. Is this the Lu Beiqing and Director Lu who have never appeared before? How is he so handsome? Pick me!] [If he had posted the photo earlier, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. I¡¯m dying ofughter. Previously, I was indignant about the news online. Now, I don¡¯t know if Director Lu is blind or if we are blind. We actually thought that those stic surgery girls would be liked by such a morous person.] [Director Lu is so handsome and talented. Where did you get the confidence to think that he would like you? With your funny talent?] [Let me tell you a joke. Those women who keep saying that they have slept with him are either outdated female celebrities or nameless celebrities.] [That¡¯s why I want to ask. Where did you get the confidence to think that Director Lu was blind to choose you over those with good acting skills?] [Director Lu, you¡¯re right. Those women must be blind.] [Sob sob sob¡­ I¡¯ve been a loyal fan of Director Lu for so many years, and now I¡¯ve finally seen your photo. You¡¯re so handsome, show me more photos!] [Fortunately, I¡¯m firmly on my idol¡¯s side.] [You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Aren¡¯t you people too shallow? What if he¡¯s a hypocrite? We¡¯ve seen all kinds of people in the entertainment industry.] [He¡¯s just a pretentious beast in human clothes. If he¡¯s really wronged, why haven¡¯t any celebrities stood up for him? Isn¡¯t he too unpopr?] As soon as such ament was made, who knew that it would be pped in the face in the next second? The Best Actress and Best Actor, the most popr young actors and actresses, all of them reposted Lu Beiqing¡¯s Weibo and liked it the moment they received their ounts. Some of them reposted it tactfully and said that they had just seen the news because they were busy. They barely saved thepany some face, but some of them were so hot-tempered that they directly pped theirpany in the face like fire-breathing dragons. Zhao Shuqing: @Lu Beiqing: Don¡¯t pollute my eyes [Picture]. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to speak up now, but my Weibo password has been changed and I¡¯m only taking it back now. @Some 18th-tier c*nt, don¡¯t tter yourself. Why would a man whom I haven¡¯t even caught up with like you? Zhao Shuqing was really stubborn. She had always been a straightforward person in the industry, and her acting skills were good. She was also beautiful and had many fans. Now that they had spoken up, they immediately received the support of the fans. All of them followed the angry crusadepany and even spoke up for Lu Beiqing. After Zhao Shuqing, more and more people stood up to express their opinions. They were different from those outdated or unpopr celebrities. Now, all of them were popr in the entertainment industry and had good acting skills. It was obvious which side was winning. The current fight was almost one-sided. Chapter 236 - 236 Leng and Liao Families Begging for Mercy 236 Leng and Liao Families Begging for Mercy Of course, this included Bai Yunyi, who had been paying attention to the trend online. After discovering that the situation was uncontroble, she immediately called her manager and asked for her ount password. After the manager realized that the current situation was no longer under their control, he gave the ount to her. After Bai Yunyi posted that she would always believe in Director Lu, for some reason, she felt a little disappointed. After this thought shed through her mind, she broke out in a cold sweat. The fingers holding the cell phone began to turn pale. Why would she think that? Shouldn¡¯t she be happy that her senior¡¯s situation was getting better? However, the disappointment in her heart clearly told her what a despicable person she was. She thought about it and called Leng Yunting, only to find that he was busy. Bai Yunyi bit her lip. Could it be¡­ Could it be that Leng Yunting went to look for Liu Qianqian again? Leng Yunting didn¡¯t look for his first love, but he was indeed very busy now because severalpanies under him had problems. Several of his previous partners suddenly broke the contract and stopped working with him. They even stepped on him. Not only had something happened to him, but the same problem had also happened to his father. Moreover, that problem was even more severe. At the same time, Lu Zhan returned to the Lu Corporation and dealt with some traitors with his eldest son. After dealing with some partners who had changed sides, he quickly stabilized the Lu Corporation. If they still didn¡¯t understand why they were suddenly attacked, they would have lived in vain. What shocked The Leng family¡¯s father and son and the Liao Family was that the Lu family was now like an elite wolf pack, treating their two families as prey. They attacked their weaknesses in an orderly manner and quickly bit their throats. It was as if they were driving to their deaths. The Leng family and The Liao family werepletely flustered. How could this be? The master had clearly said that the Lu family¡¯s luck would fall on them, but now it didn¡¯t seem like what the master had said at all. The Leng family and The Liao family quickly called the master to ask for help. They also asked what was going on and why Lu Zhan had really recovered! But right on the heels of that, they realized that they couldn¡¯t get through to the master no matter what. This was like a bolt from the blue for them. ¡°How could this be? Master? Why can¡¯t I get through to him?!¡± The Leng family was in a mess. The father and son were as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. The head of the Leng family called Liao Zhongxian and found out that both parties could not contact the master. His face immediately turned ashen. ¡°Damn it! What kind of bullsh*t master is this? I think he¡¯s most likely a liar!¡± Liao Zhongxian, who felt that he had been deceived, began to speak without thinking. When he was on the phone with the head of the Leng family, he scolded the master from head to toe. They were forced into a corner. Now that the Lu family had be stronger, they realized that the Lu family was like a giant dragon resting. Even if the two families joined forces, they could not shake the other party at all. Instead, they were bitten by the Lu father and son. They regretted provoking such a lunatic. Under the relentless suppression from Lu Zhan and the Lu family¡¯s sons, The Leng family and The Liao family¡¯s total assets had shrunk by more than half in less than half a month. Even arge number of elite employees in thepany quit theirpanies. They finally understood what it felt like when the world was about to copse. When they finally could not hold on anymore, the two families shamelessly begged for mercy and apologized with generous gifts. Their attitudes were extremely humble. Lu Zhan, Lu Beihuai, and Lu Beiqing sat at the top, drinking tea and looking at the two of them with a faint smile. ¡°Brother Leng, Brother Liao, why did you bring so many gifts?¡± The two of them broke out in cold sweat. Wasn¡¯t he asking the obvious? Half a month ago, they were still happily thinking that the Lu family was about to fall and that no one would press down on their necks anymore. However, who would have thought that the p in the face woulde so quickly? In just half a month, everything had been reversed. Now, the two of them naturally knew that they had been tricked. However, what was even more shocking was that the Lu family definitely had a true master, and he was even more powerful than the master they knew. Otherwise, how could a group of ordinary people from the Lu family be a match for those people? When they could not contact the master, the two familiespletely settled down. ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Isn¡¯t it only right for me to bring some gifts to see you?¡± As the saying went, one had to be thick-skinned if they wanted to eat well. ¡°Congrattions on your recovery, Brother Lu. Hahaha¡­¡± Lu Zhan ced the teacup on the table unhurriedly, making a crisp sound. Leng Liao and Leng Liao¡¯s hearts seemed to jump with this thump. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to the two of you? If not for the ¡®masters¡¯ you found, how could I have recovered so quickly?¡± Liao Zhongxian immediately began to sing a bitter scene. ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t tter us. Previously, I had always thought that he was a true master, so I rmended him to your family. However, I only found out from others some time ago that he¡¯s not a master. He¡¯s a liar. He tricked me so hard!¡± The head of the Leng family also started to voice his grievances. He said that he should not listen to others and introduce such a liar to the Lu family. The three of them watched quietly as they made up the story. Seeing that the Lu father and sons were indifferent after saying so much, no matter how thick-skinned Liao Zhongxian was, he still felt resentful and humiliated. In the past, although he was suppressed by The Liao family, he had never bowed and bowed like this. Now, he only felt aggrieved and ufortable. When he was in school, he looked down on Lu Zhan because Lu Zhan was not valued at all. However, he was the school¡¯s idol. Not only was he good-looking, but his grades had always been top in his age. He was clearly a down-and-out guy, but he seemed to be more popr than their group of rich second-generation heirs. He had never taken Lu Zhan seriously, even though Lu Zhan took over the Lu family¡¯s business and it was thriving. Deep down, he did not like Lu Zhan either. But now, the situation waspletely reversed. The person he had once looked down on was now stepping on his neck and looking down at him. However, he could not show any hatred on his face and had to smile! He was already so old. How humiliating was this for Liao Zhongxian? ¡°Brother Lu, since the misunderstanding has been resolved, then ourpany¡­¡± Lu Zhan sneered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still have other important things to deal with. As for your small matter, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± With that, the three of them stood up and left without looking at them. Liao Zhongxian and the head of the Leng family¡¯s faces instantly turned red. They did not expect the Lu family to not give them face even though they hade to beg for mercy. After returning home, they threw a tantrum, but there were still many problems that needed to be resolved. Chapter 237 - 237 Dealing With the Pei Family 237 Dealing With the Pei Family After a month, The Liao family and The Leng family werepletely squeezed out of the first-ss aristocratic families. In just a month, they became third-ss aristocratic families. This difference was too great. At this point, the Lu family had also stopped. Such a lesson was enough for them to suffer for the rest of their lives. Moreover, as long as the Lu family was around, they would never be able to stand out. Moreover, what was the point of settling it all at once? For some people who were high up in the air, such an oue was the most uneptable to them. The wealthy families had been sitting this one out and reaping the spoilster. When they saw this result, they could not help but sigh. In their hearts, the Lu family was the existence that they could not afford to offend. The others were all watching the show, but the Pei family, who had been bewitched by the Liao family and indirectly participated in this matter, seemed to have a knife hanging above their heads. Every day, they were afraid that the knife would fall. After seeing the fate of The Leng family and The Liao family, Pei Linping and the mistress rushed to the Lu family to apologize. Using their rtionship with Pei Anran¡¯s, they hoped that the Lu family would bypass the Pei family on ount of his daughter. However, the Pei family could not even enter the Lu family¡¯s house with the gifts. They were so anxious that blisters appeared at the corners of their mouths. After waiting at the Lu family¡¯s entrance for a few days, they finally ran into Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha, who had just returned from school. They no longer acted like elders and tried their best to y the emotional card with the two children. ¡°Xiaocha, these are all gifts from Grandpa. Take them.¡± ¡°Beichen, you have one too. Come and take a look.¡± Lu Beichen stood in front of his sis and looked at them coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask us anymore. Do you really think we can just forget about what you¡¯ve done?¡± Pei Linping¡¯s expression changed instantly. He could no longer maintain the fawning smile on his face. His face turned pale and he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°This¡­ No matter what, I¡¯m still your mother¡¯s biological father and your grandfather. Even if I did something stupid, you can forgive me.¡± Lu Beichen sneered. ¡°Blood rtions? Do you want to see what happened to my ¡®good grandfather¡¯?¡± Pei Linping was so frightened that he trembled. Lu Zhan was ruthless and decisive. Back then, he could deal with the Lu family¡¯s illegitimate children and even sent his biological father to the mental hospital to be guarded. Of course, he would not care about the blood rtionship. Lu Zhan did not even show mercy to his biological father, let alone his father-inw, who he did not have a good rtionship with. At the thought of this, Pei Linping¡¯s face turned green and pale. His eyes were filled with deep fear. He turned his head and pped the mistress beside him to the ground. That p was really loud. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, b*tch. If you hadn¡¯t been whispering nonsense into my ear to make me believe in the Liao family, I wouldn¡¯t have done such a stupid thing! Also, if you hadn¡¯t seduced me back then, Anran¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have passed away so early!¡± Pei Linping was also a ruthless person. In a short period of time, he managed to push all the me onto a woman. Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha watched coldly. They felt that this man was really disgusting. The woman covered her face and looked at him in disbelief, as if she had just met this person. ¡°You¡­ you hit me.¡± Lu Beichen grabbed his sister¡¯s hand and was about to leave when Pei Linping quickly chased after him. ¡°Little Chen, Xiaocha, I¡¯m your grandfather, your biological grandfather. Can you bear to see your father deal with me? Grandpa was also deceived.¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°Get lost.¡± Did he really think that they were easy to deceive? Grandpa? Ha¡­ He didn¡¯t even think that his parents had done anything wrong when his biological grandfather was locked up in a mental hospital. Pei Linping wanted to continue pestering them, but the Lu family¡¯s bodyguards came out and stopped him. Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha, who were walking home, quickly heard the cursing and arguing from behind. It was Pei Linping arguing with the woman he marriedter. A dogfight. After the rest of the Lu family came back and found out about this, Lu Zhan¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I was nning to deal with themter, but they can¡¯t wait to have a death wish.¡± The next day, the Pei family¡¯spany¡¯s capital chain was cut off, and severalpanies were in trouble. Pei Linping was overwrought and went everywhere to borrow money. He even went to the bank to borrow money. Of course, the bank did not dare to lend the Pei family money. From the looks of it, if they really lent him money, he would probably not be able to return. His good friends who used to call him brother were all snobs. It was already good enough that they did not step on him in this situation, but they still lent him money? Previously, when he relied on the Lu family to show off in front of them, he probably did not expect that he would end up like this one day. What surprised Pei Linping even more was that his wife, who had always been gentle to him, also betrayed him at this critical moment. Not only did she take away arge amount of the family¡¯s funds, but she also ran away without a trace. Pei Linping waspletely dumbfounded. So¡­ what had he done all these years? Didn¡¯t that woman always say that she didn¡¯t love him for his money but for his personality? And that was it? Pei Linping was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent to the hospital. After returning from the hospital, he waspletely dispirited. After dealing with thosepanies, only a smallpany was left to support him. He had also moved from the big vi to a small apartment. Other than Pei Xue, who had nowhere to go, there was no one around him. Faced with the Pei family¡¯splete decline, many people did not understand why the Lu family would touch the Pei family for no reason. Those who received news from the spirits knew that the Pei family and the Liao family were close and wanted to harm the Lu family. This news made people sigh. If it were them, they really didn¡¯t know how this person¡¯s brain worked. However, there were also people who felt that the Lu family had gone too far. After all, they were all rtives. This behavior was too vicious. Everyone had their own opinions, but the Lu family did not care. They closed the door and continued to live their lives in harmony. After resolving the family crisis, Lu Xiaocha finally did not have to worry about anyone staring at her family at all times. Of course, she would find the Ancestor who had escaped sooner orter. Lu Xiaocha was going to the audition in October. Moreover, she had taken her brother¡¯s private ne to Country M. It had only been two to three days since Lu Beiqing was defamed in the country. In the end, because of a photo, he hadpletely be a top celebrity. As a director, he had more fans than celebrities. This was really the ceiling of the director world. Chapter 238 - 238 Bai Yunyi Is Here Too 238 Bai Yunyi Is Here Too After the ne arrived at the airport, Therode personally came to pick them up. To be precise, he came to pick up Lu Beiqing. Until now, he did not even know that Lu Beiqing and Lu Xiaocha were siblings. Therefore, when they saw the two of them walking out of the airport together, it was a double surprise. ¡°Lu, Little Cutie, why are you here together?!¡± There was a smile on Lu Beiqing¡¯s face. If one looked closely, one could see the craftiness in his eyes. ¡°Let me introduce you. Lu Xiaocha is my sister. She¡¯s my biological sister.¡± Therode: ¡°???¡± After reacting for a few seconds, a shocked expression appeared on his face. His mouth was agape for a long time. ¡°What did you just say? Are you kidding me?¡± Lu Beiqingughed. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. This is really my sister. Don¡¯t we look alike?¡± Therode was both amused and angry. ¡°The little cutie is actually your sister. Then why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡± Lu Beiqing: ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise.¡± Therode looked at him resentfully. ¡°This isn¡¯t a surprise. This is already a shock, okay?¡± After epting this shocking fact, Therode became even more excited and brought the two of them to the cafeteria for a meal. ¡°Order whatever you want. It¡¯s my treat today.¡± Lu Xiaocha ced her hands obediently on her knees and smiled sincerely. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Lu Beiqing: ¡°¡­ Let me treat you.¡± Therode was very magnanimous. ¡°You¡¯re the guests today. Of course, this meal is on me.¡± Lu Beiqing revealed a meaningful smile. Therode did not understand at first, but after Lu Xiaocha ordered many dishes, his mouth opened wide and his jaw did not close for a long time. The waiter beside him was equally shocked. He quickly recorded what the youngdy had ordered. Lu Beiqing replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My sister¡¯s appetite is a little big. Moreover, the amount of food in Western meals is rtively small, so she ordered so much.¡± Therode said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, but¡­ Little cutie, can you really eat it?¡± Lu Xiaocha puffed out her chest confidently. ¡°Of course!¡± He had underestimated her. After everything was served at the dining table one after another, Lu Xiaocha ate cutely and quickly finished everything on the te in a short period of time. She ate so much, but her table manners were not sloppy at all. She was not elegant, but she looked like a little hamster. She was extremely cute. He felt that just looking at her made him feel inexplicably better. Everyone was amazed. Therode, who was sitting opposite Lu Xiaocha, let out shocked sounds from time to time. ¡°How did your sister do it? She looks really small.¡± ¡°Oh my god, this is unbelievable. I have inspiration again.¡± ¡°She looks really thin. Has she always been like this? I¡¯m curious. Did she really eat so much?¡± He was not the only one who was curious. The others around him were also extremely curious. Lu Xiaocha patted her stomach. ¡°Of course I ate it.¡± Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Otherwise, where else could the food have gone? Aftering out of the restaurant, Lu Xiaocha and her brother went straight to the hotel. They rested for a night to adjust their jetg before going to the movie audition event location the next day. Lu Beiqing sent her to the audition district just to avoid arousing suspicion. He sent her to the door and even asked an assistant to follow her. After giving her some instructions, he left. Because this character was Asian, Lu Xiaocha saw many Asian faces inside. They were all celebrities, and they often appeared on the big screen. However, there were more Westerners. This was because not only did the role of Yun Li appear in this audition, but other roles had also been added. As soon as Lu Xiaocha walked in, the faint gazes around her, especially those celebrities with Asian faces, sensed a strong sense of danger when they saw her face. Those who coulde here for the audition had to get the relevant role script. Hence, they knew even more clearly that the Asian girl who had just entered was too simr to the Yun Li in the script! Yun Li was just like this beautiful oriental name. Her skin was snow-white, and her eyes were like beautiful ss. She was a rather exquisite and beautiful oriental girl. The description of her in the script was like an oriental elf. She was lively and beautiful, but her body was adorable and had a powerful strength. When Lu Xiaocha entered, everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of Yun Li¡¯s appearance in the script. It was as if that role was specially tailored for her! Thinking of this, the sense of danger intensified! After Lu Xiaocha found a ce to sit down, someone walked over alone. ¡°Hello, you¡¯re from Yunzhou, right?¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at her. She was a sweet-looking female celebrity. Lu Xiaocha felt like she had seen her on television. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t recognize the name of the person in real life, but she didn¡¯t know her name. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from Yunzhou.¡± The girl was pleasantly surprised. ¡°I¡¯m also from Yunzhou. You¡¯re so good-looking. Why didn¡¯t I notice you in the circle before?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Newbie.¡± Yu Meng¡¯s eyes instantly widened. She was actually a rookie! ¡°This¡­ this is your first movie?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded, thinking that this was probably thest drama in her life. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re in luck!¡± Yu Meng looked at her with shining eyes. ¡°Your first script was directed by Therode. Impressive!¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®Thank you?¡¯ Someone had already gone in for the audition. All of them were extremely nervous. At this moment, another person walked over. Lu Xiaocha and Yu Meng looked over. Oh, it was an acquaintance. Bai Yunyi also saw Lu Xiaocha the moment she entered the audition hall. She paused, her eyes shing, and her fingers subconsciously clenched. Before she came, she was still hoping that a youngdy like Lu Xiaocha would note to the audition. However, the moment she saw her, Bai Yunyi¡¯s heart sank. She had personally witnessed how Therode had personally invited her to the audition. After that, she rmended herself and gave the business card to Therode. After a few days of nervous anticipation, she was disappointed. Therode did not call her at all. In the end, she still got the opportunity to audition with Leng Yunting¡¯s help, but that was before the Leng family declined. More than once, she was d that she had gotten this opportunity early. Otherwise, it would be impossible with the Leng family¡¯s current strength. Thinking of the Leng family and Leng Yunting, Bai Yunyi¡¯s eyes darkened. In the past, when the Leng family was still at its peak, she was protected by Leng Yunting in the entertainment industry. The entirepany had to give her some face. However, after the fall of the Leng family, she realized that it wasn¡¯t easy to survive in the entertainment industry without anyone to protect her. No matter where she went, she felt that she was being mocked and suppressed. Especially those who had a grudge against her before, they didn¡¯t dare to show her any disrespect when the Leng family was around. However, the Leng family had declined, and everyone treated her as a target to be stepped on. Chapter 239 - 239 Audition 239 Audition So¡­ she had to get this role. She had to prove herself. She had relied on her own hard work to get to where she was today. Bai Yunyi sat down not far from Lu Xiaocha and nced at her obscurely before cheering herself on. So what if Therode had taken a fancy to her previously? This youngdy of the Lu family was not an actress and did not have any acting skills at all. She had prepared for so long and would definitely seed. Yu Meng was talking to Lu Xiaocha about Bai Yunyi. She pursed her lips and snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her toe too.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at her curiously. ¡°You don¡¯t like Bai Yunyi?¡± When she read novels, she knew that after Bai Yunyi became famous, she was known as the country¡¯s daughter. Whether it was her fans or many people in the circle, they liked her very much. Yu Meng said generously, ¡°Her image shes with mine. Forget it, but the team behind her likes to write articles and trample on others. I¡¯m one of their victims. Previously, my fans and hers had a huge fight. ¡°In any case, for the sake of my fans, I have to join forces with them. I don¡¯t know her personally, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from hating her. Who would like someone who has stepped on them?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. She did not know much about the entertainment industry. She scratched her head and felt a little strange. Why did she feel that her scalp was itching? Was it because of the shampoo? No, this had never happened before. While Bai Yunyi was secretly observing Lu Xiaocha, her phone rang. It was a message from Leng Yunting. Leng Yunting: [Yunyi, do you have any cash on you? Lend it to me first. I¡¯ll return the money to you after I stabilize.] Bai Yunyi looked at the message and impatience shed across her eyes. Bai Yunyi: [I only have one million yuan on me. I don¡¯t have any more. I¡¯m sorry, Ah Ting. You know that celebrities look morous, but in reality, they need money to buy things.] After sending the message, she transferred a million yuan. Bai Yunyi: [I¡¯m sorry, Ah Ting. I¡¯m going to audition soon, so I won¡¯t contact you for the time being.] Then, she turned off her phone. On the other side, Leng Yunting, who looked haggard, was so angry that heughed when he saw the one million yuan that Bai Yunyi had transferred over. Previously, when he was supporting Bai Yunyi, he had spent at least a hundred million yuan on her. Her contract in thepany had been S-grade since the beginning. All the contracts inside were beneficial to Bai Yunyi. Most of the remuneration for the scenes she took on was transferred to her card after filming. But now, she actually said that she only had a million yuan on her. Hehe¡­ She was treating him like a fool! ¡°Bai Yunyi!¡± Leng Yunting¡¯s expression gradually twisted. ¡°Number 17, Lu Xiaocha, it¡¯s your turn to audition.¡± Yu Meng had already tried the mirror, but she felt that she didn¡¯t have much hope. ¡°Good luck. Your image and Yun Li¡¯s are toopatible. As long as your acting skills are not bad, I believe you still have a high chance.¡± Lu Xiaocha smiled. ¡°Thank you for your blessings.¡± She got up and went to the audition. Bai Yunyi stared at her nervously the entire time. Lu Xiaocha pretended not to notice and walked in calmly. The male and female leads of ¡°Magical World¡± were still the original cast. The auditions this time were all new roles. After Lu Xiaocha walked in, other than her second brother and Therode, she also saw the male and female leads and screenwriters of Magical World. Those who had never seen Lu Xiaocha before widened their eyes in surprise when they saw her. The male protagonist of the movie, Rex, said, ¡°Oh my god, this girl simply looks too much like Yun Li!¡± The female lead of the movie, Elena, said exaggeratedly, ¡°Therode, she¡¯s the oriental elf you described, right? Her facial features are very recognizable, and she¡¯s really beautiful. Believe me, this Oriental girl will definitely be especially beautiful on camera!¡± They were all speaking the Mnguage. Lu Xiaocha was confused. She couldn¡¯t understand it at all! However, Therode had acent expression on his face. How could he not have good taste? ¡°Ahem, then please perform the plot of saving the beautiful Ms. Elena from the devil.¡± The fighting scene that Therode mentioned took up a lot of screen time. Yun Li was an Asian girl who lived in the forest and lived with nature and animals every day. She also had a dragon by her side, which was her bestpanion. Everyone in theter plot called her the Dragon Lady. Yun Li, who had never been outside, discovered the group of protagonists who had barged into the ancient forest and secretly followed them for a few days. When she realized that these people would not harm the living beings in the forest, she had a good impression of them. After that, the female protagonist was captured by demons from the Demon Canyon in the west. Yun Li had always hated these evil demons. When the protagonist group was too weak and could not defeat the demons, she saved the female protagonist. From then on, she had a connection with the protagonist group and helped them eliminate the demons that had been entrenched in the Demon Canyon. Elena looked at Therode in shock when he spoke. ¡°Therode, are you sure? She¡¯s still so young. Can she even fight?¡± Therode smiled mysteriously. ¡°Trust me, she will surprise you.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. Their audition was in an open-air garden. There was an artificialke and a few trees not far away. Lu Xiaocha had already thought of what to do. When she closed her eyes and opened them again, the expression in her eyes had changed. The seemingly harmless and beautiful elf¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust and hostility towards something. That was her body¡¯s instinct. As a girl who grew up in this forest, she had long treated the ancient forest as her home and the living beings here as her family and friends. However, the demons in the Demon Canyon were destroying the vitality of this forest, so she deeply hated the demons there. She was no stranger to such emotions. She only needed to treat demons as ghouls. The small figure jumped up and stepped lightly on a rockery that protruded from theke. Then, her body arched like a cat and jumped again. Finally, she crossed the artificialke andnded on a tall tree. She weaved nimbly through the branches. When she finallynded, she had one hand around something¡¯s neck. With the other, she raised a branch high and then dropped it. She fought the invisible demon. Moreover, her actions were quite coherent and clean, giving people thefortable feeling of a visual feast. When she moved, Elena and Rex were already eximing with their eyes wide open. ¡°Oh my god, she jumped onto the rockery in theke just now, right? Then, she jumped onto a tree from the rockery!¡± ¡°Her movements are too beautiful. How did she do it? It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Chapter 240 - 240 Indignant 240 Indignant To ordinary people, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s series of actions waspleted without any tools. Moreover, her every move was filled with the beauty of strength and was not sluggish at all! Most importantly, she clearly had soft and harmless looks, but her skills were even better than that of a martial arts actor. This contrast was simply dazzling. Rex danced excitedly. ¡°I used to think that martial arts in Yun Nation was a lie, but her performance just now was too shocking. This is not something an ordinary person can do, right? She¡¯s a martial arts girl, right?¡± Therodeughed out loud and looked at Lu Xiaocha with shining eyes. ¡°I knew my judgment wouldn¡¯t be wrong. She¡¯s the oriental elf Yun Li in my heart!¡± Elena smiled and said, ¡°I think this role is set, right? There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone more suitable for Yun Li than her. What a magical Asian girl.¡± Therode waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the people behind to try. We¡¯ve already found Yun Li.¡± Actually, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was giving the other Asian celebrities a fair chance topete, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted this audition. In the end, it proved that he had good taste. Lu Xiaocha did not disappoint him. There was a gentle smile on Lu Beiqing¡¯s lips. It was different from the distant and faint smile he had when he was outside. There was a hint of pampering in this smile. Looking at his outstanding sister, there was also unconceble pride in his eyes. After Lu Xiaocha left, the rest of the celebrities who auditioned for Yun Li received a notice that they did not need to audition anymore. The remaining celebrities who came to audition for Yun Li¡¯s role were disappointed. Among them, Bai Yunyi was the most shocked. She had spent so much effort to get this audition invitation, but it was all gone now. How could this be¡­ Bai Yunyi was dejected. When she saw Lu Xiaocha walk out, there was hatred in the depths of her eyes. It must be because of her! Why? Why did some people stand at the top of the pyramid at birth? What she couldn¡¯t get even after working so hard, some people could easily get it. She was indignant. Lu Xiaocha went to the washroom and met Bai Yunyi when she came out. ¡°Miss Lu, do you still remember me?¡± Bai Yunyi stopped her with a smile on her face. It had to be said that her acting skills were really not bad. She was clearly feeling ufortable and even filled with hatred, but she could still smile. ¡°Yes, Miss Bai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Of course, she knew her. She was the original female lead of the novel. The plot had beenpletely destroyed. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with the male and female leads of the original book. She remembered that after her brother died, there was a scene where this woman ced a bouquet of white chrysanthemums in front of her second brother¡¯s screen and sighed. ¡°The world is unpredictable. I didn¡¯t expect you to end up like this.¡± Then, she turned around and happily got together with Leng Yunting. At this time, the Leng family was already standing at the top of the wealthy families. She enjoyed Leng Yunting¡¯s protection. When Liu Qianqian came back, she experienced the difficult days without Leng Yunting¡¯s favor. At that time, she realized that she had gained a foothold in the entertainment industry because of Leng Yunting¡¯s favoritism. Later on, Leng Yunting no longer had any contact with Liu Qianqian because of her. Bai Yunyi finally opened her heart and got together with him. From then on, she entered a wealthy family and lived the life of a richdy. As for the male lead¡¯s first love whom he had a crush on, when he thought about it again, it was just a pile of cold soil. So¡­ this woman¡¯s love was measured by money. She didn¡¯t believe that Bai Yunyi didn¡¯t know that the dirt on Second Brother had nothing to do with Leng Yunting. Even the anti-fans chasing after his car might have been arranged by Leng Yunting. So, why was she stopping her now? Bai Yunyi said, ¡°What you¡¯re doing is wrong.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at her in amusement. Her eyes were extremely innocent. ¡°Miss Bai, what are you talking about?¡± Bai Yunyi said, ¡°I know you¡¯re the youngdy of the Lu family, but it¡¯s unfair to many people if you use improper means to get this role because of your background.¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at her calmly. ¡°Come, tell me how it¡¯s unfair to you.¡± Bai Yunyi looked a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not just unfair to me, but to everyone.¡± She acted as if she was really trying to seek justice for everyone. ¡°Everyone has prepared a lot for this role. They¡¯ve seriously honed their acting skills and memorized their lines. They even came from so far away to audition. But now, because of you, the people behind don¡¯t even have the chance to see the director. Don¡¯t you think your actions are too domineering?¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°I find it strange. This is a decision made by the director of the audition team. Why didn¡¯t you ask the director for his opinion? Why did youe to me to say this? Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully because I¡¯m young?¡± Panic shed across Bai Yunyi¡¯s face. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I heard that Senior Lu was among the casting crew this time. He¡¯s your brother¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha interrupted her. ¡°So based on your subjective imagination, you think my brother got me in through a back door?¡± Bai Yunyi clenched her fists. ¡°This isn¡¯t subjective spection. I¡¯m just making a reasonable guess. The notice that Yun Li isn¡¯t auditioning was only given after you entered. Your brother should also be participating in the filming of Magical World. You¡¯re also the daughter of the Lu family. Can¡¯t this prove anything?¡± ¡°So¡­ Miss Bai, did you selectively forget that when we were at the racecourse, Director Therode tried his best to invite me to y the role of Yun Li after seeing me?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything!¡± Bai Yunyi was a little agitated as she stared straight at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°You¡¯re not an actor and don¡¯t have any acting skills. Even if you fit the role, Director Therode wouldn¡¯t joke about this role. I believe that other than you, there must be someone more suitable.¡± ¡°A more suitable candidate? You?¡± A cold voice came from behind. Bai Yunyi mmed the brick and saw Lu Beiqing standing in the corridor outside the washroom, looking at them. Her face instantly turned pale. Lu Beiqing heard everything they said just now. Bai Yunyi¡¯s voice was strained, and she looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Senior¡­ Senior, it¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡± Lu Xiaocha slowly walked to Lu Beiqing¡¯s side andined righteously. ¡°Brother, she wronged me!¡± Bai Yunyi panicked. Under Lu Beiqing¡¯s cold gaze, she shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just¡­¡± ¡°Just indignant?¡± Lu Beiqing said calmly, ¡°This role was originally inspired by my sister. It was also createdpletely ording to her appearance. So do you think there¡¯s a problem with giving this role to her?¡± Chapter 241 - 241 Untitled 241 Untitled Bai Yunyi pinched her dress tightly with a bleak smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. I was thinking too much.¡± In the end, she didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on him. Bai Yunyi¡¯s eyes were red, like an innocent and pitiful little white rabbit. ¡°I was just too anxious. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get this role, but now¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Senior. I lost myposure.¡± There was a faint smile on Lu Beiqing¡¯s lips, but his eyes were as cold as the moonlight by the cold river. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to me?¡± Bai Yunyi¡¯s face turned pale, and she bowed in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s direction right on the heels of that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lu. I misspoke.¡± She lowered her eyes, hiding the unwillingness and hatred in them. There was even deep jealousy. She had tried so hard to get close to him, but the distance was still so far. Lu Xiaocha only had to stand beside him to receive his gentle and doting gaze. Why were some people so lucky? Lu Beiqing left with his sister. When he left, he did not even look at Bai Yunyi. She watched in a daze as the young man¡¯s tall back disappeared before her eyes with the girl. Lu Xiaocha was heartless and did not take it to heart. ¡°Second Brother, aren¡¯t you auditioning? Why are you here?¡± Lu Beiqing¡¯s voice was gentle and soothing. ¡°The assistant said that you¡¯ve been out for a while. I was worried and came to look for you. It doesn¡¯t matter if I left alone.¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Worried about me? Are you worried that I¡¯ll be eaten alive?¡± It was still uncertain who would eat who. Lu Beiqing smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He rubbed his sis¡¯s head. ¡°Will youe with me to the production team¡¯s gathering after this?¡± Hearing that, Lu Xiaocha was no longer sleepy. ¡°What is there to eat?¡± Lu Beiqing asked her, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t want Western food. There¡¯s too little on each te.¡± When she was at the western cafeteria, she ate a lot of tes. Those people looked at her as if she was a monster. No, no. Her appetite was a little big, but the te was too small! Lu Beiqing looked at her bulging cheeks and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give Therode my opinion.¡± After the audition ended, Therode organized a dinner for seafood barbecue. He was quite generous. All the seafood were in veryrge portions. Everyone else was drinking and celebrating. Lu Xiaocha only buried her head in her food. An ¡°aplice¡± brother beside her helped her peel the shell. She ate happily. Her snow-white cheeks were puffed up, and her cat-like eyes were as bright as stars. The people who were originally drinking and having fun had unknowingly turned their gazes to her. ¡°She¡¯s really like a little angel who has fallen into the mortal world. How can she be so cute? Even when she¡¯s eating!¡± ¡°Is this really Lu¡¯s sister? Lu, can I bring your sister back to raise her? She¡¯s too cute.¡± Now, everyone basically knew that Lu Xiaocha was the sister of this famous director from Yunzhou. However, no one at the event location felt that she had relied on connections to enter the production team. They had personally watched the little cutie¡¯s audition. It suited Yun Li too well and her skills were so perfect. Lu Xiaocha didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but they seemed to be talking about her? She blinked. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t understand. Let me show you all a smiley face.¡¯ Everything was fine as long as she smiled. ¡°Oh! I feel like I¡¯ve been hit by sweetness! Why is she so cute!¡± Elena covered her face and almost screamed. Logically speaking, most Westerners could not appreciate the faces of Easterners, but sometimes, the truly good-looking people did not have national boundaries or gender. For example, Lu Beiqing and Lu Xiaocha. In the end, Elena and the others stopped drinking and sat beside Lu Xiaocha to feed the ¡°little hamster¡± like Lu Beiqing. Lu Beiqing was speechless. ¡®You¡¯re stealing my job!¡¯ After the gathering ended and all the actors were confirmed, the filming of the movie began. As a rare Asian face in the production team, Lu Xiaocha received a lot of attention as soon as she entered the production team. Some liked this cute and soft little sister, but some jealous and even racist people didn¡¯t like her. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Therode is thinking. Why did he have to add an Asian as the main character? Their looks don¡¯t match my taste at all.¡± A woman with long brown hair wasining to her assistant in the dressing room. The blonde girl next to her rolled her eyes. ¡°Then your taste is really better than Director Delo¡¯s. That Asian girl is much prettier than you.¡± ¡°Little b*tch, do you want to fight?¡± ¡°Come if you have the guts. I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time, you idiot.¡± The two of them cursed at each other as they put on makeup. They rolled up their sleeves several times, but with the help of their assistants, they did not really fight. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s makeup was already done. In order to fit the role, she was wearing a replica animal skin skirt. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and braided with a few fishbone braids. At the end of her hair were ornaments made of wild beast teeth. She wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes, so she was barefooted. There were only some beautiful stone anklets tied around her ankles. Her originally wild outfit gave her a charming and lively look. Therode¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw hering out. ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s the Yun Li in my heart!¡± Elena said, ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve really given us a big surprise!¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at her brother and smiled widely. Lu Beiqing smiled and prepared to start filming. Yun Li¡¯s first appearance in the movie was on a tree. The dense forest was filled with ancient trees that towered into the sky. The leaves gave her the most natural hiding ce. The petite humans were as agile as the spiritual cats in the forest. They jumped between the tall trees as if they were walking on t ground. Therode had chosen a venue that fit the background of the movie. Now that they were filming in a real forest, it gave Lu Xiaocha a lot of room to perform. She did not hang the wire because she felt that it was troublesome and annoying. She jumped up and grabbed the branch. With a few clean flips, she jumped onto the tree. ¡°Is this okay?¡± Standing firmly on the tree, she did not even breathe heavily. Her dark eyes looked down at the people below. The staff and actors surrounding her were dumbfounded. They stared nkly at the young girl who climbed up the tree in two or three moves. Their mouths were wide open for a long time, but they did not react. ¡°Of course.¡± Before anyone could react, Lu Beiqing, as her biological brother, was very supportive. ¡°Xiaocha,e down first. Do the rest of you have any other questions?¡± He had a gentle smile on his face, but his distant and indifferent eyes swept over the few people who looked down on Asian actors with racial discrimination. Chapter 242 - 242 Turned Against Each Other 242 Turned Against Each Other The Westerners who had beenining about Asian actors being unrepresentable were pped in the face. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s subsequent performance was even more stunning. She did not have any wires, but she really seemed to have grown up in the forest. She blended perfectly into the forest and adapted better than anyone else. Other than some parts that required acting skills that Lu Xiaocha was not very familiar with, she was basically the one who contributed to any scenes that required exciting fighting. The motion instructor in the production team was amazed by the perfection of her every move. Lu Xiaocha used her strength to prove that she indeed had the ability to act well as Yun Li. After that, her days in the production team were much easier. Every day, she would move around when she had scenes. When she didn¡¯t have any scenes, she would eat all kinds of snacks. Moreover, most of the snacks she ate were made of heretical meat. Fu Ye had sent them to her directly from the heretic bureau in the country. The other actors in the production team, especially some actresses, could not help but look sideways when they saw her eating almost every day. ¡°Xiaocha, you eat so much every day. Won¡¯t you gain weight at all?¡± Elena and Lu Xiaocha had a good rtionship. Although they did not speak the samenguage, it was not difficult for them to chat with an interpreter. Lu Xiaocha was eating a piece of dried meat. ¡°No, I exercise a lot every day and eat a lot. I don¡¯t have enough to eat.¡± Elena looked at her snow-white skin and well-proportioned figure enviously. Although the girl¡¯s figure was not as curvaceous as an adult woman¡¯s, her muscles were well-proportioned. She was neither fat nor thin. ¡°I¡¯m the type who gains weight easily. I didn¡¯t dare to eat too much during filming, but now that I¡¯m watching you eat, I feel hungry too.¡± Seeing Lu Xiaocha eat, she was really hungry! Elena wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that way. The others thought the same. ¡°Rex, please control yourself and eat less. If you lose your abs, you¡¯re finished!¡± That¡¯s right. This person was also influenced by Lu Xiaocha and secretly brought food to the production team. However, every time he ate snacks, his manager would catch him. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®I¡¯ll eat my food. I didn¡¯t ask you to copy from me!¡¯ In the first week of Lu Xiaocha¡¯s filming in Country M, she was trending on the Inte, but it was not a good thing. A gossip blogger in the entertainment industry described the news of the casting of Magical World in the form of a document. Moreover, he had circled some of the Asian actors who had participated in the audition at that time. They were basically people who were familiar with and had arge number of fans. Their acting skills had also been recognized. After so much preparation, the problem was that so many outstanding actors could notpete with a neer whose name most people had never even heard of and had never acted before. This caused too much debate. The most unconvinced were the fans of the actors who had been circled. [Haha¡­ What else could it be? The power of capitalism.] [It¡¯s probably some rich youngdy who went to the entertainment industry to experience life again. This is internally decided, right? Wouldn¡¯t the others havee for nothing?] [This kind of person is the most disgusting. It¡¯s really the world of capitalists. The entertainment industry has been like this for a long time.] [The quality of movies nowadays is really getting lower and lower. I quite like to watch ¡®Magical World¡¯, but with the current situation, is this movie going to go lower too?] [That can¡¯t be, right? With Director Therode¡¯s temper, didn¡¯t someone else try to buy their way in previously, but he didn¡¯t agree?] [Then what¡¯s going on now? If it¡¯s really as the blogger said, why would Director Therode use a neer who has never acted before?] While they were arguing online, Yu Meng stood up and spoke. Yu Meng: What a joke. Can¡¯t directors use neers nowadays? @Gossip Frontline# Dig into the dirty dealings of certain movie casting# Yu Meng¡¯s fans immediately followed their idol. [I also want to say, can¡¯t the director use neers? Why is it that as long as a neer is chosen, it¡¯s the operation of capitalism? Can you not create so many conspiracy theories?] [Why? Only your idol can be chosen, but the newbie doesn¡¯t have a chance at all?] [Let me tell you a joke. The director can¡¯t choose a newbie. Otherwise, there will be shady dealings.] [If you really want to spread rumors, just do it. It doesn¡¯t cost much anyway.] There was amotion online, and the Lu family quickly discovered this trending topic. Lu Beihuai said coldly, ¡°Find out who released the news.¡± Chapter 243 - 243 Turned Against Each Other 2 243 Turned Against Each Other 2 This was obviously targeted at his sister. The young man¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. Lu Beiqing also saw themotion on the inte and chuckled. ¡°Looks like some people are really¡­ restless.¡± The assistant beside Lu Beiqing saw the smile on his face and shivered. Who was going to be unlucky again! Lu Beiqing did not tell his sister about this. Instead, he made a domestic call. ¡°Give those photos to Leng Yunting.¡± He could already guess whose handiwork this was. Although there was no evidence, he didn¡¯t need it. Bai Yunyi had thought it through very well. After her voice was disguised, she used her assistant¡¯s new phone card to contact the gossip blogger in the entertainment industry. After that, she did not care about this matter anymore. There were so many actresses present at that time. Even if they suspected her, the Lu family did not have any evidence to prove that she was the one who exposed the news. However, she had misjudged the extent of the Lu family¡¯s protectiveness. Regardless of whether there was evidence or not, they would just mess with her. Then, a photo of Bai Yunyi getting close to a certain Best Actor in the entertainment industry, acting intimately with a certain top celebrity, and chatting happily with a certain big boss in the entertainment industry appeared in Leng Yunting¡¯s hands. Leng Yunting¡¯s face contorted when he saw Bai Yunyi¡¯s cute smile in the photo. He smiled hideously with red eyes and crumpled the photo in his hand into a ball. Leng Yunting had never been a forbearing and magnanimous person. He had always treated Bai Yunyi as his property, but now, he realized that this thing was disobedient. Since she was disobedient, he would destroy her. Leng Yunting called Bai Yunyi and asked to meet her. Hearing Bai Yunyi¡¯s impatient tone, Leng Yunting said bluntly. ¡°You don¡¯t want the world to know that you¡¯re my sugar baby, do you?¡± Leng Yunting¡¯s sinister tone and words sessfully frightened Bai Yunyi. ¡°You¡ª¡± Leng Yunting said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I still have the contract I signed previously. Guess what your fans will think of you if I post this contract online? A pure fairy? Hahaha¡­¡± Thisughter was very mocking, causing Bai Yunyi¡¯s face to turn pale. ¡°Okay, where shall we meet?¡± Leng Yuntingughed coldly, his eyes shing with madness. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my house. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick you up. Don¡¯t think of any excuses or I¡¯ll ruin your reputation!¡± After hanging up, Bai Yunyi threw her phone out in anger. She never expected that she and Leng Yunting would end up like this. The trending topics that were not good to Lu Xiaocha quickly disappeared. Moreover, the gossip blogger who exposed it was also exposedter. It was all about him using this ount to take money to spread rumors and nder other celebrities. In the end, this blogger was attacked by the fans of those celebrities and directly canceled his ount. There was even a summons from the court. If someone really wanted to sue him for spreading rumors online, he would definitely suffer. Especially since it was the Lu family who sued him. When Lu Xiaocha found out about this, it had already ended. She did not have the feeling of being attacked online at all. She did not have many scenes in the production team, mainly because she had more action scenes. However, this waspletely her forte. What¡¯s more, Therode had added the setting of Yun Li as a foodie. During the rehearsal, she roasted real meat. Lu Xiaocha ate very happily during filming and acted as herself. Because her filming went too smoothly, Therode especially liked to film her scenes and even had the intention to add more scenes for her. However, Lu Xiaocha rejected him. There was no need to work overtime! In a month and a half, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s scenes werepleted and she received a thick red packet. ¡°Congrattions on wrapping up. Let¡¯s go out and celebrate tonight!¡± ¡°Xiaocha, are you leaving after filming is over? I can¡¯t bear to see you leave at all.¡± Elena hugged Lu Xiaocha and pinched her face. The soft, smooth, and tender feeling was superb! Lu Xiaocha did not make a fuss after being pinched by her. She was just very interested in the celebration she was talking about. This was because celebrating meant that they had to eat. ¡°I know a manor that has a very good roastmb.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat today!¡± Because Lu Xiaocha had wrapped up filming today, the production team ended work early. In the afternoon, everyone went to eat roasted wholemb. The roasted wholemb, which had a crispy and oily skin, was ced in the lettuce with a small de. Add a little chili noodles, and it would not be greasy even after taking a bite. It was filled with a solid fragrance. Lu Xiaocha was satisfied. She had not had enough of a roastedmb. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going back tomorrow. When are you going back?¡± The girl sat beside her brother and did not stand on ceremony with the roasted meat he fed her. She opened her mouth and ate it. ¡°Maybe another month or so.¡± ¡°Then hurry up. It won¡¯t be good if you¡¯re the only one left after our other brothers awaken their bloodlines.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Beiqing pinched her nose angrily. ¡°Do you really think that it¡¯s so easy to awaken the bloodline? Everyone has awakened it? Dream on.¡± Lu Xiaocha wrinkled her nose. ¡°You have to have some dreams. You¡¯re all very powerful.¡± Anyway, she felt that her brothers would most likely be able to awaken their bloodlines. Lu Beiqing saw her actions and scratched his head. ¡°Why do I keep seeing you scratching your head recently? Is it itchy?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°I wash my hair every day and tried several types of shampoo. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Lu Beiqing¡¯s slender fingers pulled the hair on the top of her head and he really found something abnormal. ¡°Your scalp is a little red. Is it an allergy? But it shouldn¡¯t be just here. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to take a look.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to take a look after I return.¡± The next day, she bade farewell to everyone in the production team. The weather gradually turned cold. Lu Beiqing gave her an extra set of clothes and sent her to the airport to watch her leave before going back. Chapter 244 - 244 Another realm gate opens 244 Another realm gate opens On the ne back, Lu Xiaocha leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside. Suddenly, she felt a vibration. It didn¡¯te from the ne, but from outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I thought I heard something. It was horrible.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with the ne?¡± The people in the ne also felt the impact of the powerful vibration. The flight attendant wasforting the passengers. ¡°Dear passengers, please rest assured that there are no problems with our ne at the moment. Please take your seats and don¡¯t move around casually¡­¡± Lu Xiaocha stared out of the ne. She felt a powerful spiritual energy in the north. This immediately made her think of the realm gate. Could it be that another realm gate had opened? After the nended, the people who had just alighted received the news the moment they turned on their cell phones. [There¡¯s been a magnitude 8 earthquake in Province D. A huge fracture has urred in the Central South Mountain Range. Currently, the officials have already started their rescue efforts.] ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake. The entire province was affected. Could the earthquake we felt on the ne be from Province D?¡± ¡°F*ck, we could feel it on the ne. What¡¯s Province D like now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. The mountain range has been broken.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not far from Province D. I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Lu Xiaocha was also looking at the news on her phone. The news was spreading very quickly now. It had happened less than an hour ago in Province D, and almost the entire country knew about it now. ¡°Hello, Xiaocha, are you here?¡± When they were about to reach home, Fu Ye called. ¡°The earthquake in Province D created a realm gate. It¡¯s deep in the Central South Mountain Range. The headquarters suspect that a powerful heretic mighte out of the realm gate. The higher-ups now know your ability and might let you go with them. Where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°At home. When are you going?¡± Fu Ye sounded a little frustrated. ¡°You just came back, right? Why are you so unlucky? I¡¯ll pick you up. You can rest in the car.¡± Lu Xiaocha did not feel tired. She was in good health. As soon as she returned home, Lu Xiaocha heard amotion inside. ¡°Lu Beichen, can you do it or not?!¡± This voice sounded a little tragic. When he walked in, he saw that her third brother and her youngest brother were both lying on the ground in a sorry state. Lu Beichen crawled on the ground, and a pair of snow-white wings spread out behind him. One of his wings pressed on Lu Beilin¡¯s body, and the hair on her second brother¡¯s tail stood up. ¡°Brothers? What are you guys doing?¡± The two people inside looked up at the same time and realized that Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re back!¡± Lu Beichen dragged his wings and stood up with some difficulty. Lu Beilin smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back?¡± He touched his tail that was hurting from the pressure, and his handsome face grimaced. ¡°Why would Ie back by myself? Brother, were you training your flying ability just now?¡± Lu Beichen nodded in embarrassment. ¡°The feathers on my wings are almost fully grown. I just wanted to see if I could fly.¡± Lu Beilin couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°In the end, this guy jumped down from the third floor. He couldn¡¯t control his wings well and directly fell onto me.¡± God knew how painful it was when he was pped by his brother¡¯s wings. ¡°My face seems to have been cut. Quickly help me see if it¡¯s disfigured.¡± He quickly ran home to look for a mirror and found that his face was really scratched by the feathers. ¡°Lu Beichen!! I¡¯m going to pluck out your feathers!¡± Lu Beichen was showing his wings to his sister. Previously, they were as small as chicken wings. Now, they had grown very big. They were even bigger than an eagle¡¯s wings. Furthermore, the pure white feathers did not have any impurities. They looked especially gorgeous and beautiful. Worst of all, he couldn¡¯t retract his wings, so he didn¡¯t dare to go out anymore. Other than staying at home and going to the realm gate, he couldn¡¯t go to school. ¡°My face! Other than looking good, your wings are useless!¡± Lu Beichen retorted, ¡°Your tail and ears don¡¯t seem to be of much use.¡± ¡°Are you blind? My tail is so beautiful and warm. How is it useless?!¡± ¡°My wings are warm too. Besides, I just haven¡¯t learned how to fly yet. I¡¯ll be able to fly when I learn it.¡± Perhaps it was because they were too bored, but the two of them had been arguing childishly at home every day recently. They would never allow the other party to look down on their wings and tail. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. To be honest, she had never seen her brothers argue like this. ¡°Little sister, tell me, isn¡¯t my tail much prettier than its feathers?¡± Lu Beichen did not ask, but his clear eyes were staring at her. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going on a missionter.¡± The two of them were instantly distracted. ¡°Huh? A mission from the heretic bureau? Didn¡¯t you juste back?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°You all know about the earthquake in Province D, right? A realm gate has also appeared there. A powerful heretic might have appeared. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Lu Beichen pped his wings and his eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± Lu Beilin also stood up. ¡°Bring me along. This bloodline has already awakened. No matter what, I have to try the effect.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°But you don¡¯t know how to use it yet.¡± Lu Beilin touched his tail. ¡°We can only grow through actualbat. The two of us at home don¡¯t have anyone to train with. We can¡¯t use my charm at all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t have a death wish. We can just be assistants at the back.¡± Lu Beilin blinked. ¡°I¡¯m quite good at fighting.¡± In the end, when Fu Ye came to pick her up, he brought two burdens along. ¡°Stuff your wings at the back. It¡¯s too much of a hindrance to take up the space of three people.¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°Can you not sweep your tail? I¡¯m allergic to fox fur!¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Lu Xiaocha sat in the front passenger seat with a calm expression. Although she had only been back for less than half a day, she felt that she was already used to it. Because in less than half a day, she had already seen her two brothers pick at each other¡¯s wings and tail no less than ten times. Fu Ye told Lu Xiaocha about the situation in Province D as he drove. ¡°There was a powerful earthquake at Nan Xun Mountain in Province D. An ancient tomb was shaken out, and the realm gate was inside the ancient tomb. That ancient tomb should be the tomb of a king or general. After the realm gate opened, some skeleton soldiers ran out. Currently, everyone the heretic bureau can mobilize has gone over to help. Moreover, there might be a big guy inside, so Yin Shian also went over.¡± The spiritual energy of the realm gate was abundant and powerful. It could allow ordinary people to awaken their bloodline power, and of course, it could also make some heretics stronger. Just like the bugs on the ginkgo tree, this one was even more troublesome. Chapter 245 - 245 Ancient Tomb 245 Ancient Tomb The tomb was originally filled with evil spirits, and it was an ancient tomb. Under the influence of the realm gate, the strength of the things buried inside would definitely increase greatly. Moreover, from Fu Ye¡¯s words, there should be many people buried alive inside. Now, anyone who died in the tomb would probably be a heretic. After the car drove over and they boarded the ne, Lu Xiaocha realized that there were three bloodline metahumans on the ne with them. The three bloodline metahumans also looked at Lu Beilin and Lu Beichen curiously. ¡°Let me introduce them. These three are people we dug out from themoners. They¡¯re studying in the heretic bureau now. They¡¯re going to help on this mission.¡± There were three bloodline metahumans, two men and one woman. After the realm gate opened, spiritual energy dissipated, and it had already begun to gradually change a person¡¯s body. Some people with rich bloodline power in their bodies awakened earlier. Since these three people could awaken their bloodlines without getting close to the realm gate, their special bloodline power must be rtively rich. After boarding the ne, the three of them were also curiously sizing up Lu Beichen and Lu Beilin. Lu Beichen¡¯s wings were especially eye-catching. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen wings.¡± ¡°Can you fly?¡± one of the boys asked. Although Lu Beichen was a little quiet and didn¡¯t like to talk much, he still answered politely when asked by others as long as it didn¡¯t involve privacy. ¡°I can fly, but I can¡¯t control the bnce.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Then it¡¯ll be too cool when you can fly. My awakened bloodline is a husky. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my bloodline, but I always want to go somewhere to have fun.¡± The boy with a pair of silver-gray pointed ears scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°And my destructive power has also increased. I can break a hole in the wall with one punch now.¡± A few bloodline metahumans started chatting on the ne. They talked about their awakened bloodline, the earthquake in Province D, the realm gate, and the ancient tomb. ¡°I heard that the heretics who came out of the ancient tomb are skeletons wearing the clothes of ancient soldiers. It feels very terrifying. Why are the heretics so evil this time?¡± ¡°How good can those heretics be? Previously, I saw a Mchai heresy in the heretic bureau. It was so big. I had a nightmare the day I returned.¡± ¡°But the heretic meat is really super delicious!¡± Lu Xiaocha agreed to this. ¡°That¡¯s right. Heretic meat is delicious and nourishing.¡± The girl immediately seemed to have found a confidant. Her eyes lit up as she discussed with Lu Xiaocha what to do with the heretic meat. Lu Xiaocha suddenly asked, ¡°What bloodline did you awaken?¡± The girl shook her orange ears and answered embarrassedly. ¡°Orange cat, hehe¡­¡± The orange cat was also a glutton. This girl was not considered fat, but she was plump and looked rather cute, especially with her furry ears. ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by my looks. I¡¯m actually very agile.¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°No, I just think you¡¯re quite cute.¡± The girl looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s good-looking. They¡¯re your brothers, right? They¡¯re both so handsome! Especially the one with a tail, but I¡¯m too embarrassed to talk to him.¡± Everyone was speechless. Although her voice was very soft, everyone present had good hearing and could hear her. The girl who had awakened the orange cat bloodline was called Yang Lingling. She was also a foodie. Although she did not eat as much as Lu Xiaocha, she was very good at eating. Lu Xiaocha chatted with her for a while and decided to invite her to the house to make a meal with heretic meat after the matter in Province D was over! The nended in Province D. This ce had just experienced an earthquake and many buildings had been destroyed. Their ne was parked in the suburban airport, which was rtively far away from the city, but many buildings here had already copsed. The nes parked here were mostly sent by the heretic bureau and the military. After Lu Xiaocha and the others got off the ne, they encountered many soldiers in military uniforms bustling around. Some were going to the earthquake disaster area to provide relief, and most were rushing into the mountains inrge trucks to intercept the heretics who hade out of the ancient tomb. ¡°Miss Lu.¡± Just as Lu Xiaocha and the others were about to get into the truck, a familiar voice came from behind. It was Qin Ze and Qin Jiu. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Lu Beilin waved his hand as a greeting. Qin Ze said, ¡°Right now, the people from the various districts of the heretic bureau are rushing over. Are you guys nning to¡­ go just like that?¡± Lu Beilin replied, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Without weapons, are you nning to fight the heretics head-on?¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°No, Fu Ye said that the heretic bureau will issue weapons after we reach there.¡± When they got into the truck, Qin Ze opened his backpack and gave them two boxes of special bullets. ¡°Then there¡¯s a high chance that they will distribute guns. These are bullets wrapped in Exorcism Talismans that are rtively harmful to the heretic. Recently, we¡¯ve been researching talisman guns that can be used. These can only be used with bullets. We can figure out a way to use them without bullets next time.¡± Lu Beilin took the box containing the bullets and opened it. Sure enough, there were neatly arranged bullets inside, but they were all wrapped in ayer of mysterious yellow talismans. They were very well-fitting and did not affect their normal use. ¡°Thanks.¡± Qin Ze said, ¡°I have to thank you guys. If I didn¡¯t stay at your house for a period of time, my drawing skills wouldn¡¯t have improved so quickly.¡± As they were talking, gunshots suddenly came from the front, and the motorcycle stopped. ¡°There are heretics ahead. Everyone,e down and help!¡± Fu Ye was the first to jump out of the truck with the Godyer. Lu Xiaocha followed closely behind. The others also got out of the car. Someone from the heretic bureau had alreadye to distribute weapons. Lu Beichen and Lu Beilin were holding guns and two boxes of bullets. It was the same as what Qin Ze had given them. ¡°You¡¯re all newbies. Follow behind and don¡¯t run around. You all know how to use guns, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I taught him in the heretic bureau.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Use the bullets sparingly. Our heretic bureau doesn¡¯t have many of these bullets left.¡± With that, the person in charge of distributing the weapons left. The heretics that appeared in front were a few skeleton soldiers with mud on their bodies. Ordinary bullets could not hurt them at all. Moreover, this ce was not far from the cemetery, so there were quite a lot of them. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye had already run to the front. The soldiers of Yunzhou had all undergone formal training. At this moment, they did not retreat in the face of these strange skeletons. Everyone moved forward with determined gazes. ¡­ Fang Li had used up all the bullets in his gun. Just as he was about to quickly reload, he felt a cold aura rising from his neck. Maintaining the action of reloading, he looked up and saw an unforgettable scene. A skeleton with tattered armor had already arrived in front of him. The rusty sword in the skeleton¡¯s hand was about to cut his neck in the next second. His ck eyes looked at the empty socket of the skeleton, and his mind went nk. Chapter 246 - 246 Skeleton Commander 246 Skeleton Commander Just as the rusty and cold ancient sword was less than a finger¡¯s length away from his neck, Fang Li vaguely heard a buzzing sound. A ck spear spun and flew past his ear. The spearhead emitted a cold light and directly split the sword open. When Fang Li recovered from his shock, he was covered in cold sweat as he watched the young man holding a spear in one hand sweep away the heretic in front of him like an ancientmander. Fu Ye¡¯s fighting style was as wild as his name1. There was a strong fighting spirit in his eyes. He held the Godyer in his hand and entered the enemy camp without any fear. Moreover, he was the kind of person who became more and more excited as he fought. It could be said that this was his forte. With a sweep of his spear, arge number of heretics instantly fell. Fang Li came back to his senses after escaping death. With gratitude for the young man in his heart, he quickened his actions and reloaded before continuing to kill the heretic. Not only was Fang Li saved by Fu Ye, but there were also more people. He looked like a young man who had just reached adulthood, but he already had the aura of a man holding back ten thousand people. Lu Xiaocha did not have a weapon in her hand, so she snatched an ancient sword of the skeleton heretic and held it in her hand like a ferocious beast crossing the border. Wherever she walked, before the others could react, they saw that the skeleton heretics had already fallen apart and could not be put back together. The others: ¡°!!!¡± These two people were the nemesis of the heretics! ¡°Everyone, keep up. Don¡¯t lose to two children!¡± When the captain of the military team saw this situation, he felt that they could not fall too far behind. Then, under the influence of Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye, everyone attacked the skeletons crazily. When they ran out of bullets, they would use knives and daggers to fight in closebat. Lu Beichen, Lu Beilin, and the other bloodline metahumans who had never seen such a scene rushed to help treat the injured. Lu Beichen desperately wanted to know the situation in front, so he gritted his teeth and pped his wings to fly. He had practiced flying before, but his flying was not good. At this moment, when he was more than a meter above the ground, his body was crooked. It was just that his presence was too obvious. Anyone who saw him could not help but look up. Then, they were envious. The ability to grow wings was really not bad! Lu Beichen barely controlled his body and slowly flew forward. He happened to see a skeleton heretic strangling a soldier¡¯s neck and about to bite down. Without thinking, he took out his gun and fired at the skeleton. His aim was quite good. However, the soldier was also injured. There were a few bloody holes in his neck from the skeleton¡¯s fingers. Lu Beichennded and pasted a talisman on his neck before feeding him a Poison Dispelling Pill. ¡°Get two men to carry him down!¡± Later on, he seemed to have found his own position. He kept wandering in the air above the battlefield, holding a gun in his hand and shooting from afar to help support others. Under such a tense situation, he did not realize that he had be more proficient in using his wings. With the powerfulbat power of Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye, this wave of skeleton heretics was finally dealt with. The injured people were fed medicinal pills to remove the poison and sent back to recuperate. The rest continued to advance into the mountains. ¡°The two of you are not bad. Are you interested in joining the army?¡± The captain in the military uniform looked at Fu Ye and Lu Xiaocha with shining eyes. He could not control his desire for talent. Fu Ye wiped the Godyer gun with his clothes. ¡°I¡¯m used to being casual. I prefer ces like the heretic bureau.¡± Most people in the heretic bureau were a bunch of lunatics. In essence, he was also a lunatic. When his grandfather threw him into the army to train, he knew that he was not suitable for that kind of ce. In the past, he had the thought of staying in the army because he wanted to be stronger and seek revenge on those who had escaped back then. But now that he had another choice, he chose the heretic bureau that was more suitable for him without hesitation. The captain felt a little regretful, but he was not someone who would force things. Hence, he turned his gaze to Lu Xiaocha. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°No, I want to farm.¡± The captain was speechless. It was a great dream. The troop continued forward. There was still a long and steep road before them that they had to walk on foot, and the mountain was steep. Before they reached the ancient tomb, they could already hear the sounds of fighting. At this moment, the surroundings of the ancient tomb were densely packed with all kinds of skeleton heretics. Members of the various districts of the heretic bureau who could fight had gathered here. Compared to the skeletons Lu Xiaocha and the others encountered on the way, the skeletons here were clearly much taller. They were like giants. They did not have any flesh or bones and held an unknown thigh bone club in their hands. A bone club could knock down the rocks of the mountain. ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡°F*ck! Tang Huan!¡± Xie Suian was fighting with a skeletonmander when he saw from the corner of his eye that the heavily injured Tang Huan had been sent flying. The skeletonmander continued to raise its bone club and was about to smash it at him when its eyes widened. However, he could not get away even if he risked his life. At the critical moment, Xie Suian felt a sh of red. The ck chain was like a thread that wrapped around the huge bone stick that was about tond on Tang Huan. Right on the heels of that, in the blink of an eye, a red figure appeared in front of the huge skeletonmander¡¯s head. Yin Shian kicked the skeletonmander¡¯s head away. With a move of his finger, the ck chains on his body flew out and wrapped around the headless skeletonmander tightly. Then, with the sound of bones breaking, the skeletonmander that required many people to kill instantly shattered into pieces. The kind that couldn¡¯t be put together. Xie Suian heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that Tang Huan had been saved. Then, he treated the skeletonmander in front of him even more seriously. The members of District Seven¡¯s heretic bureau held back the skeletonmander under hismand, but they could not do anything to it for a while. Even the Five Thunder Talisman¡¯s damage to this big guy was limited. Unless they couldmand lightning, it would be as powerful as Yin Shian. However, there was only one Yin Shian, but there were thousands of skeletons here. There were hundreds of Grade S skeletonmanders. The people on their side had suffered heavy losses. Moreover, with the tremors, there seemed to be something even stronger climbing up from the ancient tomb. If it weren¡¯t for their firm belief in protecting mankind and their country, they would have long given up. When Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye arrived, this ce had already be a tragic battlefield. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Quick! Go and provide support!¡± Because it was convenient to fly, Lu Beichen was the first to rush up. Chapter 247 - 247 Osteoporosis, Huh? 247 Osteoporosis, Huh? After Lu Beichen, Lu Xiaocha, Fu Ye, and the bloodline metahumans also quickly shuttled through the cliffs and forests. At this moment, the benefits of being a bloodline metahuman werepletely disyed. Animals were naturally suitable for nature. In such a harsh and dangerous environment, they had to be more agile when running and climbing. ¡°F*ck, when can I awaken my bloodline and increase mybat strength?¡± Seeing this scene, the other people who had not awakened their bloodlines felt their blood boil. They wished that they were the ones who had awakened their bloodlines. ¡°Good luck. Don¡¯t be discouraged even if you haven¡¯t awakened. Our skills are not bad either!¡± Everyone who coulde here had undergone high-intensity training. Their physical fitness was already different from ordinary people. Moreover, no one was afraid of death. Fu Ye grabbed the vines and stood on the mountain wall. With the Godyer Spear in hand, he pounced down and jumped onto a skeletonmander. The spear pierced through the skull of the skeleton. Lu Xiaocha also jumped onto a skeletonmander. She punched the big skeleton¡¯s head and sent it flying, and right on the heels of that, she carried the leg bone of a skeleton and swept across the battlefield. She was just a small human. She carried a bone that was much taller than her and ran as fast as lightning in this huge and dangerous col. Wherever she passed, be it the small soldiers or the huge skeletonmander, their bones were instantly broken by her. Many of the skeletonmanders had lost their legs. Only their huge upper bodies were piled up in the white bones as they climbed up with difficulty. Moreover, they did not know if it was their imagination, but they felt that they could see fear on their fleshless faces. Her battle results were too eye-catching, even the others on the battlefield could not help but look sideways. Moreover, such powerful destructive power was really shocking. ¡°What the f*ck!!! What¡¯s going on over there!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only saw a cloud of smoke, and then those skeletonmanders fell apart!¡± ¡°Am I seeing things? Why did I see a traitorous bone club moving in the local camp? Wherever it swept past, arge number of skeletons were broken up?!!!¡± Because Lu Xiaocha was too small and the battlefield was in chaos, she carried a thigh bone club. From afar, it looked like the bone had betrayed and was attacking the local camp. The corners of Fu Ye¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this description. Looking at the moving ¡®thigh bone¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead andugh. As heughed, the Godyer spear in his hand moved, and he joined the battle even more excitedly. The originally tense battlefield changed because of Fu Ye, Lu Xiaocha, and the others, coupled with the efforts of Yin Shian and the other big bosses. Those powerful skeletonmanders were easily crushed like watermelons in their hands. This greatly excited the people, making those who were already exhausted continue to fight as if they had been injected with steroids. Lu Beichen also saw his fourth brother and immediately flew over to help as if he was on steroids. At the same time, he secretly bragged about how he could fly. Towards the end, the skeletonmanders seemed to have sensed the damage Lu Xiaocha had done to them and walked in the same direction. Then, Lu Xiaocha was surrounded. More than ten skeletonmanders lunged at her. Lu Beichen, who was in the sky, was terrified. ¡°Xiaocha!¡± Lu Xiaocha jumped up and ran up on their bones. ¡°Don¡¯te down!¡± As she spoke, she swept two skeletonmanders with her bone. These huge skeletons might seem clumsy just because they were big, but in fact, their movements were quite agile. Moreover, when they smashed down with their clubs, they brought with them a powerful wind. Just this wind could easily send people flying. Lu Xiaocha¡¯srge number of skeletonmanders was too eye-catching. Those who were not far away could see her clearly. Some of them wanted to help, but they were held back by more skeleton soldiers. Seeing that a few big bone sticks were about to hit her, everyone could not help but feel sad. Even a powerful and crazy person like Tang Huan would have a few bones broken if he didn¡¯t die. However, what everyone was worried about did not happen. Just as they thought that Lu Xiaocha was finished, they saw with their own eyes that the weapons in the hands of the two skeletonmanders¡­ shattered. That¡¯s right, they were really shattered. The shattered bones turned into pieces. As for Lu Xiaocha, she scratched her head and spat. Her head was covered in dust. ¡°Osteoporosis, huh? So much ash!¡± She grumbled and jumped up to continue beating them up. Fu Ye, who was originally a little worried, was speechless. He should have thought of this earlier. This little brat! Did she really think that her head was made of metal? She actually resisted it head-on! However, when he saw that scene, his heart could not help but tense up. In the sky, Lu Beichen¡¯s wings went weak and he almost fell from the sky. His sister was really testing his heart! At this moment, Lu Xiaocha was jumping up and down. The bones of the skeletonmanders that had been broken by her fell like boulders. Many of them hit her, but she easily pushed them away with her hand. Any one of those bones could crush someone to death!!! The faces of the people who saw all of this with their own eyes went stiff. They were still worried about that youngdy, but now it seemed that they should be worried about themselves. Some people couldn¡¯t help butment even during the battle. ¡°F*ck, is she still human?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this! Could she be a bloodline metahuman? She doesn¡¯t look like one. Besides, what kind of bloodline can be so strong? A Cbash Brother?¡± ¡°I was worried about her just now. Now, we should worry about ourselves. She¡¯ll be alive and kicking even if we die.¡± The skeletonmander¡¯s bone club was shattered on her head. How strong was she? After the pressure on the battlefield decreased, more and more people paid attention to the situation on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side. Then, more and more people went from shock to numbness. Such a change in mood was indescribable! ¡°Which district is she from?¡± The higher-ups of the heretic bureau and the military clearly noticed Lu Xiaocha, who was like a ferocious beast crossing the border. The impact from the flying surveince cameras shocked and excited them. Looking at the situation on the battlefield, the big shots who had beenmanding at the back could not help but heave a sigh of relief. They were definitely going to win this battle with the heretics in the ancient tomb! ¡°Hahaha¡­ Good, good, good. She¡¯s so capable at such a young age. This child is definitely not an ordinary person!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like an adult yet, but she already has so much strength and speed. Amazing, amazing!¡± Chapter 248 - 248 District Seven 248 District Seven The District Seven heretic bureau looked at Lu Xiaocha on the screen and was so excited that their bodies swayed. ¡°From our district, this child from our district, hehehe¡­¡± Immediately, the big bosses from the other districts and the military couldn¡¯t help but look at him enviously. How did District Seven get such a good potential? ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± The person in charge of the heretic bureaus in the other districts could not help but mutter. If they had discovered her earlier, they could have poached her earlier. The person in charge of District Seven held his head high and puffed out his chest. ¡°This child keeps a low profile and rarely goes to the heretic bureau. However, you actually know the few major things she did.¡± ¡°You guys know about that Grade A Dark Golden Snake, right? She was the one who caught it, and she was the first person to open up and eat heretic meat. She was also the one who discovered the underground pce. She, Fu Ye, and Yin Shian brought back the crow and the Grade S Nightmare Cat.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± She had actually done so many things. ¡°Old Wu, you hid it really well!¡± The person in charge of District Seven waved his hand humbly. In fact, he was quite smug. ¡°This young man isn¡¯t bad either. The spear moves like a swimming dragon in his hand. This is aplete set of spearmanship, and it¡¯s filled with killing intent. This child¡¯s killing intent is too strong, so he¡¯s not suitable for the army. However, he¡¯s definitely suitable for the heretic bureau now.¡± The person in charge of District Seven took a look. Coincidentally, it was also someone he knew. ¡°He¡¯s also from our district. This child¡¯s name is Fu Ye. He¡¯s the grandson of Marshal Fu, who has retired.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡®Why is it your district again!¡¯ The big boss of the military couldn¡¯t help but look at him. How lucky was he? The two ferocious beasts on the battlefield both belonged to District Seven?! The person in charge of District Seven waved his hand and said humbly, ¡°Lucky, lucky, hehe¡­¡± ¡°Then this¡­¡± This time, the disy screen disyed Yin Shian, who was dressed in red and armed with a slender ck chain. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, the current Yin Shian was no different from a human. It was just that his attire looked like he had transmigrated from ancient times. ¡°This person¡¯s weapon is interesting. Is he a bloodline metahuman? How can he hide so many chains and use them freely?¡± ¡°Moreover, this person¡¯s killing intent is very strong. If not for this cmity, I wouldn¡¯t know that our country has so many talents.¡± ¡°Which district is it? It can¡¯t be District Seven again, right? Hahaha¡­¡± Under the joking tone of the big bosses, the person in charge of District Seven raised his hand awkwardly. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Their pupils trembled as they looked at him. ¡°You¡­ He¡¯s from District Seven too?¡± The people from the other districts were not just envious and jealous. They were already green with envy. The person in charge of District Seven, Wu Zhongxing, rubbed his hands and said in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s from District Seven. His name is Yin Shian, but he¡¯s not human.¡± Everyone: ¡°???¡± ¡®What the hell are you talking about?¡¯ ¡°Wait.¡± Someone suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°Previously, there were rumors that there was a Grade SS heretic in District Seven. Could he be¡­¡± Wu Zhongxing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him. Yin Shian is a Grade SS Zombie.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. They looked carefully at the people on the screen and saw the problems. For example, during the battle, such intense exercise would make a person¡¯s breathing be heavier, but his chest had been calm from the beginning to the end. Clearly, he was not breathing. Another example was when he raised his hand. His skin was translucent and greenish-white, but his fingernails were ck. Previously, people thought that this person had quite a personality and was actually wearing ancient clothes with ck nail polish. From the looks of it, it was not nail polish! It was clearly the color of his original nails. Moreover, his eyes were as red as gemstones. They were guessing if it was a characteristic of some awakened bloodline. In the end, this was actually a heretic! Moreover, it was a Grade SS heretic! ¡°Old Wu, you hid it really well!¡± p! p! The person who spoke was the person in charge of District Five. At this moment, he had a slightly sinister smile on his face. His fan-sized hand patted Wu Zhong¡¯s shoulder. However, the words he said made him grit his teeth in confusion. The person in charge of District Six was envious and jealous. This kind of feeling was probably the kind of feeling where they agreed to be bottom-feeders together, but some people secretly improved and became stronger. Wu Zhongxing¡­¡± Was this considered extreme joy turning into sorrow? ¡°Luck. I was just lucky.¡± However, some people also realized that something was wrong. ¡°That¡¯s not right, Old Wu. I know the people from District Seven. This is a Grade SS Zombie. How did your people subdue it?¡± Wu Zhongxing touched his nose awkwardly. ¡°This¡­ Yin Shian was brought here by Lu Xiaocha.¡± It was that little girl. At this moment, there was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind. Impossible! That was a Grade SS Zombie. Even if the little girl was outstanding in the battlefield, those skeletonmanders were only Grade A after all. They were worlds apart from a Grade SS Zombie. However, there was no need for Wu Zhongxing toe up with such a lousy excuse to lie to them. If this was true¡­ The people in charge of the other districts were excited. They had to poach her! So what if she was already a member of District Seven? What kind of job didn¡¯t allow people to change sides these days? Wu Zhongxing was arrogant and had yet to realize the evil intentions of his colleagues. At this moment, another person appeared in the surveince cameras. It was Lu Beifeng, who was holding a long sword. This time, the special forces also came. Lu Beifeng did not use firearms to deal with these heretics. Instead, he took out the sword his sister had given him. Just like Fu Ye¡¯s Godyer, Blue Frost also carried aplete set of sword techniques. From the beginning of this battle with the heretic, Lu Beifeng had been the main force fighting at the front line. His temperament was reserved and resolute. At a nce, he looked like a soldier who had undergone formal training. Although he was still young, he could not be underestimated. ¡°This young man¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Wu Zhongxing at the same time. Wu Zhongxing waved his hands. ¡°No, no. This young man isn¡¯t in District Seven.¡± At this moment, an officer stood up and said, ¡°His name is Lu Beifeng. He¡¯s from the military academy and is training in the special forces. Currently, he¡¯s still a student and his results have always been outstanding. Previously, Fu Ye was also as outstanding as him. However, Fu Ye was too disobedient and wild. Lu Beifeng was the opposite of him. This young man was outstanding in all aspects and his personality was very suitable for the military. After graduation, he should directly be a special forces member.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The military big bossughed. ¡°He indeed has good potential.¡± Wu Zhongxing chuckled. ¡°Speaking of which, he¡¯s also Lu Xiaocha¡¯s brother. Lu Xiaocha has two brothers who have already awakened their bloodlines. One of them has wings, and the other one has awakened a Heavenly Fox bloodline.¡± Everyone was speechless. This must be fake! Chapter 249 - 249 Skeleton General 249 Skeleton General ¡®You make me feel like all the outstanding young people in the world are rted to District Seven.¡¯ The faces of the other districts were numb, but the Lu family was even more shocking. ¡°This Lu family is amazing.¡± If they were to investigate the Lu family, it would be even more shocking. Everyone in the Lu family, from young to old, was outstanding! !! Lu Xiaocha did not know that they had been under attention for a long time. After thest skeletonmander¡¯s skeleton was removed, the ground shook violently. The sky turned an ominous red, and there was a sense of grave danger. The happy expressions on the faces of everyone who thought that they had won instantly froze. There was a very oppressive feeling in their hearts that made them very ufortable. ¡°Why do I have a bad feeling?¡± Everyone stared at the ancient tomb. The pitch-ck tomb looked like an unknown abyss. The opening of the realm gate during the recovery of spiritual energy had brought about an even greater crisis to this world. The ground began to crack and shake, as if something terrifying was about to emerge. ¡°Get back!!!¡± At the critical moment, themanders of the various teams shouted for everyone to retreat. Because they could feel that something powerful was about to emerge from the ground. At that moment, everyone who had already rushed to the ancient tomb retreated like crazy. The cracks in the ground grewrger andrger. This was even more terrifying than an earthquake. Fortunately, the people here were not ordinary people. Even if they were injured, everyone was united and helped each other evacuate in an orderly manner. Themander at the back was using hismunicator to instruct everyone where to retreat. ¡°Those who are strong, bring the injured. Those who are agile, bring up the rear. Don¡¯t leave any teammates behind!¡± Even if it was the people from the heretic bureau, they would help as much as they could at this moment. No one would be abandoned. When Xu Muda retreated, there was an expanding crack beside him. He supported an injured teammate. Seeing that the huge crack was about to expand to their feet, Xu Muda gritted his teeth with red eyes and roared as he pushed his injured teammate out. In the next second, he fell into the crack. ¡°No! Old Xu!¡± The teammate who was pushed out was so angry that his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. The crack just happened to expand to his feet and stopped. He ran over to the edge of the crack and cried loudly. He heard the sound of wings pping. He suddenly widened his eyes and looked over. He saw the winged youth struggling to grab the person who had fallen from the crack with both hands and fly up. Lu Beichen¡¯s barely mature wings had to carry the weight of two people. He was so tired that he was sweating profusely. However, in the end, he still pulled him to the ground. He was so tired that hey on the side. Xu Muda had originally thought that he would be half-dead even if he didn¡¯t die after falling into the unknown crack. He didn¡¯t expect to be saved during the fall. Lu Beichen was so tired that hey on the ground. His pair of snow-white wings drooped, looking a little aggrieved. The two tall men beside him hugged each other and cried tears of joy. They almost thought that Xu Muda was going to die. ¡°Brother, thank you. I owe my life to you from now on!¡± Xu Muda patted his chest. Lu Beichen waved his hand. He sat up and looked in the direction of the ancient tomb with a serious expression. Most of them had retreated, but a small number of them stayed there to wait for the uing battle. The ones left behind were the strongest among them. His younger sister, fourth brother, and Fu Ye stayed behind. Lu Beichen also wanted to stay, but he knew that he was not strong enough. He would only be a burden if he stayed. Like Lu Beichen, there were many people who saved people at critical moments, especially the bloodline awakeners among the soldiers. The awakened bloodline was a bonus for them. What was even more surprising was that many people had actually activated their bloodlines at the critical moment and were about to awaken their bloodlines. Although this was good news, the bad thing was that the time of awakening was not right. This was because awakening one¡¯s bloodline would mean that one had to go through a fever. Having a fever on such a battlefield was not a good thing. On themand center¡¯s side, after understanding the situation on the battlefield, they made a prompt decision. ¡°Immediately send the people who are about to awaken their bloodlines to the post-war room. The medical staff will take care of them.¡± ¡°Clean up the weapons that can still be used and mobilize the Talisman Drawing Experts to speed up the production of Five Thunder Talismans and Exorcism Talismans. These talismans that are useful for heretics can be used on rocketunchers¡­¡± Everyone was mobilized. Even if there was amotioning from the ancient tomb, no matter how strong the pressure was, they would not panic. At this moment, even though the ground was shaking, no one retreated. Even the medical staff at the back looked exceptionally determined. ¡°Comrades on the front line of the battle, we definitely can¡¯t let these heretics step into our territory and our city to harm any citizens!¡± Apanied by the powerful order, everyone held their weapons and waited solemnly. Under the crack of the ancient tomb, the ground surged violently, as if something was about to break out of the ground. Kacha kacha¡­ A huge ck bone palm that could blot out the sky crawled out of the ground. As if there was a hole, the other hand of the huge ck skeleton emerged, and right on the heels of that was its body. Seeing the ck skeleton slowly emerging from the ground and gradually blocking the sun, everyone swallowed their saliva in unison. Facing such a powerful existence, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled, but they would not retreat. ¡°F*ck¡­ F*ck, if those skeletons weremanders, then¡­ what is this?¡± ¡°This is too terrifying. How can there be such an existence? Can we really defeat it?¡± ¡°Even if we can¡¯t beat it, we have to exhaust it to death!¡± ¡°This must be the skeleton general¡­¡± ¡°Whew¡­¡± Only half of the skeleton general¡¯s body was out. Its huge skull¡¯s eye sockets flickered with two balls of blue mes. The bright mes made everyone panic. The skeleton opened and closed its mouth, and a thick fog-like ck gas was spat out. It was obvious that the fog was not a good thing. The expressions of the people standing at the front line changed. ¡°Eat the antidote!¡± Fortunately, when the first realm gate opened, they were dedicated to developing the medicinal herbs needed to refine various medicinal pills. Detoxification pills, Blood Replenishing Pills, and Injury Medicinal Pills were things that were usually in greatest demand and were prepared the most. At this moment, everyone took out the antidote pills on them and ate them. Lu Xiaocha and Yin Shian were immune to poison, so they did not have to eat them. ¡°This is a heretic close to a Grade SSS. Currently, this is the highest-level heretic our country has discovered. We can¡¯t let it leave this ce. Otherwise, our country will be in danger.¡± ¡°Comrades, for our families, and for Yunzhou!¡± At this moment, all the warriors who heard the voice pumped up their chests and stared at the strongest heretic they had discovered with burning eyes. Their eyes were filled with determination. For their families and Yunzhou, they definitely could not back down! Chapter 250 - 250 Lightning Guiding Array 250 Lightning Guiding Array The ck fog spat out by the skeleton general was indeed poisonous. Even after eating the antidote pill, everyone¡¯s expressions were a little ugly. ¡°Fire!¡± Following themander¡¯s order, various rocketunchers set the skeleton general as a tracking target and fired. !! However, the rockets that were enough to blow up a small county were like tickles to the skeleton general. It was not injured at all. Everyone¡¯s expressions immediately turned ugly. ¡°Ants.¡± A deafening sound seemed toe from the sky. It was the skeleton general speaking. As soon as he finished speaking, the skeleton general¡¯s hand fell from the sky. It wanted to crush these ants-like humans. Lu Xiaocha quickly moved to Fu Ye¡¯s side. ¡°Lend me the Godyer. Be careful.¡± With that, she leaped into the air with the Godyer in her hand. It was hard to imagine that such a small body could have such explosive power. A crater appeared on the ground because of her movements. Lu Xiaocha seemed to be flying. Her face was unprecedentedly serious. Yin Shian also jumped up with her. The two of them jumped onto the skeleton general¡¯s hand bones one after another. They stepped on his hand bones and jumped up again. The bones that the rocketuncher could not cause any damage to actually cracked at that moment. When she jumped in front of the skeleton general, Lu Xiaocha threw out the spear in her hand with a murderous aura that was not inferior to the skeleton general. Her series of actions did not stop at all, making those who saw her hold their breaths and their hearts beat crazily. She looked so harmless and weak, but her soul was so powerful that it shocked everyone. Time seemed to have stopped. Everyone held their breath and watched as the spear that was thrown out umted ayer of mes in the air and headed straight for the skeleton general¡¯s eyes. Initially, the skeleton general did not care about those ants. In its eyes, these insignificant fellows could be killed with a p. However, at this moment, the skeleton general felt an unprecedented sense of danger as it looked at the spear that was charging toward it. How was this possible!!! It subconsciously raised its hand to block the spear, but it could clearly feel that the ck spear had passed through its hard bones and through its eye sockets with the blood aura and the Golden Light of Merit. The blue mes that had been burning in its eye sockets had been swept away by the Godyer, and the skeleton general felt that a significant amount of its energy had been drawn out. ¡°Roar! Ant, how dare you!¡± The skeleton general was furious and began to attack Lu Xiaocha crazily. Lu Xiaocha jumped onto it, raised her hand, and the Godyer returned to her hand. The spearhead still had a string of blue mes on it, and it looked like it was dancing. Yin Shian supported Lu Xiaocha and harassed the skeleton general from time to time so that Lu Xiaocha could find more openings to fight. Due to their contract, the two of them cooperated well. In a short period of time, she had broken three of the skeleton general¡¯s ribs! The skeleton general was even angrier because humans were too small and fast. The skeleton general could not hit Lu Xiaocha a few times. Instead, it was harassed by Yin Shian. ¡°Ahhhh!!! Die, die!¡± The skeleton general¡¯s entire body began to emit ck gas, almost covering the entire world in ck. The ck gas was poisonous. Lu Xiaocha broke another bone of the skeleton general and shouted down. ¡°Everybody out!¡± Her clear voice was still immature, but it entered everyone¡¯s ears. Fu Ye, Lu Beifeng, and the others were so worried that their hearts were in their throats. They were unwilling to leave, but they were forced to leave by theirpanions. Fu Ye¡¯s eyes were red, filled with stubbornness and madness. ¡°Lu Xiaocha! Come back alive!¡± The thick ck fog gradually approached. At this moment, no one could see what was going on inside the fog. Even high-tech equipment was useless in such an environment. It was even scrapped not long aftering into contact with the thick fog. Seeing this situation, everyone¡¯s hearts were already at their throats. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Qin Jiu ran back, sweating profusely. His face and lips were pale, but his eyes were bright. ¡°The Lightning Guiding Array has been sessfully set up!¡± Qin Jiu was an array master. When everyone was participating in the battle, he brought the other array masters to set up the Lightning Guiding Array that they had just researched. This was an array formation that he had researched ording to the Five Thunder Talisman when he was in the Lu family. It has a destructive effect on heretics, especially heretics like skeletons, who were already considered otherworldly. ¡°Lu Xiaocha and Yin Shian are still inside!¡± Qin Jiu¡¯s originally excited expression instantly froze, and then his face turned pale right on the heels of death. ¡°What did you say!!!¡± The Lightning Guiding Array was no joke. The voltage was definitely a hundred or a thousand times stronger than thergest voltage in the world. If it struck a person¡­ ¡°Quick! Contact them ande out!¡± The Lightning Guiding Array had already begun to activate, and it could not be stopped now. At this moment, dark clouds had gathered in the sky above the skeleton general like a vortex. The already oppressive atmosphere and weather made people feel suffocated. ¡°Sister!¡± Looking at the lightning that asionally shed like a long dragon in the ck clouds, Lu Beichen spread his wings and wanted to fly over. Fortunately, the two people beside him caught him quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t go there, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Lu Beichen¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°My sister is inside!¡± Lu Beilin and Lu Beifeng¡¯s situation was not any better. They were also being held down. ¡°Where¡¯s Fu Ye?!¡± When Qin Jiu said that the Lightning Guiding Array had been set up, Fu Ye had already run towards the center of the vortex. There was only one thought in his mind. Nothing must happen to that little brat. ¡°Lu Xiaocha, Lu Xiaocha!¡± A suffocating feeling came from his chest. Fu Ye could even feel his heart beating violently and his hot skin. However, it was as if he did not feel anything. He ran towards the center of the vortex with firm steps. ¡°Lu Xiaocha!!!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The first lightning bolt in the dark clouds had alreadynded. The silver-white lightning lit up the world. Fu Ye was sent flying by this powerful energy. When he fell to the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Only his chest was heaving slightly, and his body had already been electrocuted. The air seemed to have stopped. Fu Ye opened his eyes with difficulty and only saw the white light. He could not hear anything else. It was as if he had entered a silent world where time stopped. His fingers moved, and a faint cracking sound came from his bones. ¡®Am I¡­ going to die?¡¯ But¡­ he was unwilling! Chapter 251 - 251 The Godslayer Wants to Feast 251 The Godyer Wants to Feast ¡°Thump¡­¡± Fu Ye¡¯s heart beat violently. He could clearly feel the pain from the bones in his body, as if they had been shattered and reassembled. No one noticed that under the terrifying lightning, the body of the youth lying on the ground gradually changed. First, his eyes turned purple-ck, and his pupils dted. His ck hair gradually grew longer, and ck fur began to grow on his deformed face. It kept growingrger, bursting his clothes. Amidst the lightning, the originally silver-white color gradually had a hint of purple-ck. It lingered in the ck cloud like a spirit snake. As the second bolt of lightning descended, no one realized that the small purple-ck bolt had left the lightning and headed not far away. In the end, itnded on Fu Ye. The lightning dissipated, and the person lying on the ground disappeared. In his ce was a huge ck wolf more than three meters tall. The ck wolf¡¯s chest heaved violently, and he stood up right after that. At this moment, Fu Ye did not know what state he was in. He ran into the lightning without caring about his own safety. ¡®Little brat, aren¡¯t you usually so powerful? Please don¡¯t¡­¡¯ ¡®What the f*ck was that!?¡¯ Seeing a ck shadow smashing towards him, Fu Ye perfectly used his bloodline advantage and dodged at lightning speed. Then, the ck shadow brushed past his fur and smashed behind him. Fu Ye turned around and took a look. Good lord, he looked a little familiar! It was mainly because the red clothes looked familiar, but his entire body had turned into a charcoal-like existence. Fu Ye stopped suddenly. The already charred ground was scratched by its steel-like wolf ws, creating a few deep scratches. The huge ck wolf ran back and lowered its head to pull at the ck thing. ¡°Howl?¡± He seemed to have died. Ignoring it, Fu Ye turned around and continued to run into the lightning. ¡°HOO!¡± A painful roar came from ahead. Fu Ye became more and more anxious, and his heart beat faster and faster. ¡®Lu Xiaocha, if you die¡­ How can I exin this to the Lu Family.¡¯ Before he could figure out the rest, Fu Ye looked at the scene in front of him in a daze. Fu Ye, who had transformed into a wolf, could see even in the dark. Therefore, at this moment, he could clearly see the person he had been looking for. At this moment, she had ck curly hair and a dirty face. She carried the Godyer and knocked on a huge skeleton¡¯s head. It was like knocking on a wooden fish. ¡°Ha¡­ Say that again, ant!¡± Fu Ye, whose hearing was especially sharp now, heard Lu Xiaocha say this. Fu Ye was speechless. The skeleton general was only left with its head stubbornly standing on the ck scorched earth. Its aura was so weak that it was almost nonexistent. Lu Xiaocha knocked on it again and again until the skull cracked. In the end, the skeleton general died unwillingly. Fu Ye didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt that he saw grievance on the skull¡¯s face. It had indeed died too aggrievedly. Without Lu Xiaocha, even if the humans set up the array and attracted this lightning, it would at most weaken it by half. It could still continue to cause trouble. However, because of Lu Xiaocha, it died of anger. After confirming that the skull was silent, Lu Xiaocha turned around and saw the big ck wolf standing not far away with aplicated expression. The eyes and teeth of the little girl, who had been struck ck by lightning, were exceptionally bright as she stared straight at him. Fu Ye opened his mouth to call Lu Xiaocha, but he realized that the sound was a low wolf roar. Fu Ye was speechless. He suddenly panicked and had a bad feeling. The killing intent suddenly attacked him. Fu Ye instinctively leaned over and rolled, sessfully dodging the shot with his intuition. The dark-haired girl¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with killing intent. ¡°There are still fish that escaped the!¡± Fu Ye: Sh*t!!! ¡®I didn¡¯t die by lightning, but I¡¯ll be beaten to death by you!¡¯ Unable to speak now, Fu Ye quickly moved his ws wretchedly on the ground. A few minutester¡­ ¡°Ow!¡± Fu Ye quickly dodged Lu Xiaocha¡¯s attack and kept pointing his ws at the ground. Lu Xiaocha put away the Godyer forcefully. In fact, she had realized that this ck wolf had no ill intentions towards her after two to three rounds. She had actually nned to stop, but the Godyer seemed to be too excited. Moreover, it was the Godyer who led her to fight. She looked at the ground and stood a little further away before she could see it clearly. It took her a while to recognize it. ¡°Fu Ye?¡± These two words were written crookedly on the ground. The ck wolf copsed to the ground. He was f*cking exhausted. For the first time, Fu Ye hated his name because it was too hard to write. Hearing his name read out from the little girl¡¯s mouth, Fu Ye quickly nodded. Lu Xiaocha blinked and looked at the wolf and then at the words on the ground. ¡°You know Fu Ye?¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Well, he couldn¡¯t me her. After all, who would have thought that he would suddenly turn into a wolf? The ck wolf pointed at the name on the ground and then at himself. Lu Xiaocha was stunned for a few seconds before her eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re Fu Ye?!¡± The ck wolf nodded helplessly. It was too vexing that he couldn¡¯t speak like this. The worst thing was that he didn¡¯t know if he could change back! Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°You¡¯re not human anymore!¡± Fu Ye was speechless. Why did her words sound so weird? Curious, Lu Xiaocha ran over with the Godyer and circled him twice. ¡°Are you really Fu Ye? Then why was the Godyer so excited just now that it wanted to kill you immediately?¡± Fu Ye paused for a moment, then his sharp eyes stared straight at the Godyer in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand. ¡®Good lord, so it was you!¡¯ Godyer: I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just a weapon. Now that the misunderstanding was resolved, Lu Xiaocha actually wanted to know how Fu Ye had be a wolf. However, Fu Ye could not speak now, so she could only give up. ¡°By the way, have you seen Yin Shian? He couldn¡¯t stand the lightning and was thrown out by me.¡± Fu Ye nodded. Not only did he see him, but if he went out now, he could probably dig a hole and bury the Zombie. Fu Ye didn¡¯t think too much about Yin Shian. Instead, his eyesnded on Lu Xiaocha¡¯s¡­ ears from time to time. The reason why his gaze frequentlynded on her ears was mainly that her ears had turned into two pitch-ck ears that resembled lop-eared rabbits. He did not know if the original color was this color, but it was definitely not this shape! So she had also awakened her bloodline? A rabbit?! Thinking of how she had carried the Godyer and knocked on the skeleton general, Fu Ye quickly looked up. Although rabbits could bite when they were anxious, there was no such fierce rabbit! So what did she awaken? Fu Ye leaned over and nudged her ear with his nose. Lu Xiaocha subconsciously reached out to touch it. Her hand was covered in dust and she btedly realized that her¡­ ears did not feel right. She clenched her fist and squeezed it. It hurt a little! Lu Xiaocha: ¡°!!!¡± Her ears! Chapter 252 - 252 Resurrected 252 Resurrected After touching her ears a few times to confirm that they had really be rabbit ears, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s pupils trembled. ¡°R-rabbit?!!!¡± How could she be a rabbit, and she could awaken her bloodline?! Didn¡¯t she already have superpowers? The ck wolf nced at Lu Xiaocha¡¯s ears. They looked a little dirty now. He couldn¡¯t tell what color they originally were. Lu Xiaocha was a little dispirited from the blow. She never expected that her brothers¡¯ awakened bloodlines would be so powerful, while she would be a rabbit! Would this bloodline weaken herbat strength? She walked out gloomily. Just as her foot stepped on a rock, a vibration came and she suddenly had a very bad premonition. As expected, the next second, they felt weightlessness. The ground they were stepping on had caved in! ¡°Howl?!!!¡± The girl and wolf fell into an unknown ce. At this moment, outside¡­ After the lightning ended, everyone was shocked for a long time. Before the dark clouds dispersed, the three Lu brothers had already rushed out without caring about their own safety. ¡°Hurry up and check the situation!¡± Everyone¡¯s mood was very solemn. After all, they were mortals. No one thought that Lu Xiaocha and Yin Shian would survive such a powerful lightning strike. Qin Jiu med himself. ¡°If it was a littleter¡­¡± A leader walked forward and patted his shoulder without saying anything. At this moment, no one felt good. They had already discussed setting up the Lightning Guiding Array beforehand. They had guessed that there would be stronger existences in the ancient tomb. This concerned the safety of the country, so they could not be careless. At that time, even if everyone here sacrificed themselves, they would definitely not allow these heretics to step into the city. Of course, themand center would notify them to evacuate at the right moment. However, no one expected the ck fog spat out by the skeleton general to interfere with the signal, nor did they expect Lu Xiaocha and Yin Shian to face the skeleton general and buy time for everyone to retreat. Only the two of them did note out. Some people¡¯s eyes turned red. Although they had already determined that Lu Xiaocha and Yin Shian would be dead, they still went to check. ¡°Chief! Yin Shian, we found Yin Shian!¡± This news shocked everyone, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Yin Shian? It¡¯s fine?!!!¡± Under such a lightning strike, even ordinary people would probably be reduced to ashes. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay, but¡­¡± ¡°How can it be okay if it¡¯s not even breathing?!¡± Someone was sad. ¡°Did it die in the end?¡± Wu Zhongxing sweated. ¡°Well¡­ Yin Shian is a Zombie. He wasn¡¯t breathing to begin with.¡± Everyone was speechless. The leaders quickly said, ¡°Quickly bring us to take a look.¡± At this moment, Yin Shian was already surrounded by people. A certain Zombie was lying on the ground with his eyes closed. He looked like he was dead, but no one knew if he was dead or not. Lu Beifeng and Lu Beilin could not wake him up even when they went to call for help. ¡°He¡¯s dead. It¡¯s already like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s not even breathing. How can he still be alive?¡± They didn¡¯t know Yin Shian¡¯s identity. ¡°It¡¯s such a big thunderbolt, but his body is still intact.¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ That little girl¡­¡± The three Lu brothers knew about Yin Shian¡¯s situation, so they refused to believe that he was dead. They wanted to wake Yin Shian up and ask about Lu Xiaocha. Seeing how persistent the three brothers were, everyone felt bad. However, how could humans survive under such circumstances? Didn¡¯t they see that even such a powerful skeleton general had been destroyed? ¡°There¡¯s a huge depression and the skeleton of the skeleton general. It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just that the skeleton general¡¯s head is a little strange.¡± It didn¡¯t look like it had been killed by lightning. Instead, it looked like its head had been shattered. ¡°Yin Shian, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll dig a hole and bury you!¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s eyes were red as he gritted his teeth and threatened. A leader at the side sighed. He knew that the three Lu brothers must be feeling very bad, but they couldn¡¯t be so desperate. Yin Shian was already¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t bury.¡± Yin Shian¡¯s trembling voice sounded. Everyone around: ¡°!!!¡± He resurrected! Yin Shian, who was dressed in ck, slowly sat up. Before he could sit properly, Lu Beilin grabbed his shoulders and shook his. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Yin Shian said, ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± On the other hand, if he had not been thrown out by Lu Xiaocha, he wouldn¡¯t be fine. The three Lu brothers almost cried tears of joy, while the others widened their eyes and opened their mouths in shock. ¡®She¡¯s¡­ fine?¡¯ She was actually fine under such circumstances!!! At this moment, they really wanted to ask if she was still f*cking human?! ¡°But¡­ but there¡¯s no one here.¡± Yin Shian said, ¡°I have a contract with Xiaocha. I can feel that she¡¯s fine.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡¯ Wu Zhongxing almost cried tears of joy. District Seven had such a good recruit. If she was really gone just like that, his heart would ache to the extreme. Moreover, Lu Xiaocha was only fourteen years old and had yet to reach adulthood. Her life was still so long. If she really died today, it would probably be a pain in everyone¡¯s hearts. Fortunately, she was fine. Although no one knew how she did it, it didn¡¯t stop them from being happy. Lu Beichen and the rest heaved a sigh of relief and began to search. In the end, they all targeted the copsed area. Staring at the unknown depths of the ck hole, Lu Beifeng suddenly remembered something after knowing that his sister was fine. ¡°Where¡¯s Fu Ye?¡± That¡¯s right¡­ Where was Fu Ye?! Chapter 253 - 253 Mutual Pranking 253 Mutual Pranking At this moment, Fu Ye and Lu Xiaocha, whom everyone was thinking about, were rolling into the depths of the ancient tomb in a sorry state. The two of them were standing together when they fell. After rolling down, ording to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s strength, she could havended handsomely. However, there was a huge hindrance beside her that was dragging her down. As she fell, it directly hit her body and then smashed all the way to the bottom. Fu Ye opened his eyes and looked around. His ability to see in the dark had brought him great convenience, but when he opened his eyes, he did not notice Lu Xiaocha, who had rolled down with him. Fu Ye: ¡°!!!¡± ¡®Where¡¯s the little brat? Where is she?¡¯ ¡°Howl!¡± It wanted to stand up anxiously, but it lost its bnce and smashed down again. It kept calling for Lu Xiaocha. Then, Fu Ye felt something kick his stomach. A dirty hand crawled out from under the ck wolf¡¯s stomach. Fu Ye was speechless. Alright, he seemed to know where she was. He quickly stood up and moved to the side, revealing the person under his stomach. There was a hole in the ground. Lu Xiaochay in silence for two seconds. ¡°I feel that being with you is much more dangerous than being with that big skeleton.¡± If Fu Ye were human now, his face would probably turn red. He was ashamed. It was mainly because his body was too big now. Otherwise, he would have noticed her. He was once again d that this child¡¯s skin was imprable and her bones were tough. Otherwise, she would probably be finished if she fell from such a high ce. When Lu Xiaocha got up, she waspletely tattered. Her originally snow-white skin was very bright even at night. But now, her entire body was pitch-ck. Only her eyes and snow-white teeth were sparkling. If she closed her eyes and her mouth in the darkness, he would be unable to see her! Fu Ye only hated himself for not having a cell phone. Otherwise, he would have taken a photo of the child like this. This was a dark history! ¡°Where are we?¡± The surroundings were dark, and the air felt cold and moist. Fu Ye raised his head and sniffed the air. He stood beside Lu Xiaocha and looked at her. Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a path ahead. Lu Xiaocha looked at him without any tacit understanding. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go back the way we came.¡± Fu Ye looked at the sky above. There was no ce to exert strength at all. Was she going to grow some wings and fly up? Lu Xiaocha also looked up and sighed. ¡°Do you think we can find food here?¡± ¡°Is wolf meat good?¡± Fu Ye: ¡°!!!¡± Human! I¡¯m human!!! He had only temporarily be a wolf! Fu Ye was so anxious that he shouted and argued with her. As a person, you can¡¯t be so inhumane, right? Lu Xiaocha patted his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious. I was joking.¡± Then, the girl and wolf started to find their way out. This ce was like a man-made passageway. It was winding like a maze, and there were even traps and hidden traps in some ces. When they encountered the first fork in the road, the girl and the wolf stood in the middle. Fu Ye howled. Left. Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°You mean the right?¡± As she spoke, she walked to the right. Before she could take a step, Fu Ye bit her clothes expressionlessly and pulled her to the left. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡± After walking for a while, they encountered another fork in the road. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Listen to me this time. Go to the right.¡± After saying that, she walked over confidently. Five minutester¡­ Apanied by rapid footsteps, Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye ran back quickly, followed by arge group of spiders, scorpions, centipedes, and other insects. Fu Ye cursed. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to her! They ran all the way back to the left tunnel. Like a gust of wind, the spiders and scorpions behind them could not catch up at all. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Why should I run with you? I¡¯m immune to poison!¡± Fu Ye sneered and looked at her. ¡®You look ugly now to begin with. Don¡¯t you find it disgusting to be crawled on by those things?!¡¯ Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you!¡± At some point in time, this maze-like escape route had be a game of pranks for the girl and wolf. A trap appeared in front of them, and countless arrows shot over. Fu Ye hid behind Lu Xiaocha without a word. The wolf was curled up, its mouth still biting the back of her clothes to prevent her from leaving. Lu Xiaocha cursed, ¡°Fu Ye, you bastard!¡± The Godyer in her hand spun at high speed, forming a protective barrier that blocked all the sharp arrows. When they encountered a river with piranha crocodiles, Lu Xiaocha kicked Fu Ye into the river without a word. Then, she jumped onto his body and satfortably as she watched him cross the river in a panic. During this period, his tail was bitten. Fu Ye¡¯s fur stood on end, and purple-ck lightning shed across his body. The piranha crocodiles in the surrounding river were all electrocuted. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s curly hair became even more curly. After going ashore, the ck wolf, who was wet all over, began to shake the water off crazily like an animal. The man and wolf looked at each other and saw the fighting spirit in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡®Very good, I¡¯ll remember this!¡¯ This might be a fatal maze to others, but they purposely went to those ces with traps and mercilessly set each other up. Then, they destroyed all the traps in the maze and sessfully reached the depths of the ancient tomb. If the master of the tomb knew that he had to endure so much in the future, he would probably wake up from anger and move overnight. The spiritual energy became denser and denser. Others might not be able to withstand this spiritual energy, but Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye¡¯s modified bodies could. The two of them were a little tired. They sat at the entrance of the ancient tomb and leaned against the door to rest. ¡°What¡¯s inside? Why don¡¯t you open the door and try?¡± Fu Ye rolled his eyes. ¡®Am I stupid? If it¡¯s another trap after pushing it open, won¡¯t I fall for it?¡¯ Still ¡­ This door was really¡­ blinding their eyes. This was because the two doors that were more than ten meters tall were made of gold! Moreover, the purity was very high. It was unknown how many years had passed, but this ancient tomb was still shining with gold. Not only that, but there were also many beautiful gems embedded in the golden door. This door alone was more impressive than the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s underground pce that Lu Xiaocha had discovered previously. She wondered what it looked like inside. Chapter 254 - 254 Ancient Tomb Master 254 Ancient Tomb Master Fu Ye and Lu Xiaocha rested for a while and looked at the door covetously. Fu Ye: Impressive! The door was iid with gold. No wonder there were so many traps in the maze outside. Even experienced tomb raiders might not be able to get here. It turns out that there were two golden doors in this ancient tomb, and these were only the doors. Even after such a long time, the gems on it were still shiny. Even the smallest ones were the size of a fist. The wealth of ancient people was something they could not imagine. ¡®Sorry for the intrusion.¡¯ Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°How much food can I buy with these two doors?¡± Fu Ye gave her a look. She had underestimated this door. If she brought it out, forget about buying food, it would not be a problem to buy a few farms for her. However, the problem was that the door was so tall and heavy. Moreover, there was aplicated and exquisite lock on the door. It seemed that it needed to be decrypted to be opened. The words on the door were from ancient times, such as ¡°Zi Chou Yin Mao¡± and so on. There were also many riddles written in an ancientnguage¡­ In any case, the dense words made Lu Xiaocha, the bottom feeder,¡¯s head hurt. Fu Ye, a science student, was also stunned. Fu Ye: Is this a f*cking intelligence test? The girl and wolf looked at each other. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a star student? Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± The big ck wolf rolled its eyes at her. Lu Xiaocha frowned. ¡°So you can¡¯t either?¡± Fu Ye immediately howled as if his tail had been stepped on. He cursed at the door. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was casting an incantation. Lu Xiaocha kicked him. ¡°What are you howling about? Can you do it or not?¡± Fu Ye and her stared at each other. ¡®Do I look like I can open the door?¡¯ Alright, Lu Xiaocha did not count on him anymore. She touched her chin and began to think. ¡°Pry it open.¡± Fu Ye ¡°????¡± A few minutester, he knew what Lu Xiaocha meant. She carried the Godyer and went to pry open the door. The Godyer was supposed to be a divine weapon that could kill everyone on the battlefield, but now, it was like a shovel in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hands. What a tragic weapon. Fu Ye could even feel the lifeless auraing from the Godyer. However, this Godyer was really easy to use. It was heavy and hard enough to tear apart something like the skeleton general, let alone this door made of gold. In less than half an hour, both doors were removed by Lu Xiaocha. The master of the ancient tomb probably didn¡¯t expect the puzzle he set up to block those who wanted to forcefully break through the door to be broken through by brute force in the end. Not only that, but the door waspletely demolished! After the door was opened, dense spiritual energy was released without restraint. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye both retreated from the impact of the spiritual energy, but they quickly adapted. After all, the body that was modified when the bloodline awakened was originally made to adapt to the world after the recovery of spiritual energy. The first thing the two of them saw was a realm gate that appeared behind a vermillion coffin on a huge altar in the center of the ancient tomb. It looked simr to the special effects in fantasy movies. It was a ck vortex in the shape of a miniature gxy floating in the air. The vigorous spiritual energy came from it. They could even vaguely sense a terrifying and powerful creature from the other side of the realm gate. It seemed to be calling from ancient times, an existence that made people feel fear. Fortunately, the creatures of the realm gate and the two realms couldn¡¯t go to each other¡¯s world through this gate. Otherwise, their world would be in trouble. This was probably the greatest mercy of the world¡¯s rules. ¡°Thump¡­¡± While Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye were observing the luxurious furnishings in the ancient tomb, they vaguely heard thumping sounds. When they listened carefully, it seemed to be an illusion. The master of the ancient tomb seemed to be especially fond of gold. The walls in the ancient tomb were all iid with gold. Even the dragons and phoenixes wrapped around the pirs were made of gold. Moreover, the sculptor¡¯s handiwork was especially good. The dragon and phoenix sculptures looked lifelike. They also discovered a small mountain of gold ingots. Every gold ingot was the size of a palm and looked especially round and cute. In addition to the gold, there were also all kinds of beautiful gems. Every gem was of especially good quality in all colors. There were more than ten boxes of them, including all kinds of beautiful jewelry made of gold and gems. In addition, there were several boxes of ancient jade, calligraphy, ceramic, and pearls. Lu Xiaocha discovered a huge Night-Luminescent Pearl. She bit her finger. ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t bring a sack!¡± Fu Ye was speechless. While they were admiring the jewelry, the coffin near the realm gate quietly opened a crack. Then, a white boney finger that was as white as jade crawled out of the vermillion coffin. It looked quite cute. After a few minutes, the gap in the coffin was pushed open wider. A round and snow-white skull the size of a palm emerged from the gap. Its eye sockets pulsed with a clear red light like a gem. However, just as the cat-sized white skeleton crawled out of the coffin, a spearhead that was shining with a cold light aimed at its head. The little skeleton trembled and looked up to see Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye standing not far away. ¡°What?¡± Lu Xiaocha was dumbfounded as she looked at the cat-sized human skeleton. ¡°Is there such a small person in the world? And did such a small person need such a big coffin?!¡± Fu Ye also stared curiously. This was really a little strange. The little skeleton, who was still afraid, was speechless. ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t this young at the start.¡± Its voice was also very soft. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye¡¯s eyes widened. Since it could speak, it meant that this little skeleton¡¯s level must have exceeded Grade S. Unfortunately, they did not have any detection equipment on them now, so they could not analyze it. ¡°Who are you?¡± The little skeleton looked at them carefully and said angrily. ¡°This is my home. I haven¡¯t¡­ asked who you are.¡± Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye were speechless. It made sense, they couldn¡¯t refute it. Lu Xiaocha kept the Godyer and apologized seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we didn¡¯t expect there to be anything alive in here.¡± Not only did they barge in, but they also tore down the door. Seeing their good attitude, the little skeleton climbed onto the coffin lid and sat down. Its smooth and white skeleton body did not look scary at all. In fact, it looked cute. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve indeed been dead for a long time. What era is it now? How long has it been since the Shun Dynasty?¡± The Shun Dynasty¡­ Lu Xiaocha smiled awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My grades aren¡¯t good.¡± The little skeleton looked at her strangely. ¡°Grades? Do women nowadays need to study too?¡± Fu Ye, a wolf, could not speak. He knew how many years had passed since the Shun Dynasty. It had been 3,000 years. The little skeleton raised its chin slightly. ¡°I¡¯m the Crown Prince that my father and mother loved the most. Unfortunately, my mother was secretly harmed when she was pregnant with me. I was poisoned in my mother¡¯s stomach. From the moment I was born, I had been weak and sickly. I was kept alive by various precious herbs until I was twelve years old. This tomb should have been arranged by my father and mother.¡± Speaking of his father and mother, the little skeleton¡¯s eyes shed with nostalgia. However, things had changed. He had turned into a skeleton, and it was a shrunken skeleton. The little skeleton looked at its current body and was a little depressed. ¡°After I woke up, I realized that my body had be so small. I don¡¯t know what happened either.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You look quite sturdy.¡± It was still alive and kicking, but it was just a little small. This little skeleton had no ill intentions towards them. Lu Xiaocha sat cross-legged on the ground and chatted with him. Fu Yey at the side and wagged his tail in boredom. Chapter 255 - 255 Exit 255 Exit ¡°Do you know how to get out of here?¡± The little skeleton, Nan Qingyu, shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I came here, I was already dead. Everything here was designed by my father and mother.¡± Nan Qingyu looked at them. ¡°Why do you want to go out? Can¡¯t you just stay here?¡± Lu Xiaocha touched her stomach. ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to stay here because you don¡¯t have to eat, but we have to eat. I¡¯m already hungry!¡± Her expression was a little devastated. It had been a long time since she had experienced hunger in this world. Now, she felt that she could eat a cow. Nan Qingyu was stunned for two seconds before she suddenly remembered that humans had to eat. He had been dead for thousands of years and had long forgotten about this. He scratched his round bald head. ¡°Ah¡­ I forgot.¡± There was no more food in his ancient tomb. Even if there was, they definitely could not eat it now. ¡°Then look around. There should be an exit.¡± After all, those who designed the ancient tomb needed an exit too. When Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye went to find the exit, Nan Qingyu climbed up her clothes to her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°You¡¯re not staying here anymore?¡± Nan Qingyu said, ¡°You can try staying here for a few thousand years and see if you want to go out.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Alright, but when they reached the pile of gold ingots, Nan Qingyu stopped them. ¡°Pick up a few gold ingots for me!¡± She did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the light in the skeleton¡¯s eyes had brightened. But now that Nan Qingyu was so small, he could only hold one ingot, let alone a few. He immediately became anxious. ¡°Forget it, forget it. You guys go find it yourself. Put me on the mountain of gold!¡± It looked like this was a little skeleton that loved money! ¡°You like gold so much,¡± Lu Xiaocha muttered. She picked up the little skeleton and ced him on the mountain. Like a dragon that loved gold, hey on the neatly stacked gold ingots and rolled around. He hugged the round and cute gold ingots and rubbed them against each other. ¡°Gold is so beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that my bones aren¡¯t golden. Otherwise, it would be even more beautiful.¡± Imagine how beautiful his golden bones would be! Lu Xiaocha ced the gold ingot in her hand on it. ¡°So all the gold in this ancient tomb is because you like it?¡± Nan Qingyu raised her head. ¡°In my short life, I only had this little hobby. Of course, my father and mother satisfied me. They even gave me a gold mine. All the gold dug out is mine.¡± The little skeleton was very happy. It hugged a gold ingot happily. ¡°I thought I would never be able to touch gold after I died. I didn¡¯t expect to wake up one day, hehe¡­¡± He had been deeply in love with gold since he was young. Because he was the first child of his father and mother, and because he was a premature child who had been poisoned, his father and mother were especially tolerant and indulgent towards him. They would get him anything he liked. However, he liked very few things. Gold was one of his little hobbies. He liked this bright golden color. With the permission of the tomb master, Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye began to look for the mechanism that might be hidden. However, this ancient tomb was really built tightly, as if there was no other exit other than the ce they came from. Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Is there anywhere else we haven¡¯t checked?¡± Fu Ye looked at her and finally looked at Nan Qingyu¡¯s coffin. ¡°Nan Qingyu, could the exit be at your coffin?¡± Nan Qingyu, who was happily burying himself in the gold ingots, tilted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± In the end, he reluctantly gave up his gold and ran behind Lu Xiaocha with his short legs. The coffin was vermillion in color. It looked like the color of a tree itself. There were many jewels and gold embedded in it. Moreover, this coffin was really big. It was not a problem for three people to lie side by side. After the coffin was opened, it was exceptionally clean. Nan Qingyu whined, ¡°Of course it¡¯s clean. I got up to clean it.¡± He was also a little skeleton who loved cleanliness. When he first woke up, he almost suffocated when he saw the environment in the coffin. Even a skeleton could not stand it! The rotten flesh and clothes were stuck together. The coffin was dirty and disgusting. On the first day he woke up, he almost cried from disgust. It took him a lot of effort to clean his coffin and put some treasures inside. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual in the coffin, so tney could only move it away. This was not much trouble for Lu Xiaocha. She easily moved the heavy coffin away. After moving the coffin away, there didn¡¯t seem to be any problems. ¡°Is there really no exit?¡± Nan Qingyu circled the realm gate twice and even knocked on it with his finger. ¡°What is this thing? I seem to have woken up because of it.¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at him and replied, ¡°The world is in the process of recovering spiritual energy. The appearance of the realm gate has brought a huge amount of spiritual energy to the world.¡± Nan Qingyu said, ¡°I feel like there¡¯s something powerful inside, but it can¡¯t get out.¡± Lu Xiaocha leaned against the coffin dejectedly and fiddled with a red bead on the coffin. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± She really wanted to eat¡­ As she spoke, the read bead clicked. Crack¡­ With a series of cracking sounds, the ancient tomb began to tremble slightly. Fu Ye: ¡°!!!¡± Nan Qingyu: ¡°!!!¡± In the next second, a hole appeared under their feet. Then, the small skeleton was a little slow to react and rolled down the stone steps. Chapter 256 - 256 Fu Ye Is Finally Not Human? 256 Fu Ye Is Finally Not Human? Lu Xiaocha, who was originally standing on top, reacted quickly and climbed onto the coffin. Fu Ye also jumped away, and the skeleton, Nan Qingyu, rolled down unluckily. And the stone steps looked quite deep. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye were speechless. ¡°Hello, Nan Qingyu, are you alright?¡± !! In the opened underground passage, the white skeleton that was rolling around in a sorry state crawled up from the ground shakily. ¡°My bones are falling apart!¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s fine.¡± Nan Qingyu looked indignantly at the ground that had suddenly opened up above him. His ancient tomb had not harmed the outsiders, but had instead harmed himself! Moreover, although he could move now, his body had shrunk for some reason. The stone steps were so high that just looking at them was strenuous! Nan Qingyu didn¡¯t want to move. In the end, Fu Ye jumped down and easily jumped back into the ancient tomb with the bone in his mouth. ¡°This should be the exit, right?¡± Fu Ye nodded. He thought so too. Nan Qingyu shook his bones. ¡°Is there any other choice?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just going out like this?¡± Nan Qingyu was displeased. ¡°What should I do with my gold ingots?¡± They were all his private property. He had to bring them wherever he went! Lu Xiaocha scratched her head, feeling a little troubled. ¡°But we can¡¯t take so many with us. We have nothing to contain them.¡± Nan Qingyu looked at his gold and tomb. This could be considered his home. ¡°Can we just leave it here?¡± Lu Xiaocha was the first to shake her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. The mechanisms outside have almost been destroyed by the two of us. Grave robbers are very good now. They can definitely find this ce.¡± Nan Qingyu was depressed. Looking at her beloved gold, she suddenly felt that leaving was not a good thing. Just as they were in a dilemma, there was another sound from the other side of the door. It sounded like¡­ wings. The people in the ancient tomb turned around at the same time and saw a pair of snow-white wings flying in with a person. Lu Xiaocha: What familiar wings! ¡°Brother?¡± When Lu Beichen heard Lu Xiaocha¡¯s voice, he was so excited that he quickly flew over and hugged her. ¡°You scared us!¡± Lu Xiaocha was hugged tightly by her brother, who was taller than her. She was stunned for a moment before hugging him back with a faint smile in her eyes. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. I was going to look for you after killing the skeleton general, but the ground suddenly sank in.¡± The light in the ancient tomb was a little dim. Fortunately, this was not a big problem for most bloodline metahumans. ¡°Everyone is looking for you and Fu Ye. Since I have wings, I came down with Fourth Brother first.¡± Speak of the devil. With the sound of footsteps at the door, Lu Beifeng also walked in, but he was not in a good state. Lu Beifeng was not a bloodline metahuman yet. The dense spiritual energy in the ancient tomb made it difficult for him to breathe. Lu Beifeng held the Blue Frost Sword in his hand. His skin was abnormally red, and it was difficult for him to breathe. He looked like he was in great pain! ¡°Fourth brother!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the tomb first!¡± This time, there was no need to be conflicted. Saving people was more important. Nan Qingyu hesitated for a moment when he heard this. He could only carry a gold ingot and jump onto Fu Ye¡¯s back before leaving with him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up with his short legs! After leaving the ancient tomb, Lu Beifeng¡¯s condition was not much better. His entire body was burning, and his expression looked a little pained. Nan Qingyuy on the wolf¡¯s back and asked, ¡°Is he going to die just like that?¡± To his knowledge, humans were very fragile creatures. They were prone to death when they fell sick. When he was alive, his father and mother were most afraid that he would fall sick, so the imperial physicians of the imperial hospital were on standby at any time. Lu Xiaocha red at him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My brother should be awakening his bloodline.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Nan Qingyu replied. His heart ached a little as he hugged his gold ingots. He had so many gold ingots. He had to think of a way to get them all out! The exit of the ancient tomb was at the other end of the mountain. This was really a little far. Fortunately, nothing went wrong in the process, and they went out smoothly. Nan Qingyu was still not used to the sudden sunlight and green mountains. He did not know how long he had been awake. There was no concept of time in the ancient tomb. Every day, he would crawl out of the coffin to count his gold, roll around on it, and y. When he was bored, he would go back to lie down. Now, he really came out. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful out there.¡± How long had it been since he had seen such a world? Even when he was alive, he was basically trapped in the pce. His father and mother wanted to bring him out, but his body could not withstand it. Things were different now. Although he had turned into a skeleton without any skin or flesh, he was still alive and kicking. He, Nan Qingyu, could finally do things that he had never done before! After cing Lu Beifeng on the grass, Lu Beichen sent a message and their location to his third brother. Otherwise, they would still be worried. Only then did Lu Beichen have time to pay attention to other things. For example, the ck wolf with purple fur beside his sister. And¡­ that jade-white skeleton with a small and exquisite body. ¡°Xiaocha, what are they?!¡± He had never seen such a huge wolf before. It should be a heretic, let alone that skeleton! Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°This is Fu Ye.¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°???¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Fu¡­ Fu Ye?!¡± The young man was so shocked that his voice almost cracked. Lu Beichen looked at the tall ck wolf in disbelief. ¡°Is Fu Ye finally not human?¡± Although these words were muttered softly, Fu Ye still heard them. He was speechless. Chapter 257 - 257 He Really Became a Dog 257 He Really Became a Dog Did none of them know how to speak properly? Fu Ye rolled his eyes at Lu Beichen. It took Lu Beichen a while to wake up from the fact that Fu Ye had turned into a wolf. He was quite happy to see that his sister had also awakened her bloodline. ¡°Sis, what do you feel like you¡¯ve awakened?¡± !! Lu Xiaocha touched her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t know. In any case, it¡¯s definitely not a rabbit!¡± Lu Beichen was speechless. ¡®Don¡¯t be too confident. What if it turns out that it is?¡¯ ¡°Actually, rabbits are quite cute.¡± It was better to take precautions for his sister first. However, Fu Ye¡¯s situation had never happened before. After awakening their bloodline, they looked at least human, but they had the characteristics of other creatures. Fu Ye was amazing. He was not even human anymore! ¡°Who is he?¡± Lu Beichen looked at the little skeleton that had slid down Fu Ye¡¯s tail and was running around curiously with a golden ingot in its arms. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°The master of the ancient tomb we just entered.¡± At this moment, cracking sounds were alreadying from Lu Beifeng¡¯s body. By the time Lu Beilin and the others came, Lu Beifeng had already awakened his bloodline. The moment he saw Lu Xiaocha, Lu Beilin quickly ran over and hugged his sister. ¡°You scared us!¡± As one of the masters of the Underground City, Lu Beilin had never been afraid of anything. But today, he was really scared to death. Even his hands were trembling as he hugged his sister. The youngdy that the Lu family had painstakingly found was almost gone again. Lu Xiaocha stood obediently in her third brother¡¯s arms. Her face looked a little dirty, but her eyes were especially bright. ¡°I¡¯m fine, bro.¡± She patted Third Brother¡¯s back and said softly, as if she was coaxing a child. After a while, Lu Beilin finally let go of her. ¡°Don¡¯t do such dangerous things again.¡± Everyone was selfish. Although heroes were great, they wanted the people they cared about to live. Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Seeing that Lu Xiaocha was really fine except for the fact that her body was a little ck, everyone found it unbelievable. ¡°You really withstood the lightning?¡± ¡°This is too awesome. How did you do it?¡± ¡°And Fu Ye. Where¡¯s Fu Ye?¡± Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen pointed at the big ck wolf lying not far away. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Lu Beichen looked at the expressions on their faces and secretly felt good. As expected, everyone was equally shocked. ¡°That¡¯s Fu Ye. He seems to have awakened his bloodline too, but for some reason, he turned into a wolf.¡± Everyone looked at the ck wolf in unison. ¡°Are you really Fu Ye?¡± This was a leader who knew Old Marshal Fu. His eyes widened as he looked at the ck wolf. As expected of a child of the Fu family. Even his bloodline awakening was so different from others! Fu Ye could not speak now and could only nod. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Someone finally reacted and cursed. ¡°It¡¯s really Fu Ye. Has he really be a dog?¡± Fu Ye nced at him coldly. ¡®Are you blind? I¡¯m a wolf, can¡¯t you tell?!¡¯ ¡°Are you blind? This is obviously a wolf, okay?¡± Lu Beichen also told them about the ancient tomb. ¡°The realm gate is in that ancient tomb, but the ancient tomb has a master.¡± ¡°Me, me, that¡¯s my home.¡± Nan Qingyu¡¯s voice rang out, but no one noticed who was speaking. When Lu Beichen lowered his head, they also lowered their heads and saw a small and cute skeleton. Everyone was speechless. Some people swallowed their saliva. When they saw the skeleton, they reflexively assumed a defensive posture. However, when they saw such a cute little skeleton, they felt that it was ridiculous. This waspletely different from the skeletons they had seen before! Someone immediately took out his phone and scanned the little skeleton¡¯s entire body. [Grade SSS heretic] The three S¡¯s almost blinded everyone. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± It was ridiculous. Looking at the small white jade skeleton, it was actually even more powerful than the previous Skeleton King! The moment the results were out, Lu Xiaocha and Nan Qingyu could clearly hear the gasps around them. Nan Qingyu rubbed his head and tilted his head, not understanding what was going on. This action seemed a little cute, but when they saw the results of the scan on their phones, everyone felt terrified. Lu Xiaocha saw it too. She blinked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re a Grade triple S heretic.¡± Nan Qingyu¡¯s skeleton face was nk. ¡°What¡¯s a heretic?¡± Therefore, Lu Xiaocha told him about the heretic and heretic levels. Nan Qingyu was quite happy to hear this. ¡°So I¡¯m powerful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In any case, I only know that you¡¯re a Grade SSS heretic. But what¡¯s your ability?¡± Nan Qingyu was very agile. He climbed up Lu Xiaocha¡¯s clothes and sat on her shoulder. ¡°My ability? It should be controlling and summoning other skeletons.¡± After saying that, he clearly felt the people around him take a step back. ¡°Wait, those skeletons from before¡­¡± Nan Qingyu crossed her legs. ¡°Are you talking about my neighbors? They¡¯re not under my control. I didn¡¯t do anything like that.¡± Clearly, it knew about those skeletons. ¡°There was a person buried above my ancient tomb. He should have a powerful background. Aftering here, for some reason, it seems to have be a battlefield again. Tens of thousands of people have died here. There are a lot of grievances gathered here. After they woke up, theypletely lost their rationality.¡± At this point, Nan Qingyu was still a little smug. ¡°I¡¯mpletely different from them. I don¡¯t have any resentment at all.¡± Chapter 258 - 258 Scamming 258 Scamming Nan Qingyu was special. He hadn¡¯t woken up for long, only two hundred years, but his luck was extremely good. The realm gate was right beside his coffin, so when the spiritual energy erupted, his body had been nurtured by the spiritual energy. Moreover, although he was unwilling to die, he did not have any resentment at all, because his life had been blissful. Moreover, when the ancient tomb was built, the emperor had specially hired a powerful Feng Shui master to set up the ancient tomb. There were many good things inside, and the powerful resentment outside was dispelled before it could approach the ancient tomb. Therefore, after the heretic awakened, Nan Qingyu was not contaminated by resentment at all. Moreover, from his limited memories, he was much more innocent than the current middle school students. This was also the reason why he was so powerful but did not have any hostility towards humans. In Nan Qingyu¡¯s memory, the people he met were all kind and good. After he was nourished and strengthened by spiritual energy, his greatest ability was to control the dead creatures in the darkness, simr to necromancers. However, he had never used his ability once. Every day, he would lie on his golden mountain and count gold ingots out of boredom. He had sensed the riot of the skeletons outside, but he did not pay much attention to it. After the higher-ups of the heretic bureau confirmed that Nan Qingyu would not harm humans, their eyes lit up like wolves. A 3S-grade heretic big boss. He looked very easy to talk to. Hence, they began to scam¡­ introduce jobs to the heretic big boss. Nan Qingyu listened in confusion, but he didn¡¯t understand a single word. After patiently exining it to him, the little skeleton shook its head. ¡°What are money and points? Gold and gems?¡± ¡°I love gold and beautiful gems.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a prince. I don¡¯t need to work.¡± Nan Qingyu slowly walked on the ground with his hands behind his back, exuding the aura of an aristocrat. ¡°Everything in the ancient tomb is my property. Can you help me get it out?¡± The big shots present looked at each other, not knowing what to do. ¡°If you n to leave the ancient tomb, where will you live in the future?¡± The little skeleton, Nan Qingyu, was conflicted. He had never thought about this question. ¡°Can I live in the pce?¡± If possible, he still wanted to live in the same ce as before. He even wanted to visit his father and mother¡¯s imperial mausoleum to visit them. Nan Qingyu had never thought of reviving his father and mother because although he could control the corpses, he could not let them regain their memories. ¡°No, ces like the pce have already be tourist attractions and protected relics. It¡¯s not suitable for people to live in. If you go to our heretic bureau, big bosses like you will be allocated a dormitory for free.¡± The person in charge of District Seven¡¯s heretic bureau, Wu Zhongxing, squeezed in with difficulty. ¡°Our heretic bureau has a Grade 2S Zombie. You guys should get along very well! Mmm¡­¡± Wu Zhongxing wanted to say something else, but he was dragged away by someone gritting his teeth and covering his mouth. This shameless person. How many geniuses did the District Seven heretic bureau have? It was a little immoral to snatch another one from them now! The person in charge of District One rubbed his hands and hurriedly said, ¡°Actually, the money in our world and the points of the heretic bureau can also be exchanged for money and gems. There are also some other beautiful stones that you might not have seen before. I have some understanding of these. If you want to know, I can introduce them to you.¡± As he spoke, he took out his cell phone and quickly searched for many beautiful jewels and exined, as well as the various handicrafts made of gold. Nan Qingyu was instantly fascinated. ¡°Can I use gold to build a house and bed for myself?¡± The person in charge of District One said, ¡°That¡¯s definitely not a problem!¡± He would arrange it immediately! The other district heads were speechless. They looked at the head of District One with eyes that wished they could bite him into pieces and swallow him. ¡°We can also-¡± ¡°You¡¯re Nan Qingyu, right? Don¡¯t you still have your assets in the ancient tomb? I¡¯ll get someone to help you move them out immediately!¡± The person in charge of District One interrupted them with a smile. This was what it meant to gain the upper hand. The Awakened ones from District One immediately stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯ll go help!¡± Who wouldn¡¯t be willing to take such a big boss to their district? Nan Qingyu was inexperienced to begin with, so he was very gullible. He had never encountered a hoodwinker like the head of District One before. For a moment, he was so hoodwinked that he agreed to go to District One in a daze. ¡°Yay! Senior Nan Qingyu, District One wees you!¡± ¡°We will definitely let you feel the warmth of home in District One!¡± ¡°Senior, we¡¯ll help you move now!¡± Afraid that he would go back on his word, the awakened members of District One immediately went into the ancient tomb. Nan Qingyu came back to his senses and asked Lu Xiaocha which district she was in. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I¡¯m from District Seven, but the transportation is convenient now. If you want to see us, you cane and visit us in an hour or so by ne.¡± Lu Xiaocha did not interfere with which district the little skeleton went to. The person in charge of District One heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Lu Xiaocha gratefully. There were indeed more heretics in District Seven than in the other districts. The higher-ups probably wouldn¡¯t want to assign Nan Qingyu to District Seven. Hearing her say this, Nan Qingyu was instantly curious about the ne she was talking about. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She did not want to speak, so she threw the little skeleton into Qin Jiu¡¯s arms. ¡°Let him tell you.¡± The people watching her carry Nan Qingyu were really scared witless. This was a Grade SSS big boss! She shouldn¡¯t be thrown around like this! Qin Jiu, who was holding a Grade SSS big boss, froze. Moreover, this big boss was staring at him. Qin Jiu was speechless. Why did she throw it to him? In the end, under Nan Qingyu¡¯s gaze, Qin Jiu braced himself and told him about modern transportation and some history. Chapter 259 - 259 Could It Be a Mermaid? 259 Could It Be a Mermaid? Nan Qingyu¡¯s understanding of the current world was zero, and many things in society were new to him. Therefore, he listened with relish. When he found out that thousands of years had passed since the Shun Dynasty, Nan Qingyu felt a little lost, but he was not sad. This was because he knew from Qin Jiu¡¯s history that his father and mother died of old age. He also remembered that he had a younger brother. He was just a little emotional. A few thousand yearster, he could be considered to have e back to life¡¯, but things had long changed. The people in the past had all be skeletons like him. In the ancient tomb¡­ Although they were mentally prepared, they could not help but be shocked when they saw the treasures after entering. The entire ancient tomb was filled with treasures. There were all kinds of treasures that were difficult to find now. If grave robbers came in, they would be so excited. ¡°With so many things, the big boss¡¯s assets should be enough to buy our heretic bureau.¡± They were so envious. He was too rich! ¡°Hurry up and help to move them. We made a mistake. We can¡¯t move all this.¡± Then, of course, they called more people to help. At this moment, they didn¡¯t care about the grudges between districts. All the metahumans went to help. However, the Lu family was more concerned about Lu Beifeng, who had just awakened. They were not the only ones who were concerned. The higher-ups were also very concerned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why doesn¡¯t Lu Beifeng seem to have changed much after awakening?¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat. The most obvious change was in his ears. His ears had be something like gills. At this moment, he stood up with Lu Beilin¡¯s help and licked his dry lips. ¡°Water. I want water.¡± Just by looking at his ears, one could tell that he had awakened a sea creature. After awakening, his body was very dehydrated. ¡°Get some water!¡± Someone immediately went to fetch water. It was all mineral water. After opening it, Lu Beifeng immediately drank it. Moreover, one bottle wasn¡¯t enough at all. After finishing it, he took out another bottle right on the heels of it. In just a few minutes, he finished nine bottles of water! This stunned everyone. Their gazes involuntarilynded on Lu Beifeng¡¯s stomach. After drinking so much water, there was no change in his stomach at all. However, there was one obvious change, and that was¡­ ¡°F*ck, Lu Beifeng, why has your skin turned white?!¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s instructors and team members gradually became terrified. Lu Beifeng, who was drinking water, was speechless. He looked down at his arm. Good lord, his skin, which had been tanned to a dark wheat color because of training, was much lighter now. His skin!!! The straight man firmly believed that tanned skin was the most beautiful and healthy. But now, Lu Beifeng sadly realized that his skin was really turning white. It was ridiculous! What kind of bloodline did he awaken?! However, he was still very thirsty, so he drank the tenth bottle of mineral water. Feeling an itch on his neck, Lu Beifeng reached out to scratch it, but his fingers touched something hard and cold. Lu Beifeng swallowed his saliva and rubbed it twice. This feeling was a little familiar. ¡°Are these scales?¡± Lu Beilin, who was closest to him, also saw the thing growing out of his neck. It did not grow after awakening. Instead, it grew after drinking water. Therefore, his body was really dehydrated. ¡°Ah~ You¡¯ve be a fish.¡± His tone was a little annoying. He was teasing him. Lu Beifeng¡¯s face darkened. Not only his neck, but he also felt an itch on his legs. Taking a deep breath, Lu Beifeng picked up his pants and saw the silver-blue fish scales on his legs. ¡°Sea creature? What kind of fish is it?¡± ¡°Silver-blue fish scales, and his ears have turned into gills. It¡¯s a little magical.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Could it be a mermaid?¡± Someone joked, then everyone paused. Lu Beifeng¡¯s instructor, Lin Qing, sized him up. ¡°Is there ake in the mountains?¡± ¡°Or shall we try in the sea? See if your legs can turn into tails?¡± Lu Beifeng wanted to refuse, but his body was clearly telling him that he indeed needed water now. The water he drank just now looked like a lot, but it was simply a drop in the bucket for his awakened body. ¡°Simple. This ce is close to the sea to begin with. The helicopter can bring Lu Beifeng to the sea. Looking at the scales on his body, they should not be freshwater fish.¡± Lu Beifeng was currently in a dehydrated state and his body was a little weak. ording to the characteristics of his awakened bloodline, he had to hurry up and go to the sea. Two helicopters came to pick him, the members of the special forces, and the Lu siblings up. Fu Ye followed. Nan Qingyu wanted toe along too. He was especially interested in that helicopter, but he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his gold. In the end, the person in charge of District One promised that he would take a helicopter when he returned. The helicopter was very fast. When they passed by B City, everyone could still see the city that had turned into ruins. Their hearts could not help but feel a little heavy. The disaster this time was a natural disaster, which was an earthquake. The realm gate was also created by the earthquake. This realm gate might have existed hundreds of years ago, but it was buried. Only after triggering certain conditions would they be detected. However, this trigger condition was most likely caused by the existence of the realm gate. Many people guessed that this earthquake was caused by the existence of the realm gate. After the earthquake, the skeleton general¡¯s unearthing also caused a second earthquake, so Province D¡¯s current situation was even worse. Fortunately, those skeleton heretics were all stopped. Otherwise, this ce would have be a living hell. There were firefighters and military volunteers everywhere. In the heavy rain, they brought rescue dogs and kept looking for people or animals buried under the ruins. Lu Xiaocha stared down for a long time. This world was not the post-apocalyptic world now. Everyone was hopeful. ¡®When disaster struck, help came from all sides.¡¯ She had seen this saying in novels before, but she could not imagine it at all. In the post-apocalyptic world, everyone was working hard to survive. Everyone only cared about themselves. No matter how difficult it was for strangers or other bases, it was impossible for them to provide support from all sides. This was because everyone was in danger. Everyone had to ensure that they could survive. But now, she truly understood the meaning of that sentence. After retracting her gaze, she took out her phone and sent a message to her father. [Dad, donate all the food from my food base to Province D.] Lu Zhan, who was in a meeting, heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his daughter¡¯s message. Chapter 260 - 260 Roll A Few Rounds 260 Roll A Few Rounds Because he knew that his daughter and sons were going to Province D for a mission, he had been worried. As long as he had time, he would read the news about Province D. After the earthquake in Province D, he was extremely anxious. He was afraid that Xiaocha and his sons would be in danger, so he was distracted during the meeting. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s current message made his worried heart rx. However, after reading the contents of the message, Lu Zhan was very surprised. He knew how obsessed his daughter was with food, but now¡­ She was actually willing to donate all her food! This was as shocking as the sun rising from the west. [Are you really Xiaocha?] Lu Xiaocha was speechless for a moment when she saw her father¡¯s reply. [It¡¯s me.] Although Lu Zhan did not know what had happened, he was more gratified that his daughter had grown up. [Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.] He didn¡¯t only donate the food from Xiaocha¡¯s food base. He even spent money to buy many other supplies, instant noodles, mineral water, and many vegetables. He packed more than 30rge trucks and got them to send those things to Province D. While the Lu family was preparing the supplies, Lu Xiaocha and the others¡¯ helicopter finally flew to the sea andnded in a wide ce. The seaside was some distance away from the earthquake, so the earthquake here was not that strong. It was already night. The seaside looked too dark. Lu Beifeng was almost helped out of the helicopter. Following that, the military doctor came to a conclusion after a checkup. ¡°He¡¯s dehydrated.¡± ¡°Quick, throw him into the sea!¡± Lin Qing instructed them to help Lu Beifeng into the sea. The moment his body touched the surface of the sea, Lu Beifeng let out afortable sigh. He felt as if he had returned to a very warm embrace. It was the same feeling as when he had been held by his mother when he was young. His body and consciousness were moring to tell him that he belonged in the sea. Lu Beifeng nimbly entered the sea. Moreover, the moment he entered the sea, he could clearly feel the changes in his body. His legs could not help but close together. His clothes could not help but be stretched by the suddenly expanding muscles. Lu Beifeng felt something and turned around. He saw a powerful silver-blue tail behind him. This tail was even longer than his original legs. Moreover, the muscr tail looked very powerful. The nearly two-meter-long tail made Lu Beifeng take a deep breath. Moreover, he could breathe in the water! Lu Beifeng was still not used to his big tail. In the water, he subconsciously followed his previous swimming method, but he clearly felt a little strained. Lu Beifeng took a deep breath and adjusted his condition. He emptied his mind and tried his best to let his tail swim. Perhaps after awakening his bloodline, he was born suitable for swimming in the sea. In just a few minutes, Lu Beifeng gradually mastered how to swim in the sea with his tail. He felt his unparalleled speed in the sea. Lu Beifeng¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. Then, he identally swam far away. Everyone waiting for Lu Beifeng on the shore was speechless. Lin Qing was dumbfounded. ¡°Where is he?¡± He should have awakened a fish bloodline. Could he have drowned in the sea?! The others were also dumbfounded. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Lu Beifeng!¡± ¡°Lu Beifeng, can you hear me? If you hear me, make a sound!¡± ¡°Lu Beifeng, did you really drown?!¡± ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ll go down and look for him.¡± Lin Qing quickly took off his shirt and jumped into the sea. It would be terrible if he really drowned in the sea. Lu Xiaocha dived into the water with a whoosh. However, before she could swim far, a wave pped her back to the shore and back to Fu Ye¡¯s feet. Lu Xiaocha, who was lying on the ground like a dead fish, ¡°¡­¡± Fu Ye looked down at the drenched child by his feet. It seems like even the sea doesn¡¯t wee her! Before Lu Xiaocha could prepare to jump into the sea a second time, a beautiful big-tailed fish swam back. Even in the night, the silver-blue color seemed to be glowing. Lu Beifeng carried Lin Qing, who had jumped into the sea, with one hand and threw him ashore. Then¡­ Lu Beifeng was stranded. It was rare for him to feel awkward crawling on the beach. Damn it, he had to crawl over if he wanted to continue walking on the beach with such a big tail. Lu Beifeng though: I don¡¯t want to crawl! ¡°F*ck!¡± Looking at Lu Beifeng¡¯s current appearance, everyone present was speechless for a few seconds. Then, someone could not help but exim. Lin Qing got up from the beach and wiped his face when he saw Lu Beifeng. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect you to turn into a merman.¡± The corners of Lu Beifeng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Instructor, don¡¯t speak if you don¡¯t know how to speak.¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Is my brother a Naga?¡± She felt that her brother was more fierce. Mermaids were not fierce, but Nagas were much more powerful. Lu Beifeng was very determined. ¡°That¡¯s right, a Naga!¡± He wasn¡¯t a merman. What kind of name was that?! ¡°Can you stand up?¡± Lu Beilin walked over and poked his big tail, but Lu Beifeng pped him away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my tail.¡± A certain someone asked slyly, ¡°I thought of a question. You¡¯re running naked like this.¡± Lu Beifeng: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Lying on the beach was really indecent. Lu Beifeng sat down and looked at his big tail worriedly. ¡°I can¡¯t change back.¡± Everyone understood what he said. This big tail could not turn back into legs. Lu Xiaocha frowned worriedly. ¡°Then how are you going to go home, Fourth Brother? Third Brother, do we have such a big fish tank that can hold Fourth Brother?¡± The corners of Lu Beilin¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll probably have to custom-make it.¡± Lu Beifeng could not help but raise his tail. Arge amount of seawaternded on Lu Beilin. His pair of fox ears drooped, dripping wet. Lu Beifeng sneered and apologized insincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just awakened my tail and can¡¯t control it.¡± Lu Beilin smiled, but his smile was a little sinister. His eyes stared fixedly at the mermaid in front of him. In the next second, Lu Beifeng¡¯s gaze became unfocused. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s roll around on the beach.¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s body seemed to have been bewitched. He really did as he was told and rolled twice on the beach smoothly. After the control was removed, Lu Beifeng¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Your ability has advanced?¡± Previously, it was just that the people around him would subconsciously have a good impression of him. Now, he could temporarily control others. Lu Xiaocha, ¡°???¡± Why were her brothers fighting?! The corners of Lu Beilin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly smugly. ¡°You¡¯re not the only ones who gained something this time.¡± His slender fingers pinched his sister¡¯s ear. ¡°Xiaocha¡¯s ears are white. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest and take a shower first.¡± Lu Xiaocha also touched her ear. ¡°What about Fourth Brother?¡± Lu Beilin said, ¡°He, of course, stays in the sea.¡± Chapter 261 - 261 Navy 261 Navy Although he was unwilling to admit it, what Lu Beilin said was the truth. With his current state, let alone today, he might not be able to leave the sea or water before his tail could be legs again. It waste at night, and everyone was already exhausted from the battle. They could not stay here with him forever. After Lin Qing and the others confirmed that Lu Beifeng was fine, they went to the nearest city with Lu Xiaocha and the others to find a ce to rest. The night was dark¡­ After Lu Xiaocha and the others left, Lu Beifeng was not sleepy at all. He simply brought the Blue Frost Sword and flew into the depths of the sea with a swing of his two-meter-long tail. At this moment, his eyes had also turned the clear blue color of the sea, but there was a hint of cold and sharp ice. He seemed to be the cruelest hunter in the sea. Lu Beifeng did not know how far he had swam when he suddenly saw a few huge ships with the symbol of Yunzhou on them. They were the ships of the Yunzhou Navy. Were they¡­ patrolling? Lu Beifeng, who had already controlled his tail and could swim skillfully in the sea, thought for a moment and swam over. At this time, in the military ship, the navy was chasing economic criminals and spies who had fled. However, in such arge area of the sea, they had searched for a long time and still could not find them. In the middle of the night, many military boats and soldiers were sent out to chase after him. ¡°Sir, something seems to be approaching our ship.¡± ¡°Yes? Where?¡± ¡°Here.¡± The crew member pointed at a red dot on the monitoring table. ¡°It should be in the sea. At first, I thought it was a sea creature, but the signal I received was a little strange. It doesn¡¯t look like any sea creature we know.¡± ¡°Turn on the surveince cameras in the water.¡± It was hard not to be vignt when something unfamiliar suddenly appeared at such a critical moment. ¡°Yes!¡± After some operations, the surveince video was turned on. The situation at the bottom of the sea could be seen clearly even in the dark. In the cold sea, a huge and beautiful silver-blue fishtail shed. At that moment, everyone watching the surveince cameras was stunned. ¡°What¡­ what was that?¡± Just as he was about to control the surveince cameras to search, a face appeared in front of the surveince cameras. Of course, Lu Beifeng realized that the surveince camera at the bottom of the ship was switched on. He went forward to greet it. The people of the Lu family were all good-looking to begin with. After awakening his Naga bloodline, Lu Beifeng looked even better. He exuded a demonic handsomeness. The people on the ship also saw the Naga clearly and gasped in shock. ¡°This¡­ this is the legendary mermaid?!¡± Everyone was shocked. They were Marines and hade into contact with many marine creatures, but they had never seen a mermaid in all these years! The legend was actually true! However, the officer knew something and had a rough guess. ¡°Go outside and see if you canmunicate with him.¡± Lu Beifeng swam out from the bottom of the sea. As soon as the navy came out of the surveince room, they looked down at the deck and saw Lu Beifeng. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lu Beifeng from the First Military Academy of A University.¡± Lu Beifeng gave the marines a standard military salute. The navymander also returned the salute. ¡°Head of the 4th Marine Division, Zheng Yuan.¡± Other navy members: Hahahaha¡­ What was going on?! After confirming his guess, Zheng Yuanughed out loud. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a bloodline ability awakened by a sea creature. Moreover,rade, your awakened bloodline is not simple.¡± Lu Beifeng smiled. ¡°I was also very surprised. I just awakened today. When I couldn¡¯t sleep in the sea and was wandering around, I met your military ship. I wanted toe over and see if there was anything I could help with.¡± Zheng Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Comrade Lu Beifeng, I do need your help now¡­¡± He told Lu Beifeng about the spies and economic criminals. Lu Beifeng understood and saluted. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to find them. I¡¯ll let you know when I do.¡± ¡°Bring thismunication device with you. It¡¯s waterproof and has a location function. Comrade Lu Beifeng, keep in touch at all times.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After taking themunication device, Lu Beifeng dived into the water and disappeared. His speed was really many times faster than their ship! Zheng Yuan began to n on recruiting such a talent under hismand. He was already a military academy student. The bloodline this child had awakened should be the legendary Naga bloodline. It was really suitable for the navy! He turned to look at his subordinates, who were still in a daze. ¡°What are you all thinking?¡± ¡°Sir, that¡¯s a mermaid!!!¡± Zheng Yuan red at them. ¡°Nonsense. Mermaids are something from fairy tales. They don¡¯t have much lethality. Comrade Lu Beifeng¡¯s big tail looks like it can fight. He must be a Naga!¡± What mermaid? Was that title worthy of this outstanding student of their military academy? That must be an even stronger Naga. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the problem. Naga¡­ that¡¯s really a Naga!¡± ¡®Why aren¡¯t you excited at all!¡¯ Zheng Yuan clicked his tongue. ¡°Originally, the higher-ups wanted to tell you guyster. After all, we only managed to snatch three of those spots, so we decided to wait a little longer to avoid shaking the morale of the army. Now that you guys have seen it, I¡¯ll tell you guys. The Naga you saw just now was a human, someone like us. You guys heard his introduction just now, right? He¡¯s even a military academy student.¡± After recovering from the shock of seeing the Naga, everyone remembered his introduction. ¡°He, he, he¡­ he¡¯s really¡­ but how?¡± Zheng Yuan knew what he wanted to ask, so he told them about the recovery of spiritual energy, the awakening of his bloodline, and the realm gate. ¡°Because there¡¯s only one realm gate that has been discovered so far. The number of spots that the navy in Province D has snatched is pitifully small. They were all snatched by those outstandingrades and sent over in the name of advanced studies. Therefore, I did not let you know for the time being because I¡¯m afraid that young people like you will think about awakening your bloodline all day long and affect the morale of the army.¡± ¡°F*ck, isn¡¯t this too impressive and awesome? Then can we awaken our bloodlines in the future and be like Comrade Lu Beifeng?¡± Marines liked the sea. If they could breathe freely in the sea, it would be the most romantic thing for them! Chapter 262 - 262 Found 262 Found Zheng Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you guys about this. There¡¯s no need to be too stubborn. This is because there are very few people who have awakened their bloodlines now. However, the good news is that another realm gate has opened in our Province. If you want to fight for a spot, youds will have to work harder.¡± No matter what it was, outstanding people had special privileges. This was also the result of their own efforts. If they wanted it, they had to fight for it with their own abilities. When Zheng Yuan¡¯s soldiers heard that, they immediately became excited. ¡°Yes, I will definitely train hard!¡± They all wanted that spot. The advantage of being born suitable for the sea allowed Lu Beifeng to be the first to find a target ship in the vast sea. Now with his ears and his keen senses, he could hear some of the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ There¡¯s a jammer¡­ They won¡¯t catch¡­¡± It was quite far away, and the loud sound of the waves covered some parts of the conversation. However, this did not stop him from confirming that the person on this ship was the target this time. ¡°Commander Zheng, I¡¯ve found the target ship.¡± Lu Beifeng contacted Zheng Yuan in the sea. When the other party received the news, they were very excited and hurriedly got the crew to set off towards the location. On the boat, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°As expected of someone who has awakened the Naga bloodline, this sea is his home ground.¡± The others were also very happy. ¡°Is the awakened bloodline that awesome?¡± ¡°If we also awaken the bloodline of marine creatures, won¡¯t we no longer have to be afraid of tsunamis and floods in the future? After all, we can breathe in the water.¡± ¡°This is too convenient.¡± Zheng Yuan sent the news of finding the target to the other military ships and everyone headed towards their destination. When the ship was surrounded, they began to panic. The battle started in an instant. Not only were there spies and economic criminals on the ship, but there were also other ouws on the ship. They had guns in their hands and fired when the marines shouted. Then the battle began. During the gunfight, the few leaders and the spy slipped away when no one was paying attention. They released a lifeboat from the bottom of the cabin and wanted to take the opportunity to escape. Just as they were about to get into the lifeboat and leave, the sound of swimming water could be heard. A silver-blue shadow shed across the bottom of the lifeboat. ¡°Bam¡­¡± ¡°Who is it!¡± A man with a scar on his face fired a shot into the water. This was a sensitive time. The slightest sound would make them panic. ¡°You must be mistaken. Let¡¯s go.¡± They could not stay here any longer. Just as they were about to drive the lifeboat away, Lu Beifeng jumped out of the sea. He supported himself with one hand on the edge of the lifeboat and swept his big tail over. The powerful force brought by the tail swept everyone on the lifeboat into the sea and caused intense pain in their bodies. Anyone who could swim would not be able to swim after being pped by this tail. Only one person quicklyy down and dodged Lu Beifeng¡¯s tail. He looked at the half-human, half-fish creature in shock, but greed was in his nature. After the shock, his gaze gradually turned into excitement and greed. ¡°Mermaid, it¡¯s actually a mermaid.¡± He was so excited that his entire body was trembling. ¡°I¡¯m going to be rich.¡± That¡¯s right. When he first saw Lu Beifeng, he did not consider his current situation. Instead¡­ he wanted to catch the mermaid to sell it for money. Lu Beifeng raised his tail expressionlessly and pped it heavily. ¡°Pfff¡­¡± That person spat out blood from his whip and was sent flying into the sea like his otherpanions. Lu Beifeng sat on the lifeboat, his tail swaying in the sea as he looked down at them struggling in the sea. When he was on the verge of death, he went into the sea and threw him onto the lifeboat. Then, he informed Zheng Yuan. Zheng Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Good, good, good. Comrade Lu Beifeng, you¡¯ve done a great job this time!¡± If these people really escaped, it would be difficult to catch them again. Moreover, the spy had important information about their country. Zheng Yuan quickly brought his men over. When they arrived, Lu Beifeng casually caught a fish in the sea. His sharp nails turned the fish into sashimi and slowly ate it. He had not eaten for so long and had even swum so far in the sea. He was too exhausted and hungry. Moreover, after awakening his bloodline, he felt that this sea fish was not bad to eat raw? ¡°Holy sh*t?!¡± ¡°What is this!!!¡± Following Zheng Yuan were not only the marines he had seen before, but also people he had never seen before. At this moment, they were all extremely shocked when they saw Lu Beifeng. ¡°Thank you, Comrade Lu Beifeng. I will report this matter truthfully. It¡¯s all thanks to you¡­¡± Lu Beifeng shook his head. As a military academy student and now that he had awakened his bloodline power, he would naturally help if he had the advantage. ¡­ On the other side, Lu Xiaocha and the others did not know what their brother had done tonight. It was not good to show off with such a big wolf. Moreover, there were a few Awakened ones among them. They could only find a remote hotel to stay in for the time being. But when the hotel owner saw them, he was so scared that he almost screamed and fainted. It was Lin Qing who took out his ID and revealed his identity. He even arranged for Lu Xiaocha and the others to be superhumans before barely staying here. The first thing Lu Xiaocha did was take a shower. Although she looked cleaner after going into the sea, she was still dirty. Not only was she not clean, but she was also wet and ufortable. When she was showering, Lu Xiaocha touched her hair. Her soft ck hair had be curly hair now. Moreover, after washing and drying it, she realized that it was curled very naturally. A pair of furry milky-white ears appeared in her ck curly hair. Lu Xiaocha touched her forehead and realized that there were two small bumps on her forehead. If one looked carefully, one would discover that there seemed to be two jade-white dots emerging from the bumps. She touched the two small bumps on her forehead and looked confused. ¡°What is this?¡± Chapter 263 - 263 Hou 263 Hou Lu Xiaocha could not figure it out herself. She wanted to ask her brothers, but she thought that it waste and everyone should be asleep. Forget it, she would think about it tomorrow. Anyway, no one would die. After waking up, Lu Xiaocha had short curly hair. She scratched her face with her two furry ears and touched the two small bumps on her forehead. Ah¡­ she had to ask her brother what this was. !! She got out of bed, washed her face, and brushed her teeth. Lu Xiaocha ran to knock on her third brother¡¯s room. ¡°You¡¯re up so early?¡± Lu Beilin looked at his sis¡¯s ck curly hair and white fluffy ears and only felt that it was magical. After being struck by lightning for so long, her hair actually didn¡¯t fall off. Moreover, looking at her hair, it looked like she had just grown curly hair. Could it be because of the awakening of her bloodline? However, it looked really nice to touch. Lu Beilin couldn¡¯t help but touch it. It was soft and furry, like a cute little rabbit. Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and pointed at her forehead. ¡°Brother, tell me what this is.¡± Lu Xiaocha, who was still dark yesterday, looked fair and beautiful after washing up. Moreover, Lu Beilin didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he kept feeling that his sister¡¯s skin looked fairer. Her entire body seemed to be glowing. Her small face was exquisite and beautiful, like a porcin doll. However, this porcin doll was a little violent. He looked at his sis¡¯s forehead and paused. He reached out and touched it, but Lu Xiaocha quickly covered her head and retreated. ¡°Itchy.¡± She did not feel anything when she touched it, but after being touched by Third Brother just now, she felt a little itchy. Lu Beilin said, ¡°Come over and let me take a look. I won¡¯t touch your forehead.¡± Only then did she slowly move closer to show her third brother. At this moment, Lin Qing and his teammate, Lu Beichen, also came over to look for him. As soon as he came over, he found Lu Beilin pulling her sister¡¯s head. Lu Beichen pped his wings. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Beilin narrowed his peach blossom eyes slightly. ¡°Xiaocha seems to have grown two horns.¡± ¡®Huh?!!!¡¯ This time, not only Lu Beichen, but Lin Qing and the others also squeezed in. With so many tall people squeezing in, the entire room instantly felt much more cramped. ¡°Let me see, let me see.¡± ¡°You have horns? Why didn¡¯t I notice them yesterday?¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s true!¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite cute.¡± ¡°But you have rabbit ears and horns. Lu Xiaocha, what bloodline have you awakened?¡± Lu Beichen had a rough guess in his heart. Ever since he awakened his bloodline, he often studied some ancient books, especially those that described magical creatures. ¡°There¡¯s a high chance it¡¯s a Hou.¡± Lu Xiaocha, a child born in the post-apocalyptic world, really did not know much about the legendary animals in Yunzhou. ¡°Hou? What¡¯s that?¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°There are many versions of the legend of the Hou. Some say that it looks like a dog, and some say that it looks like a rabbit. However, thetter legend is moremon. Some say that the Hou is a ferocious beast, a Zombie Ancestor, and some say that the Hou is a divine beast. Although it¡¯s small, it can fight with dragons and likes to eat dragon brains. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t seem to have any offensive power, but it¡¯s actually very powerful.¡± Good lord, this appearance description could not be said to be unrted to Lu Xiaocha. It was exactly the same! Lu Xiaocha blinked. ¡°Is that Hou very good at fighting?¡± Lu Beichen looked at her and smiled. ¡°What do you think? Hous can fight dragons and specialize in hunting dragons.¡± The corners of Lu Xiaocha¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that I can fight.¡± She was afraid that her bloodline awakening would drag her down. It was not bad to awaken into something that could fight. Lu Beichen said, ¡°I¡¯m notpletely sure yet. We¡¯ll know when we go to the heretic bureau for a test.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Lu Beifeng. I hope he won¡¯t be taken away like a fish.¡± When the hotel owner saw theming down the stairs, his eyes gradually became frightened. He didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday, afraid that these strange people would cause trouble. Although he had already seen itst night, he still felt a little terrified when he looked at them again. What kind of people were these? Lu Beilin walked in front and smiled at the boss. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here to return the room card.¡± The boss was stunned when he met his gaze. ¡°Ah¡­ Okay.¡± Then, he quicklypleted the procedures and was not afraid anymore. He only came back to his senses when they were far away. What did he just do? Lin Qing asked, ¡°Did you use your ability on him?¡± Lu Beilin said, ¡°Just a little, so that he won¡¯t be afraid of us.¡± Lin Qing stroked his chin. ¡°Your ability is a little scary. Don¡¯t use it on ordinary people in the future.¡± Lu Beilin nced at him. ¡°Got it.¡± It was no wonder that Lin Qing was worried. He was afraid that bloodline metahumans would do something illegal just because they had special abilities. The more powerful one was, the more one had to restrain oneself. Otherwise, one would easilymit crimes. When they reached the beach, they realized something troublesome. If Lu Beifeng did not look for them himself, they would not be able to contact him. Lin Qing scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome. How are we going to find someone in such a big sea?¡± In the blink of an eye, Lu Xiaocha caught an orchid crab from the gap in the reef. It was quite big. Her eyes lit up instantly and she ran to see if she could find anything else. When Lin Qing and the others contacted Lu Beifeng, Lu Beifeng had actually contacted them through themunication device of the navy. Lin Qing scolded jokingly, ¡°You¡¯re really good. You went to the navy¡¯s territory in one night!¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll look for you immediately.¡± After hanging up, Lin Qing realized that Lu Xiaocha, Fu Ye, and Lu Beichen had disappeared. ¡°Where did they go?¡± Chapter 264 - 264 I’ll Consider It 264 I¡¯ll Consider It Where did everyone go in such a short time? Lu Beilin pointed in a direction. Lin Qing looked over and almost went crazy from anger. Five hundred meters away, a girl and a wolf were digging something on the beach. The winged one flew into the sea and stabbed down with the Godyer gun in his hand. A fish was sent flying back by his spear. Not far from them, there was already a lot of seafood piled up. Lin Qing said, ¡°I asked you toe here to look for Beifeng, but you¡¯re fishing?!¡± Lu Xiaocha looked at those things¡­ It didn¡¯t seem impossible. In the end, the seafood was taken to the naval camp in Province D. At this moment, in the camp, almost all Marines are gathered on the coast to watch the show. Lu Beifeng was speechless. The news that a mermaid had helped them catch spies and fugitives had spreadst night. Those who had not participated yesterday did not believe it at all. They thought that they were joking. Then, early this morning, Lu Beifeng appeared in their camp. He hade here for no other reason than the fact that he caught a very, veryrge grouper in the sea. It weighed more than 100 kilograms. He wanted to borrow the navy¡¯s canteen and call his instructor and the others. As soon as he appeared, the marines who were patrolling were frightened. Then the news of a mermaid appearing on the coast quickly spread. Whether they were training or not, they all came to watch the show when they heard the news. When Zheng Yuan arrived, the coast was already surrounded by a crowd. Lu Beifeng almost ran back to the sea holding the grouper¡¯s tail. ¡°F*ck, f*ck, I always thought that the rumor yesterday was fake!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a f*cking mermaid!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a mermaid? It¡¯s a merman!¡± ¡°Is our world a fantasy? I actually didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Is he looking for us for something?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my cell phone? I have to take a picture. I actually saw a mermaid in my lifetime. I feel that my life at sea isplete.¡± Lu Beifeng: ¡°¡­¡± Fortunately, Zheng Yuan quickly arrived. ¡°What are you all doing? What mermaid? This is ourrade Lu Beifeng. He might even be your teammate in the future. Show some respect. Naga, Naga. Comrade Lu Beifeng has awakened the bloodline of a Naga!¡± Zheng Yuan chased away those who wanted to train. As for those who had nothing to do for the time being, they thickened their skin and stayed. They were really curious. ¡°Comrade Lu Beifeng, wee to our base. Take a look around. Perhaps this will be your workce in the future, hehe¡­¡± It was obvious that he wanted to poach him. Lu Beifeng: ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± There was no need to be so enthusiastic. ¡°I caught a grouper. Can you get the canteen to help me deal with it? Also, Commander Zheng, please lend me your phone. I¡¯ll call my instructor and younger siblings.¡± ¡°No problem, of course.¡± After Zheng Yuan returnedst night, he did not sleep and immediately checked Lu Beifeng¡¯s information. After knowing that the instructor he mentioned was from the special forces, he was not worried at all. Lu Beifeng¡¯s results were outstanding. After graduation, he would probably be a reserve member of the special forces. However, it was such a coincidence. Comrade Lu Beifeng had awakened a sea creature. He was born to be suitable for this vast sea. Therefore, he was not worried that Lin Qing would snatch him at all. Even the heavens were chasing after Lu Beifeng! Lu Beifeng could not leave the sea for the time being, so he found a ce to sit down. ¡°Wow, this grouper is really big! Such a big grouper is really rare now.¡± Lu Beifeng nodded and shook his head. ¡°It was indeed rare in the past, but not now. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the recovery of spiritual energy, but after swimming in the sea, I realized that many sea creatures are showing signs of bingrger. I even saw a bigger grouper than this one.¡± Zheng Yuan¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°If it¡¯s really as you say, the sea won¡¯t be peaceful in the future.¡± Zheng Yuan was a little worried for the fishermen. Although they could earn more money if the fish became bigger, danger and opportunity coexisted. The animals in the sea would be more and more dangerous, and their safety would bepromised. Lu Beifeng said, ¡°There will always be a way to resolve it.¡± Humans always find a way to survive in difficult situations. Zheng Yuan simply sat beside him and said, ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re about to graduate. Furthermore, your awakened bloodline is destined to be associated with the sea in the future. Consider our ce?¡± Lu Beichen was also a little worried. His previous target had always been Lin Qing¡¯s Fierce Tiger Special Forces, but now¡­ Lu Beifeng looked at his active tail in the sea. He might really have to make other ns. Zheng Yuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the sea will be peaceful in the future. I just hope that there will be more awakened people like you who have awakened the bloodline of marine creatures. Otherwise, those heretics will really be in trouble.¡± Lu Beifeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Zheng Yuan immediately struck while the iron was hot. ¡°We¡¯ve been through a revolutionary friendship. If you want to consider, you have to consider my side first!¡± He shouldn¡¯t care about his face when snatching people. Otherwise, who would he cry to when they went elsewhere? Chapter 265 - 265 Swimming Competition 265 Swimming Competition The arrival of Lu Xiaocha and the others also attracted the attention of everyone at the naval base in Province D. Fu Ye¡¯spletely awakened body was too eye-catching. Such a tall and big wolf was simply terrifying! In the end, Lin Qing exined it clearly. Seeing that the wolf was indeed very human-like and could write, they let him in. Fu Ye was very irritable. The feeling of being unable to speak was too f*cking aggrieved! Moreover, they came at the right time. It was time to eat. All the Marines did not have training now, so there was plenty of time. Along the way, there were 100% heads turned. Lu Xiaocha and the others also went to the canteen to eat. As soon as a few bloodline metahumans appeared in the canteen, it instantly caused amotion. In an instant, they were surrounded like monkeys. ¡°F*ck, why is there a wolf? This wolf is even bigger than a tiger! Its fur is even ck!¡± To be precise, Fu Ye¡¯s wolf fur was purple-ck. Under the sunlight, one could clearly see that his wolf fur was darker purple. ¡°A wolf cane to the canteen? What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Are they also Awakened? Can their wings fly?¡± ¡°Of course it can fly. I want to see him fly now. He looks so handsome!¡± ¡°However, I still like the fishtail on Lu Beifeng. I prefer the sea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be able to fly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fox, right? That fiery red fur is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a little rabbit!¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®You¡¯re the rabbit. Your whole family are rabbits!¡¯ Zheng Yuan weed them and served the dish made from the grouper caught by Lu Beifeng. ¡°Comrade Lu Beifeng brought this grouper up from the sea for you.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We brought our own food too.¡± Zheng Yuan: ¡°???¡± Then, he saw Lu Xiaocha and the others moving the tworge buckets of seafood down from the car. Zheng Yuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Has my brother eaten yet?¡± Zheng Yuan nodded. ¡°I got the guards to send the grouper to him. He¡¯s probably eating it now.¡± Lin Qing touched his stomach. ¡°That¡¯s good. We haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. We¡¯ll look for him after breakfast. Commander Zheng, please tell us what that kid did yesterday.¡± As they ate lunch, Zheng Yuan told them what had happenedst night and smiled at Lin Qing. ¡°Captain Lin, thank you for training such an excellent seedling for our navy!¡± Lin Qing: ¡°¡­¡± It was heartbreaking. Actually, he had been depressed ever since Lu Beifeng awakened that bloodline. Their special force was Land Corps and was not rted to the sea at all. Who knew that that brat Lu Beifeng had awakened the bloodline of a marine creature and was bound to stay by the sea! He had always thought highly of Lu Beifeng. He was just waiting for that kid to graduate and join his team. Who knew that he would suddenly awaken such a bloodline? What was going on? Looking at Zheng Yuan¡¯s smiling expression, Lin Qing immediately felt that the rice in his hand was no longer fragrant. The dark-skinned special forces captain looked at Zheng Yuan with a fake smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to celebrate too early. We still don¡¯t know where that brat will choose to go in the end!¡± Even if he did not have it easy, he would not let the smug Zheng Yuan have it easy either. Zheng Yuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m just a little happy. Is there a need to curse so fiercely?¡¯ Not wanting to talk to Lin Qing anymore, Zheng Yuan looked at the others, mainly the Lu siblings. ¡°You¡¯re brother and sister. Are you blood-rted?¡± Lu Beilin nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Yuan immediately gasped and muttered, ¡°Lu Beifeng is also your brother. In other words, you siblings have all awakened your bloodlines?¡± What kind of concept was this? At present, the probability of awakening was one in a thousand. The total number of people who had awakened in the military was less than a hundred, not even a thousand. However, four of the Lu family members had already awakened. Zheng Yuan choked and carefully asked, ¡°How many people are there in your family?¡± He had only investigated Lu Beifeng¡¯s past training yesterday, but he did not investigate his family. Lu Beichen: ¡°Eight.¡± Zheng Yuan: ¡°!!!¡± Therefore, there were only eight people in your family, and now, four of them had awakened! What kind of ridiculous concept was this! Zheng Yuan swallowed his saliva with difficulty. ¡°Four, four Awakened.¡± Lin Qing chuckled with a wooden face. ¡°This is nothing. Do you know what bloodline they each awakened?¡± Zheng Yuan shook his head. He really did not know. Lin Qing said, ¡°Lu Beichen, legendary bloodline [Angel], Lu Beilin, legendary bloodline [Heavenly Fox]. You¡¯ve seen Lu Beifeng before. His characteristics are more obvious. I think he should also have a legendary bloodline. There¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s a Naga. As for that little girl, do you think she¡¯s a rabbit?¡± Zheng Yuan clutched his heart, his expression numb from the series of Legendary bloodlines. ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that it¡¯s not?¡± Lin Qing smiled, but his smile looked a little pitiful. ¡°This child is the best at fighting among all of us. Even ten of mebined would not be her match. How can the awakened bloodline be a rabbit?¡± Zheng Yuan: ¡°¡­¡± He turned to look at Lu Xiaocha, who was eating fiercely. The furry rabbit ears, the overly obedient and soft appearance, and the foodie look. Zheng Yuan suspected that he had been scammed. Lin Qing said unhurriedly, ¡°She not only has two ears, but there are also horns on her head that haven¡¯t grown out. We guess that Lu Xiaocha awakened a Hou.¡± The Lu siblings looked at Zheng Yuan¡¯s stunned expression and smiled at him. Zheng Yuan cursed, ¡°F*ck!¡± To be able to force him to say this, the Lu siblings were really impressive. Lin Qing looked at Zheng Yuan¡¯s defeated expression and was satisfied. Yes, that should be the case. He had also been dealt a heavy blow by the Lu family. After lunch, Lu Xiaocha and the others finally saw Lu Beifeng. At that moment, Lu Beifeng waspeting in the sea. That¡¯s right, some navy recruits who were probably bored looked at Lu Beifeng¡¯s fish tail and felt an inexplicable fighting spirit. They wanted topete with him in swimming speed. As Marines who grew up by the sea, their usual swimming speed and diving ability were iparable to ordinary people. They themselves liked to liven up the atmosphere of the entirepetition from time to time. Now, they wanted to see how powerful the legendary bloodline metahumans were. It was said that thisrade had been training in the Marine Corps. They did not know who was better at swimming after awakening the bloodline of marine creatures. After someone suggested it, they quickly organized thepetition. Lu Beifeng was not afraid of trouble. ¡®Game on!¡¯ He was quite confident in himself now. Chapter 266 - 266 Victory 266 Victory Several Marine soldiers who were usually the fastest swimmers took off their shirts and stood in a row in swimming trunks. ¡°Comrade Lu, although the bloodline you awakened is naturally suitable for the sea, we have lived by the sea for more than ten years and have dealt with the sea for more than ten years. Don¡¯t underestimate us.¡± Lu Beifeng¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°No, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ After thepetition, we¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Most of the people in the army had bold and straightforward personalities. Of course, because of the strict training, they became more strict and disciplined when they were serious. Lu Beifeng agreed readily. Everyone had apetitive spirit, especially those in the army. The saying that soldiers who did not want to be generals were not good soldiers was not an exaggeration. There was no such thing as hiding one¡¯s strength here. Everyone went all out topete. If they didn¡¯t go all out, people would think that they were looking down on them. Lu Beifeng felt that he had the advantage because he had awakened his bloodline, but he would not let them win because of this. He also wanted to see how much stronger his bloodline talent waspared to a soldier. There were many onlookers, and all of them were very enthusiastic about watching the show. When Zheng Yuan brought Lu Xiaocha and the others over, the participants were already prepared. ¡°Ready¡­¡± BANG! With a gunshot, everyone standing in the shallow water jumped into the sea like arrows. There was no need to mention Lu Beifeng. Other than being a little clumsy because his tail was too big when he first entered the water, after his bodypletely entered the sea, his tail began to sway vigorously. In the blink of an eye, he swam a long distance away. The fishtail was naturally suitable for water. Moreover, it was such a beautiful fishtail. Almost all the onlookers¡¯ gazesnded on Lu Beifeng. Seeing his speed after entering the sea, they immediately eximed. ¡°F*ck, this is too damn fast!¡± ¡°Awesome! There¡¯s noparison at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. He¡¯s already surpassed Luo Feng, who swam the fastest!¡± ¡°This big tail is so cool. I want to install one for myself.¡± ¡°Come on, he¡¯s a native Naga. What¡¯s the deal if you get a fish tail? An ugly mermaid?¡± ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Everyone was excited and discussed intensely. They really wished that they could awaken the bloodline of marine creatures and swim in the sea. ¡°Not bad. This kid didn¡¯t know how to use his tailst night.¡± Zheng Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Since he has awakened this bloodline, he must have been born into the sea. He naturally adapted very quickly.¡± Lin Qing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®There was no need to keep reminding me that Lu Beifeng had awakened the Naga bloodline.¡¯ The distance was a little far, and the people around him could not see clearly. Lu Beichen subconsciously spread his snow-white wings and flew up. He even carried his sister with him. After a trip to the ancient tomb yesterday, he realized that his wings could withstand even more weight. At this moment, it was not a problem for him to carry his sister and fly. And¡­ his sister was so light. Lu Xiaocha suddenly rose into the air and did not panic at all. She hugged her brother¡¯s arm and stared at the sea attentively. However, Lu Beichen was especially eye-catching. Almost instantly, everyone who was originally watching themotion in the sea looked at them. Being stared at by so many pairs of eyes, Lu Beichen¡¯s wings paused for a moment, but he quickly continued to p and stayed in the air. Those eyes gradually turned from shock to envy. ¡°I think the sky bloodline seems pretty good now.¡± ¡°It feels so good just looking at it. I want to fly into the sky too.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want a pair of snow-white wings?¡± Other than Lu Beichen, Fu Ye¡¯s appearance was also quite eye-catching. It was mainly because he was such a big wolf. His fur had a dark purple luster under the sunlight, and his bulky and strong body looked very powerful. This was a wolf, a wolf even bigger than a tiger! One had to know that wolves were usually smaller than tigers. They were even smaller than leopards. Furthermore, the fur was purplish-ck and looked especially beautiful. What man didn¡¯t like ferocious beasts? ¡°I heard that the wolf is also an Awakened. Is that true?¡± ¡°This Awakened is a little different.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even look human anymore.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. ¡®Although you were whispering, your voices were really not soft. We all heard it, okay?¡¯ They continued to focus on the sea. After all, no matter how envious they were, they had yet to awaken their bloodlines. In the end, Lu Beifeng naturally won. He swam back from the sea 300 meters away. The others were only halfway there. The silver-blue tail was too eye-catching. ¡°Brother!¡± Lu Xiaocha, who was suspended in the air by her brother, waved her hand and called for him. Lu Beifeng jumped up from the sea and jumped more than three meters above the surface of the sea under everyone¡¯s exmations. This big tail was too powerful! After the exciting match ended, everyone was a little unsatisfied. However, they had to leave. The helicopter from the heretic bureau had already flown over to pick them up. Zheng Yuan could not bear to leave. If not for the fact that they wanted to test his bloodline, he would have kept Lu Beifeng here. When he left, he said reluctantly, ¡°Comrade Lu Beifeng, you must remember toe back. I¡¯ve already sent an application to the higher-ups.¡± The few people who hadpeted with Lu Beifeng earlier also took the opportunity to say. ¡°Then you have toe back. You still owe us a meal.¡± Lu Beifeng: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Do you guys care about me or my tail?!¡¯ As he could not walk onnd, Lu Beifeng was carried into the helicopter on a stretcher. Moreover, his tail took up a lot of space. He upied three seats alone. Fu Ye upied the same amount of space as him. In the end, the two of them were despised. They would take a helicopter alone while the others took another one! Chapter 267 - 267 Space 267 Space The helicopter headed straight for the heretic bureau¡¯s inspection department. Their arrival attracted a lot of attention. Lu Beifeng, who could not walk, was ced in a fish tank that was nearly three meters long. When he first saw the fish tank, the corners of his mouth twitched. He was very unwilling and did not want to go in. Unlike other sea creatures, although Lu Beifeng had a fish tail, he could breathe onnd. It was not a problem for him to stay for a few hours without water. It was just that he would feel a little ufortable over time. Furthermore, dragging such a huge fish tail onnd was too clumsy. After entering the fish tank, Lu Beifeng was already lying t. So be it. The onlookers werepletely stunned. ¡°It¡¯s really a mermaid. Oh my god, I realized that I¡¯m still too inexperienced after the recovery of spiritual energy!¡± It was true. Now, those legendary creatures that only appeared in fairy tales had appeared in real life. ¡°I really want to take a photo with him.¡± This was too beautiful. Other than Lu Beifeng, Fu Ye slowly jumped down from the helicopter with domineering steps, causing waves of exmations. ¡°This wolf is too beautiful!¡± ¡°So handsome! No, who said that Fu Yepletely turned into a dog after awakening? Is this a f*cking dog?¡± Fu Ye, who had sharp ears, staggered and almost fell when he heard this. ¡®Who! Who persecuted my reputation!¡¯ Fu Ye gritted his teeth. If he caught the one who was spreading rumors, he would definitely knock that person¡¯s front teeth out! They should shut up! When Lu Xiaocha came out¡­ ¡°Wow! What a cute lop-eared rabbit!¡± ¡°This is the little rabbit bing a spirit, isn¡¯t it? I want to touch it!¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®I¡¯m not a lop-eared rabbit!¡¯ She and Fu Ye looked at each other and saw sympathy in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡®You bunch of onlookers, just look and shut your mouths. Do you think they can¡¯t hear you?¡¯ Fu Ye could not speak at this moment. He could only curse in his heart and walk to the inspection room. The old professor who had tested them was already waiting. Almost the moment he saw Lu Beifeng and the others, his eyes lit up. ¡°Wee, wee. Come over quickly. I¡¯ll check your bloodlines.¡± The old professor looked at Lu Beifeng and Fu Ye with infatuation, making the two of them feel extremely ufortable. ¡°Which one of you wants to go first?¡± The few people who had just awakened their bloodlines looked at each other. Lu Beifeng flipped his tail and went into the water. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye¡­ In the end, Fu Ye was kicked out by Lu Xiaocha. The huge wolf almost fell from the kick. Fu Ye was speechless. This little brat really deserved a beating. Fu Ye turned his head and bared his teeth. He lowered his tail and walked into the inspection machine. However, this machine had always been used for the inspection of humans. There had never been a case like Fu Ye¡¯s ever since everyone started to awaken their bloodlines, so¡­ Fu Ye had a lot of fur and the inspection machine almost couldn¡¯t close. His tail was almost stuck! Fu Yey in the inspection machine aggrievedly, feeling very irritable. [Name: Fu Ye Gender: Male Awakened Bloodline: Legendary bloodline [Thunder Beast] (Completely Awakened Form) Bloodline Ability: When fully awakened, its defense is strong. It can control lightning.] The old professor¡¯s eyes widened in excitement when he saw the results of the inspection. ¡°It¡¯s a Thunder Beast! A Thunder Beast!¡± Some people did not know about the Thunder Beast and asked what it was. The old professor had already studied many books, so he naturally exined to them. ¡°Thunder Beasts are mythical beasts born from heavenly lightning. ording to ancient records, every Thunder Beast transforms into a different form. Some are wolves, some are tigers or leopards, and some can even be deers. However, they have the same characteristics. Their fur is purple-ck. It was very difficult for lightning to produce purple-ck lightning. Thunder Beasts were also very rare. Basically, only after the death of the previous Thunder Beast would the lightning give birth to another Thunder Beast. Their appearance was often apanied by lightning rain. ording to some ancient cultivation books, not only could Thunder Beasts control lightning, but they could also collect lightning. Legend has it that mighty cultivators will be tested by the lightning tribtion when they ascend. If there are Thunder Beasts, the sess rate of their ascension will greatly increase. Of course, there are very few records of this. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°It must be fake.¡± Lu Xiaocha sat down and supported her chin with her hands. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen any thunderstorms after following you for so long?¡± That was true. Lu Beilin and the others nodded. ¡°I feel that this must be exaggerated.¡± Fu Ye shook his fur aftering out of the inspection machine. ¡°Who¡¯s next¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the old professor felt something fly past him. Lu Xiaocha, who was thrown into the bloodline inspection machine, was speechless. The others were speechless as well. Fu Ye looked at the kid in the machine and wagged his tail a few times, his eyes filled with smugness. Lu Xiaocha gave him the middle finger. Fu Ye was speechless. Who did this little brat learn it from? She had be bad! A certain wolf really had no self-awareness at all. ¡°Ahem¡­ Then let¡¯s examine the little girl first.¡± After some operation, the results of Lu Xiaocha¡¯s bloodline inspection were disyed. [Name: Lu Xiaocha Gender: Female Awakened Bloodline: Legendary bloodline [Hou] Bloodline Ability: Strength Bonus (Error), Space.] ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± The old professor, who had examined so many bloodline metahumans, fell silent. Before he could get excited, another Legendary bloodline metahuman appeared. He was stunned by thest bloodline ability. The others did not know what was going on either. After looking at it, Lu Beilin was silent for two seconds before he suddenly said, ¡°Does my sister still need a boost in strength?¡± Lu Beifeng asked, ¡°Does my sister still need a boost in strength?¡± Lu Beichen asked, ¡°Does my sister still need a boost in strength?¡± Lin Qing asked, ¡°Does she still need a boost in strength?¡± Fu Ye howled. Alright, although he couldn¡¯t speak, the same meaning was expressed in his eyes. What a joke. That little monster was the personification of strength. Did she still need power enhancement? The old professor and the others who were unaware of the situation: ¡°???¡± What¡­ did they mean? What kind of humble brag was this! Lu Beilin said calmly, ¡°Strength enhancement ispletely useless to my sister, so this bloodline awakening ability ispletely useless to her. As for thetter, it should be an additional derivation, right? But why is it Space?¡± After Lu Xiaocha came out, her eyes lit up. ¡°Space? It¡¯s really space! It¡¯s the thing I wanted the most!¡± In the post-apocalyptic world, the people she envied the most were not those with natural-type energy, but those with Space. How much food could they store there! Looking at the word ¡®Space¡¯, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately wanted to find something to test if she really had Space. Lu Beilin was speechless. ¡°¡­ Bloodline abilities can be obtained based on one¡¯s inner thoughts?¡± The old professor: ¡°¡­ That¡¯s out of my knowledge.¡± Chapter 268 - 268 Lu Family 268 Lu Family Fu Ye¡¯splete awakening was a special case, but Lu Xiaocha¡¯s bloodline ability was also very special. The group discussed and studied for a long time. In the end, they could only me Lu Xiaocha¡¯s strong desire for Space. There might also be another important premise, which was that the Hou¡¯s bloodline ability was useless to Lu Xiaocha. This ability was likepensation to her. This was the first time they had seen a magical ability like Space. Everyone surrounded Lu Xiaocha curiously, wanting to see it. Lu Xiaocha was also a little confused, but after trying a few times, she roughly knew how to use her ability. When her hand touched something and she wanted to transfer it to Space, it would seed. The first time, she sessfully transferred a cup into her space. Lu Xiaocha closed her eyes and finally saw her own space. It was a very mysterious feeling, as if her consciousness had arrived in a sealed space at that moment. The entire space was only the size of a 20-square-meter room. There was no sound or airflow. Time seemed to have stagnated in the entire space. The cup she put in was lying quietly in the corner. With a thought, the cup immediately floated up andnded on the other side. She could control everything inside! This was too convenient. When Lu Xiaocha¡¯s consciousness came out of the space, she saw that everyone around her was looking at her worriedly. ¡°Xiaocha, what happened to you just now? You seemed to have lost your soul.¡± Lu Xiaocha told them the Space she saw. The old professor kept muttering, ¡°If only I could see your Space. What¡¯s the principle? Is that Space in your body or is there a folded space dimension outside your body?¡± The old professor muttered many professional terms that Lu Xiaocha and the others did not understand. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me.¡± She covered her ears. Anyway, it was fine as long as she knew that her space could be used. As for the rest, Lu Xiaocha expressed that she did not want to use her brain. What bad intentions could she have? She just wanted a space where she could store food. Although he was especially curious about Lu Xiaocha¡¯s space, the inspection had to continue. After Lu Beifeng¡¯s inspection results were out, it was as they had guessed. [Name: Lu Beifeng Gender: Male Awakened Bloodline: Legendary [Naga] Awakened Ability: Expert in water, tail attack, nails as sharp as knives, beautiful singing] After Lu Beifeng came out, his eyelids twitched when he saw thest line of words. Forget about the rest. What the hell was with the beautiful singing! He was sure that the moment he came out, several pairs of eyes had secretlynded on him! Lin Qing hooked his arm around his neck and smiled. ¡°To congratte you on awakening your Naga bloodline, let¡¯s go to the KTV today.¡± It was hard for Lu Beilin to disagree. ¡°Go to my ce. For my dear brother, I¡¯m willing to book the entire ce for you.¡± They really wanted to see how beautiful his singing was! Lu Beifeng¡¯s face was wooden. ¡°Thank you, I guess?¡± Lu Beilin was thick-skinned and even winked at him. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty as an elder brother to celebrate for my younger brother.¡± Lu Beifeng: ¡°¡­¡± The few of them were rxed and had no idea how much of amotion the inspection of three Legend-rank bloodline awakeners had caused to some of the upper echelons of the country. In particr, the Lu siblings had all awakened Legendary bloodlines. They were too eye-catching. It was difficult for others not to notice them. In a small meeting of the upper echelons of Yunzhou, although it was only a small meeting, the leaders of Yunzhou, the second-inmand, the Marshal, the top doctors and researchers, and so on were gathered. Even the people who were used to seeing storms were shocked when they saw the information sent back. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Lu family? There are a total of eight people in the family. Four people have awakened after opening the second realm gate, and every one of them has a Legendary bloodline.¡± Now, bloodline metahumans were definitely what they were most concerned about. Firstly, they wanted to recruit these bloodline metahumans and try their best to use their abilities to build and protect the country. The second was to resolve the conflict between bloodline metahumans and ordinary people after the entire matter was exposed, so that the two could get along as harmoniously as possible. Thirdly, they had to establish relevant legal rules to restrain them from using their abilities recklessly. They also had to establish a unit that could arrest and restrain those bloodline metahumans as soon as possible. This was because, during the earthquake in Province D, a group of bloodline metahumans appeared out of nowhere and took advantage of the chaos tomit crimes. They killed people and even tantly kidnapped some children. Fortunately, the country quickly reacted and sent more people to capture the criminals who were bloodline metahumans. Otherwise, they would have created more chaos. This made them even more eager to form such a powerful team. ¡°I think the situation on the Lu family¡¯s side should be rted to their luck. Previously, the Ancestor of the North Mountain Sect coveted the Lu family¡¯s huge luck, so he thought of ways to harm the Lu family. Moreover, everyone in the Lu family has the Golden Light of Merit on them. Their personal abilities are also top-notch existences in the industry. The Golden Light of Merit must have some special effect on them after the recovery of the spiritual qi. Otherwise, the Ancestor of the North Mountain Sect wouldn¡¯t be so scheming to snatch it.¡± This statement was agreed by most of the people present. The leader asked, ¡°What is the Lu family like?¡± ¡°They¡¯rew-abiding. Only some of Third Young Master¡¯s businesses can¡¯t be exposed. However, other than asionally having some blood on his hands when he shes with other factions, his existence is a powerful restriction on those who are secretly powerful. It also gives many people protection. The rest of the Lu family arew-abiding. All thepanies are actively taxing and donating arge number of charitable funds every year. They have helped many orphanages and poor children.¡± Businessmen were not called scheming without reason. Businessmen valued profits. Many wealthy Businessmen wanted to pocket their money because they paid a lot of business taxes every year. Just looking at it made their hearts ache, so they tried their best to avoid taxes. It was rare to see someone like the Lu family who actively paid all kinds of taxes and donated arge number of resources and funds to charity every year. ¡°Show me the information on the Lu family.¡± Because the Lu family was too eye-catching, someone had long investigated everything about the Lu family. Including how Lu Zhan inherited the Lu family. Although his methods were ruthless, no one present felt that he was wrong. On the contrary, they admired Lu Zhan¡¯s decisiveness and protection of his wife and children. In addition, everyone in the Lu family had abilities and good character. After this investigation, although everyone more or less had some ws, no one was perfect. It was normal to have ws. It would be terrifying if there were no ws at all. Overall, the Lu Family¡¯s character was passable. Moreover, none of them were useless. This was simply too rare for a family. Chapter 269 - 269 Untitled 269 Untitled After this meeting, they quickly reached a consensus. The Lu family had to be protected and stand on the country¡¯s side. Moreover, the school had to be established as soon as possible so that the Awakened could attend school normally. The Lu family¡­ He had long known that Lu Beifeng had awakened the Naga bloodline. Daddy Lu had even gotten someone to build a huge swimming pool at home. It was not a problem to fit Lu Beifeng in it. However, they were more concerned about their daughter, Lu Xiaocha. ¡°I wonder if it hurt when Xiaocha awakened. Did Third Brother and the others take good care of her when we weren¡¯t around?¡± Pei Anran¡¯s heart ached. She knew how much pain her youngest son was in when he awakened. She felt both happy and guilty about her daughter¡¯s awakening. She felt guilty because she did not apany her during such an important time. Lu Zhan grabbed her hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± They still didn¡¯t know under what circumstances their daughter had awakened. Otherwise, their hearts would ache even more. When they reached home, Daddy Lu and Mommy Lu only stared at their daughter. ¡°Xiaocha, did it hurt when you awoke?¡± Looking at her daughter¡¯s soft ears and short curly hair, although Pei Anran¡¯s heart ached, she still thought her daughter was adorable. How could she be so beautiful and adorable! Lu Xiaocha scratched her face. ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt much.¡± Only when she was struck by lightning did she feel her entire body go numb and hurt a few times. When she awakened, she really did not feel anything at all. She did not even realize that she had also awakened and only realized it after Fu Ye reminded her. Pei Anran rubbed her daughter¡¯s soft curly hair. It felt great! And those cute rabbit ears. How could there be such a cute Awakened Body? It was simply tailor-made for her daughter! Lu Xiaocha was quite satisfied with her Awakened Body now. She had Space now! Moreover, after verification, she realized that time in her space was still. In other words, no matter how much food she put in, it would not spoil over time! The only drawback was that the Space was too small. However, it did not matter. This Space might even be upgraded in the future. Lu Xiaocha took out some fist-sized gems and pearls from her space and handed them to her mother. ¡°Here you go, Mom.¡± These were given to her by the little white skeleton Nan Qingyu. That guy also came to District Seven and brought a box of gems, pearls, and all kinds of jade. There was no gold, which showed how much he loved gold. He brought these things to District Seven to thank her. He was grateful that she and Fu Ye had brought him out of the ancient tomb. After that, he quickly got into a fight with Yin Shian, who was recuperating. In the past two days in District Seven, the Zombie and Skeleton stayed in the dormitory all day and watched cartoons with relish. Moreover, because they had died a long time ago, they were not afraid of sudden death. Lu Xiaocha threw all the gems she brought back to her mother. ¡°Mom, go y with these.¡± Any one of these gems and pearls could be auctioned off for an astronomical price, but she had sent them out like toys. She did not know how much those rich businessmen who liked gems and pearls would vomit blood if they found out. Mother Lu was already used to it. There were quite a lot of things at home. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see if I can make these gems and pearls into jewelry or embed them into clothes for you.¡± This was really extravagant. Lu Beifeng was ced in the swimming pool. After being watched by the entire family for a while and even touching his tail, his already fair skin immediately turned red. He swam to the other side of the pool in a panic. Lu Beiqing looked at him as he adjusted his sses. His gentle voice was filled with mockery. ¡°Why do you sound like we¡¯re harassing you?¡± Lu Beifeng rolled his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try stroking Third Brother¡¯s tail and Little Brother¡¯s wings?¡± Lu Beiqing looked at Lu Beilin¡¯s furry tail. Lu Beilin crossed his arms and said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡± Lu Beichen used his actions¡­ to fly far away. Lu Beifeng spread his hands. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not the only one. You¡¯ll know after you awaken.¡± ¡°Time to eat.¡± Today¡¯s meal was eaten by the pool. Most of it was the meat of the heretic beasts. The Nightmare Cat swung its long tail and jumped onto the table. It took a bite of the meat and nced at Lu Beifeng¡¯s big tail. Lu Beifeng: ¡°¡­Nightmare Cat, can you move your eyes away?¡± The Nightmare Catughed slyly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As a cat, it¡¯s my instinct to eat fish. I can¡¯t control myself, dear.¡± From his tone, one could tell that he had learned it online. Lu Beifeng said sarcastically, ¡°Who was the one who said not topare him to a cat? Why are you admitting it now?¡± The Nightmare Cat puffed out its chest proudly. ¡°Of course not. Those ordinary cats in the human world are still notparable to me. After all, they only want to eat ordinary fish. I¡¯m different. I want to eat such a big mermaid!¡± Look at how great its dream was. Was it something that ordinary cats could think of? Lu Beifeng: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m speechless!¡¯ Lu Beifeng, who had awakened the Naga bloodline, really disliked the Nightmare Cat in every way. He really wanted to p it. However, a certain cat found him pleasing to the eye in every way. It wished it could hug his big tail and lick it. Even if it couldn¡¯t eat it, it could lick it. Therefore, because of the existence of these two, in just two days, the Lu family experienced what it meant to be in a tizzy. Once, the Nightmare Cat used an illusion to lick Lu Beifeng. Just as it was about to bite a scale and grind its teeth, the Naga felt danger and instinctively let out a high-pitched cry. All the ss windows of the Lu family¡­ were shattered! In the end, Lu Xiaocha went to take the Nightmare Cat away with a dark expression. The others also looked at the messy vi with dark expressions. Everyone from the Lu Family: These two better get out! Chapter 270 - 270 Can’t Hide It Anymore 270 Can¡¯t Hide It Anymore However, not long after, Lu Beifeng was taken away. They were taken to the coastal area. After Zheng Yuan¡¯s application was approved, an outstanding talent like Lu Beifeng was immediately sent to the coastal area. This was because Province D was affected by the realm gate. While many Awakened gradually appeared, there were also more and more heretics in the sea. At this time, a powerful sea-type bloodline metahuman was needed to suppress those heretics and protect the coastal area. Lu Beifeng was undoubtedly the best choice. He was an outstanding military academy student and had even awakened the legendary powerful Naga bloodline. It would be unreasonable not to let him go to the coastal area. Previously, when he and the Nightmare Cat had caused the house to be in a tizzy, everyone had hoped that the man and cat would leave quickly. However, when it was really time to leave, everyone in the family was reluctant. Pei Anran looked worried. ¡°The coastal area. It¡¯s not convenient for Feng toe back now. It¡¯ll be even harder to meet him there.¡± It was already very difficult to meet after joining the army. Lu Beifeng had even awakened the Naga bloodline and his legs had be a tail. It was already difficult for him to go ashore. It would definitely be even harder to meet him in the future. Lu Beifeng thought it through. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. I swim very quickly in the sea. Although it¡¯s troublesome for me to bring this tail back, you can look at me. As long as you call me when you reach the nearby sea, I¡¯ll be able to see you soon.¡± The situation at the coast was urgent. Lu Beifeng was quickly taken away by the army. Moreover, a military helicopternded at the Lu family¡¯s house and took him away. After the second realm gate opened, the number of bloodline metahumans in the country gradually increased. This time, they really could not hide it anymore. To most people, this day was as ordinary as ever. Luo Huan and his ssmates went to the mall for a hot pot. When they wanted to buy clothes, he felt his body begin to heat up. The originally energetic high school youth became weak in a short period of time. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he felt terrible. ¡°Luo Huan, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so red?¡± It was hispanions who quickly realized that something was wrong with him. Luo Huan shook his head and opened his mouth to speak, but he gradually lost consciousness and fell to the ground. However, the changes in his body continued. His body began to burn like a furnace. His friends were scared silly when they touched Luo Huan¡¯s skin. ¡°Why is his temperature suddenly so high?!¡± ¡°Oh my god, how could this be!¡± ¡°Quick¡­ Call the emergency number!¡± This was all too sudden. Luo Huan¡¯spanions panicked. The others quickly called the emergency number. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t get too close. Keep the air flowing.¡± Luo Huan¡¯s friends didn¡¯t dare to touch him anymore. They could only wait anxiously for the ambnce. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the ambnce here yet?!¡± ¡°There was a car ident on Baiyang Road and there was a traffic jam. The ambnce was blocked too.¡± ¡°Does anyone have a motorcycle to send this student off?¡± ¡°My car is in the underground car park. I¡¯ll go get the car.¡± Someone raised his hand and hurriedly went to the underground car park to drive. Luo Huan¡¯s friend wanted to help him up, but before he could touch him, he saw the boy on the ground start to twitch and crack. It sounded like bones breaking, and Luo Huan let out a tragic cry. No one dared to step forward. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t it just a fever?¡± ¡°Just now¡­ was that the sound of bones?¡± ¡°This is too terrifying. How could this be?¡± Luo Huan¡¯s friend was so scared that his face turned pale and his voice started to tremble. Everything was fine just now. How did it be like this in an instant?! Luo Huan curled up and screamed. No one dared to touch him, let alone carry him into the car. Just as everyone was at a loss, Luo Huan¡¯s body began to change. His ears had turned into a pair of pointy, horse-like ears, and a ck horse tail had grown out behind him. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Those who saw the change with their own eyes screamed in fear. Luo Huan¡¯s friends were so frightened that they fell to the ground. Soon, the video of Luo Huan¡¯s body changing from a fever to a series of changes was posted online, attracting a lot of attention. At the same time, less than three minutes after Luo Huan¡¯s transformation, a helicopternded at the entrance of the mall. Lu Beilin and some soldiers got off the helicopter. The ears and tail on his head were too conspicuous. Even at this tense moment, they attracted the attention of most people. ¡°Excuse me, excuse me?¡± The young man with furry ears and a tail had a maic andzy voice, but it seemed to carry a mysterious power, making those who heard it subconsciously obediently make way. When they saw the young man¡¯s appearance, both men and women were stunned. How¡­ how could there be such a good-looking person! Moreover, his ears and tail were so beautiful. He was so good-looking and his voice was so nice. Ah¡­ He was perfect. ¡°He¡¯s already awakened. Let¡¯s carry him away first.¡± Luo Huan¡¯s friends didn¡¯t realize what was going on until two soldiers came over and carried him away on a stretcher. ¡°Our friend, he¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s voice seemed to have a soothing power. ¡°All bloodline metahumans will experience such pain. Later, we will teach him how to familiarize himself with his current body.¡± ¡°What¡­ what bloodline are metahumans?¡± Lu Beilin pointed at himself. ¡°You can treat us as people with special abilities. However, our bodies have changed a little, just like your friend just now, and also like me. This is not an exception. Currently, bloodline metahumans like us have appeared in the army and many other ces, so there¡¯s no need to panic. As for more information on this, everyone should watch the news at 7:30 p.m.¡± With that, Lu Beilin left. His arrival and his words exploded like a drop of water in a pot of oil. The video of Luo Huan¡¯s body changing, the video of Lu Beilin¡¯s appearance, and the words he said began to spread like wildfire on the Inte. In less than an hour, they had already upied the top two trending topics. However, some people believed the video, while others didn¡¯t. Those who believed it were guessing if it was something like the post-apocalyptic world or the recovery of spiritual energy. It had to be said that someizens had really guessed it correctly. Those who didn¡¯t believe it naturally thought that these videos were fake and staged. Many people felt that this was very bad and affected the stability of society, so they tagged the Public Security Bureau to report it, but they didn¡¯te to deal with it. Chapter 271 - 271 The Shock of the Naga 271 The Shock of the Naga Regardless of whether they believed it or not, for some reason, the viewership ratings of that day??s news broadcast reached a new high. The newscaster continued to speak unhurriedly. Then, it was time for what everyone wanted to hear. ??Recently, bloodline metahumans have been discovered in many ces. Please don??t panic. The era of spiritual energy recovery is approaching, and more and more bloodline metahumans will appear in the future. Bloodline metahumans are not anomalies. They are also ourpatriots. Next, I??ll interview some bloodline metahumans for everyone to understand them.?? In the blue sea, the marinea?TMs battleship was patrolling the border. Everyone thought that the reporter wanted to interview the marines, but in the next second. !! The calm sea was stirred, and a beautiful silver-blue tail swept past the camera. ??What the f*ck??? ??Am I seeing things? What was that?!?? Although it disappeared in a sh, the sharp-eyed people saw that it was a creature that was half human and half fish. Just as they thought they were seeing things, a beautiful mermaid jumped out of the sea. His two-meter-long silver-blue beautiful tail was long and powerful, sshing a lot of water droplets. The handsome young man nced at the camera indifferently, and right on the heels of that, his entire body leaned back, his tail turned upward, and he fell into the water again. The scene of the Naga jumping out of the water was too beautiful. Under the high-definition camera, every frame of himing out of the water was recorded, stunning everyone who was sitting in front of the television watching the news broadcast. After the Naga entered the sea, everyone??s gazes followed him. In the blue and clear sea, the Naga was as fast as an arrow passing through the water. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared, leaving only a ripple that made one??s imagination run wild. The reporters and cameramen looked in the direction he left with infatuation. Fortunately, the reporter was still able to maintain his professionalism. However, his voice was trembling with excitement. ??Just now?? Was that the person who awakened the Naga bloodline in our country??? Even though he had long been prepared, the shock brought by the Naga was not something that could be described by a few photos or words. The person interviewed this time was a navy. He was also themander of this warship, Zheng Yuan. Zheng Yuan stood up straight and replied in a powerful voice. ??That??s right. That was our country??s first awakened sea creature, Lu Beifeng. Moreover, he awakened the legendary Naga bloodline. The sea is getting more and more dangerous, and many marine animals have be heretics. Comrade Lu Beifeng is the strongest force protecting this sea area.?? Reporter: ??Then what is a heretic??? Zheng Yuan smiled and led the reporters to the front of the warship deck. ??ording to our investigation, there??s a heretic 1,000 meters ahead. You??ll see it soon. The heretic is huge and is somewhat simr to the deep-sea monster in the movies. I hope you won??t be frightenedter.?? The warship was very fast. The reporters and everyone in front of the television quickly knew how terrifying the heretic Zheng Yuan was talking about was. Three hundred meters away, the sea waves were rolling violently. Crimson octopus tentacles extended from the sea, each tentacle as tall as a few floors. Seeing such a monster for the first time, the reporter??s face turned pale. Zheng Yuan calmly arranged for the people on the warship to assist Lu Beifeng. The cameraman suppressed the fear in his heart and zoomed in on the camera. Soon, they could clearly see the powerful Naga fighting that monster in the sea. The Naga shuttled agilely in the sea. His three-meter-long body looked insignificant in front of the huge monster. However, facing such a huge monster, the petite figure was able to deal with it with ease. He waved a long sword that was glowing with a cold light in his hand and cut off one of the heretic??s thick and long tentacles. When the tentacle fell, the reporters and photographers at the location, as well as the audience in front of the television, were all excited. ??F*ck, f*ck! He??s too cool!?? ??Ahhh! That??s amazing. Is this really a news program and not some movie special effects?!?? The people of Yunzhou probably never expected to see a movie-like effect on the news broadcast one day. And it was even more exciting than watching a movie! The reporters and cameramen at the event location were even more excited. Even though he was trembling with excitement, he maintained his professionalism and his hands were still very steady. With the help of the naval artillery, Lu Beifeng was like the king of the sea. In less than half an hour, the heretic waspletely dealt with. In the end, he dragged the huge heretic onto the warship. The reporters and cameraman rushed over eagerly. Their eyes were filled with admiration. He looked even better up close. He was so handsome! Lu Beifeng threw the heretic on and the tentacles that fell into the sea were probably fed to the fish. ??Good job, kid!?? The navy members used a machine to hang the heretic on the deck. Everyone cheered. Their team could obtain a lot of points and military merits for this heretic. Lu Beifeng sat on the deck. His two-meter-long fish tail was still in the water. At this moment, he was holding a towel and carefully wiping the Blue Frost Sword. The reporters suddenly did not dare to interview him. His aura was too strong. The audience in front of the television: ??Go! What are you still standing there for!?? ??By the way, Comrade Lu, a reporter from Central Television wants to interview you.?? Lu Beifeng??s blue eyes looked at the reporter and nodded. With excitement, the reporter walked over. ??Hello, Comrade Lu Beifeng, the Naga bloodline metahuman. May I ask???? The distance was getting closer and closer. At this moment, everyone was a fan of a bloodline awakener called Lu Beifeng. Ahhh, how could there be such a good-looking person! Of course, there were more people who didn??t forget Lu Beilin who appeared briefly at the mall. That vixen man was really too beautiful and seductive. Calling him a vixen was apliment. In just one day, the people of Yunzhou had gained two male gods of different species. The inte was in an uproar. [Ahhh! My two husbands are too handsome and beautiful!] [Pfft! What husband? They??re all mine. Hubby, look at me!] [If all the bloodline metahumans are like this, I can do it!] [Thebat power of the Awakened with the Naga bloodline is top-notch. Isn??t this better than a movie?] [Today??s news broadcast is probably the most popr in history. Please follow this standard in the future. I can watch the news broadcast forever!] [An Awakened is actually beside me. An Awakened has also appeared in our apartment, but I didn??t see him because i went to work. I felt like I had lost 100 million!] Chapter 272 - 272 United 272 United The reason why the news broadcast interviewed Lu Beifeng was mainly that the higher-ups wanted to establish a hero idol among the bloodline metahumans. One of the reasons why he chose Lu Beifeng was because of his good looks and special awakened bloodline. Nagas, sea demons, and mermaids were legendary creatures with human bodies and fish tails that everyone was familiar with. Now that it had really appeared, the shock and amazement it brought was something that other bloodline metahumans could notpare to. Unless bloodline metahumans like dragons and phoenixes appeared. Of course, any other member of the Lu family could achieve such an effect. However, the country not only wanted to shock the public, but also to highlight this ¡®hero¡¯ image. The other bloodline metahumans of the Lu family were currently at home and had no intention of fighting with the heretics for the time being. However, under the coaxing and pestering of the heretic bureau and the local police station, Lu Beilin and Lu Beichen agreed to appease the crowd. Just like the riot caused by the metahumans at the mall, their main role was to appease the crowd and reveal the news of the spiritual energy recovery and bloodline metahumans. Currently, Lu Beifeng was the only one in the Lu family who had not only graduated from the military academy, but his awakened bloodline also carried powerfulbat strength. He was practically invincible in the sea. The interview in the news was also specially arranged for Lu Beifeng to go on a mission. Not only did the country want the people to understand the dangers in the current world, but it also wanted to give them a strong tranquilizer, which was their bloodline awakened warriors. They were using their actions to tell the public that even in the face of such a powerful enemy, the country¡¯s heroes would always stand at the frontline to protect everyone¡¯s safety. This decision was clearly correct. After watching the live-stream of the monster-like heretics and the battle between Lu Beifeng and the heretic, more than 80% of the people were not so resistant to bloodline metahumans. In fact, they even became his fans. That momentum was much fiercer than celebrities in the entertainment industry. Regardless of gender or age, everyone liked the Naga who fought in the sea to protect their home. A small number of people maintained a nonchnt attitude, while others were worried that the bloodline metahumans were too powerful. If bloodline metahumansmitted crimes, wouldn¡¯t the world be in danger? [What are you all so happy about? The bloodline metahumans are so powerful. If a criminal has also awakened his bloodline, we will be in danger.] [Someone finally mentioned this. Actually, I also want to say, are those bloodline metahumans still the same as us? Are these people with special abilities really safe for us in the future?] [Hehe¡­ You make it sound like there were no criminals before the appearance of the bloodline metahumans.] [Didn¡¯t you see the heretic in the video? If there were no bloodline metahumans, our world would be gone, right? Compared to those criminals with a low probability, heretics are clearly more dangerous, okay?] [I believe that the government will definitely settle the rtionship between ordinary people and bloodline metahumans. Yunzhou has never disappointed us.] [Heh, you¡¯ll only know what regret is when those bloodline metahumans kill their way to your house.] Regarding what a small number of people were worried about, this was already under the control of the officials. Soon, the officials released a series of measures. The first was the establishment of a school for ¡®ability users¡¯. The country called for those who had awakened their bloodlines to go to the local government hall to check their awakened bloodlines and perfect their identity information. Then, the system would issue a notice for them to report to the school, regardless of age. The second was a series of punitive measures for bloodline metahumans perpetrators. Furthermore, the country would quickly establish a special working groupposed of bloodline metahumans. They would track and capture such bloodline metahumans and severely punish them. In front of the country¡¯sws, no matter if it was ordinary people or bloodline metahumans with special abilities, they would not be tolerated. ¡­ When the government announced this series of powerful measures, everyone was relieved. [The government yed! I¡¯m relieved to see this series of measures.] [I was a little worried before, but I¡¯m not so worried anymore.] [I believe in Yunzhou. Everything will develop in a good direction.] [I have a friend studying in Piaoliang. I heard that it¡¯spletely chaotic there now, but everything in Yunzhou is going on in an orderly manner. It can be seen that the country has put in a lot of effort for this. I¡¯m grateful to my parents for giving birth to me in Yunzhou.] [Ah? Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t heard any news about foreigners recently. Did something happen overseas? Why is it so calm here without any news?] Of course, something had happened. The spiritual energy recovery was not only in the country of Yunzhou, but also globally. Although the country of Piaoliang often talked about paying attention to people, the crime rate there was actually the highest. There were all kinds of underground experiments in the dark. The first batch of people to awaken under the influence of the spiritual energy recovery had been secretly captured for human experiments. As for those who had not been captured, they did not dare to stand up and help when they saw the fate of those ¡®seniors¡¯. This caused many Western countries to lose many people when the heretic arrived. What¡¯s more, the government had yet to arrange a series of policy measures after the spiritual energy recovery, causing the people to start to be dissatisfied. After bloodline metahumans gradually appeared, the conflict between the two became even greater. Many governments in the West were overwrought. Fights and crimes could happen at any time. Yunzhou had long known about the situation in the Western countries. However, before the news of the spiritual energy recovery was announced, they did not let it spread to their country¡¯s Inte, lest it cause panic and be used by some people with ulterior motives. Now that the country had methodically appeased the masses, it was only after everyone had gradually epted it after a few days that the chaos in the Western countries spread. And then¡­ [Oh my god, I¡¯m dumbfounded. Is it already so chaotic overseas? My family and I actually don¡¯t feel anything at all.] [Are we really living in the same world? Why do I feel like we¡¯re cut apart?] [It¡¯s too tragic. Those heretics are too terrifying. When I saw the data on the number of casualties overseas, I suddenly felt the protection of the country. Thank you, Yunzhou!] [Our safety is ensured by the soldiers and those bloodline metahumans. I suddenly feel a little ashamed that I didn¡¯t achieve anything. If I awaken my bloodline, I suddenly want to fight alongside them and protect this paradise.] [There¡¯s really no harm withoutparison. Thank you, heroes on the front line. Thank you, Yunzhou.] At this moment, the people of Yunzhou were especially united. Chapter 273 - 273 Angel 273 Angel The situation overseas made the people of Yunzhou more confident in their country. At the same time, those who had awakened their bloodline but thought that they had be monsters almost cried tears of joy when they saw the overwhelming news online. Especially when they knew that the government had specially prepared schools for them to study in. They also worked hard to integrate them into the masses so that they would not be ostracized. They finally dared to walk out openly. Liu Anling was one of them. Her body had changed a month before the news came out. When she awakened, she was in so much pain that she thought she was going to die. Fortunately, her parents had always taken care of her. However, after awakening, her ears became cat ears, her nails grew longer, and she even grew a tail. At that time, her parents were so frightened that they started crying. She was also frightened. Although she had fantasized about being unique when she was reading novels and watching television, when this uniqueness really came, she did not feel joy but endless panic, afraid that she would be treated as a monster. Fortunately, although her parents were afraid, they did not give up on her. Instead, they let her stay at home and take leave from school. This staysted for a month. Liu Anling was already in despair. Just as she felt that she had to hide for the rest of her life, her parents suddenly opened the door to her room excitedly. ¡°Xiaoling, our Xiaoling is not a monster. Her bloodline has awakened.¡± That day, the family of three hugged each other and cried bitterly. The days they had suffered in fear for so long were finally over. Like Liu Anling, there were a few other cases. Most parents chose to hide their children from the danger outside when their children suddenly grew animal ears and tails. There were only two people who were treated as monsters after their bloodline awakened. One of them was almost captured and burned by the ignorant vigers. Fortunately, the youth¡¯s awakened bloodline was of a ferocious lion. The moment he was captured, he broke free from the vige¡¯s encirclement and ran into the mountains, never to be seen again. In the end, when the local police station went to the vige to do publicity, they realized that the vigers¡¯ expressions were not right. They quickly asked and found out about this. Then, the police immediately established a search and rescue team to save the young man who was already extremely thin in the mountains. There was also a girl who was born into a family that favored boys over girls. She was also abandoned as a monster because of her bloodline awakening. In the end, she hid and wandered about for a long time. When she was discovered by the police, she ran away in fear. In the end, the people from the heretic bureau found her andforted her for a long time. They also exined to her that bloodline metahumans were not monsters and that there were many people like her. The girl cried for a long time to vent her fear and grievances. Under the strong publicity of the country, no matter how remote the ce was, everyone basically knew about the spiritual energy recovery and bloodline awakening. In order to achieve a better effect, they had to send special publicity teams to publicize at some mountainous areas with underdeveloped Intemunications. What¡¯s more, there were one or two Awakened in the publicity team who could provide a more direct exnation. Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha had been dragged along to scout. At this moment, they were in a remote and dangerous mountain area. There were also three local police officers. They were very envious of Lu Beichen¡¯s wings, especially in some steep and rugged areas. Lu Beichen could easily fly over as long as he spread his wings. This was simply too convenient! Lu Xiaocha also jumped up in a few moments. Walking on the steep cliff was like walking on t ground. The police officers still had to climb over. ¡°It¡¯s up ahead.¡± Lu Beichen flew in the air and looked at the vige in the distance. He clicked his tongue. ¡°There are actually people living in such a dangerous ce.¡± These roads were filled with cliffs. If one was not careful, they would fall down. The policeman wiped his sweat. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t think of it before I came, but these people have lived here for generations. They¡¯ve already taken root in this ce. They can¡¯t leave even if they don¡¯t want to. Those poor and uneducated old people only knew how to farm. If they really left their ce and went to the city, wouldn¡¯t they starve to death? Even police officers like us were unwilling toe to this ce, but the children living here had to walk in this dangerous ce every day because they had to go to school. Once, when we came here, we happened to see those children going to school. Just looking at them made us feel shocked, but other than giving some grants to the mountain people here and giving them charity money to help themselves, we can¡¯t help them much.¡± Most of the time, it was not that they did not want to leave. After all, if they could give the children a safer and better environment to learn, these elders would still be willing to go out for the sake of their children. However, the conditions did not allow them to leave. Lu Beichen was a young master who had grown up with a golden spoon in his mouth. Although he had seen such news on television in the past, he had contributed some money when he was doing charity donations. However, this was the first time he felt all of this directly. It still gave Lu Beichen a huge impact. Coincidentally, he heard a child¡¯s voice on the steep cliff road they hade from. ¡°Xiao Liu, be careful. Hold my hand and don¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± He pped his wings and looked up. He saw five children carrying school bags. These children helped each other walk on the cliff. The oldest was only a few years old, and the youngest looked to be seven or eight years old. At this moment, a child looked up and saw Lu Beichen flying in the sky. He was so shocked that his eyes widened. ¡°Sister Miaomiao, I saw an Angel!¡± The child pointed in Lu Beichen¡¯s direction and did not notice that he had twisted his foot on a rock. His entire body fell off the cliff. ¡°Xiao Liu!!!¡± The boy¡¯spanion panicked and wanted to reach out to grab him, but it was toote. Lu Beichen¡¯s pupils constricted at that moment. He immediately retracted his wings and swooped down like an arrow. In their great panic, the children saw a white shadow sh by, and then they saw a miracle. Xiao Liu, who was falling, thought that he was going to die. He was still thinking about what his grandfather would do in the future when he realized that he was being held back by somebody. A fragrance wafted from the tip of his nose. He opened his eyes with tears in his eyes and saw a pair of snow-white wings and the cold young man¡¯s chin. Xiao Liu sniffed. ¡°¡­ Angel?¡± He had heard the stories of Angels from his teacher. He didn¡¯t expect to really see an Angel. Moreover, this Angel had saved him! Lu Beichen lowered his eyes. ¡°Focus on walking in the future.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t look around. You almost lost your life.¡¯ Facing the setting sun, Lu Beichen carried Xiao Liu and flew to a safe ce before putting him down. Chapter 274 - 274 Awakened in the Village 274 Awakened in the Vige Not only were the children stunned by this scene, but even the police were stunned. ¡°These wings are so convenient!¡± Lu Xiaocha walked to her little brother¡¯s side and her furry ears swayed slightly. The little boy¡¯s eyes widened in shock when he saw her. ¡°Why are your ears like this, and¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he hurriedly covered his mouth. Lu Xiaocha tilted her head. ¡°???¡± Lu Beichen nced at the little boy and flew down. The other children were also brought up. A few of them were so excited that their faces turned red. ¡°Big Brother, are you an Angel?¡± ¡°Impressive. I thought the Angels Teacher mentioned were just fairy tales. So there really are Angels in this world.¡± ¡°If only I could have a pair of wings too. Then I wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid when I go to school.¡± Lu Beichen was surrounded by all kinds of praise from these children. He tried his best to maintain his handsome and cold expression, but his ears were a little red. ¡°I¡¯m not an Angel. I¡¯m a bloodline metahuman.¡± The children immediately chattered and asked what bloodline metahumans were. ¡°Sister Miaomiao, look at her ears.¡± Xiao Liu tugged at the eldest girl¡¯s clothes and looked at Lu Xiaocha with sparkling eyes. Lu Xiaocha touched her ears and thought to herself, What¡¯s wrong with my ears? Aren¡¯t the wings not more ridiculous than my ears? ¡°You¡­ Why did you turn into an animal too!¡± Hearing their words, the police officers looked at each other. ¡°Is there such a person in your vige?¡± The children quickly covered their mouths and shook their heads, unwilling to say anything, especially when they saw the police. Their eyes were red with fear. ¡°No!¡± The police were speechless. ¡®Do you think we¡¯ll believe you?¡¯ ¡°Then why are you so curious about her ears? From your tone, it doesn¡¯t sound like there aren¡¯t any, little friends.¡± Unexpectedly, when he said this, the young child was so frightened that he cried. ¡°Boohoo¡­ No, don¡¯t catch Xiao Wu.¡± ¡°Officer, don¡¯t arrest Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu is just sick.¡± Forget it. From what they said, they could guess that Xiao Wu was definitely a bloodline metahuman. However, these children or the vigers had hidden themselves well. They were even afraid that the police woulde and arrest them. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We won¡¯t arrest anyone.¡± The police officer quicklyforted the children. ¡°The Xiao Wu you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t sick either. He just awakened his bloodline. He¡¯s the same as this brother and sister.¡± Hearing the policeman¡¯s words, the children¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Like that big brother?!¡± Lu Beichen nodded. ¡°We¡¯re all bloodline metahumans.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. So Xiao Wu isn¡¯t sick!¡± ¡°What are bloodline metahumans? Are they very powerful?!¡± Xiao Liu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I think they¡¯re very powerful too. Big Brother is so powerful that he can fly into the sky. Sister, are you also very powerful?¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Does it count if I¡¯m strong?¡± The child¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, really strong.¡± Under the children¡¯s admiring requests, Lu Xiaocha easily raised a stone that was so heavy that even three grown men could not raise it. ¡°WOW!!!¡± ¡°Holy sh*t?!¡± Thest sentence was uttered by a young policeman. Lu Beichen looked at their shocked expressions and pursed his lips. He thought to himself, ¡°This is nothing. You guys have never seen what my sister can do.¡± While talking to the children, they walked into the vige. The elders in the vige were originally very happy to hear the children¡¯s voices, but when they saw the police, their expressions changed. ¡°Why are the police here?¡± ¡°Quick, go hide Xiao Wu.¡± The people still in the vige were mostly old people. The young people had all gone out to work to save up for the children¡¯s school fees. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma!¡± The children ran over. Only then did the elders notice Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha behind the children. Shock shed across their eyes as they looked at them. ¡°You¡­ you guys.¡± ¡°Grandpa, they¡¯re amazing¡­¡± The children chattered non-stop, telling the vigers about how Xiao Liu almost fell off the cliff and got saved by the Angel. When Xiao Wu¡¯s grandfather heard that his grandson had almost fallen off the cliff, he staggered and almost fainted. He hurriedly grabbed his grandson¡¯s shoulder, his eyes red and his fingers trembling. ¡°Why are you so careless? How many times have I told you to pay attention to the road when walking on the mountain path!¡± Xiao Liu hugged her grandfather and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I know I was wrong.¡± The old man quickly put his palms together and bowed to Lu Beichen. ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± Lu Beichen helped her up. ¡°You¡¯re wee. He only fell because he was distracted when he saw me.¡± What Lu Beichen said was the truth, but the old man was still very grateful that he saved his grandson. ¡°What¡­ what happened to you?¡± The vige chief looked at Lu Beichen¡¯s wings and then at Xiaocha¡¯s ears. His eyes shed with anticipation. ¡°They are what we call bloodline metahumans. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside, right?¡± The old vige chief looked at the police uneasily. ¡°We, our signal here is not good. We can¡¯t even make calls. What happened outside?¡± The police took the opportunity to exin the spiritual energy recovery, bloodline metahumans, and heretics to them. At the same time, they pulled the two bloodline metahumans present to give examples. The vige chief was so excited that his face turned red. ¡°This¡­ This is really not a monster. Won¡¯t the country kill them? Won¡¯t they be captured for some research?¡± The police officer was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Where did you hear this? No, these bloodline metahumans are precious resources of the country now. If you find one, you have to send them to a special school to study and nurture them into powerful warriors to fight against the heretics that will harm the country.¡± The vige chief quickly rubbed his hands. ¡°We¡­ we can send him to school? Then what about the tuition fees, the ce to stay, and the food?¡± The police ¡°We will provide subsidies ording to special circumstances. The food and amodation are avable in the dormitory, but the training might be hard.¡± The vige chief hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s okay, that¡¯s okay.¡± At this point, Lu Beichen, Lu Xiaocha, and the rest basically guessed that the awakened metahuman might be rted to this vige chief. As expected, they heard the old man say, ¡°My grandson, my grandson has grown a snake tail.¡± The police officer¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Quick, bring us to take a look.¡± The vige chief hurriedly nodded. His eyes were a little red when he turned around. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡± He had always thought that his grandson had be a monster, so he was afraid that someone would find out and take his grandson away. Fortunately, everyone in the vige had grown up together. Everyone had watched Xiao Wu grow up. Although they were helpless about his changes, they chose to protect him. As a result, Xiao Wu didn¡¯t go to school with hispanions. He was so depressed at home every day and he didn¡¯t dare go out. Now, it turned out that he was not a monster but a metahuman. This was a good thing. He could even study in a school in a big city! Chapter 275 - 275 Untitled 275 Untitled The vige chief¡¯s grandson¡¯s nickname was Xiao Wu, and they were used to calling him that. About half a month ago, Xiao Wu¡¯s body started to heat up. At that time, everyone in the vige was frightened and almost carried Xiao Wu to the hospital for a checkup. The vige chief was so frightened that he almost fainted. Fortunately, Xiao Wu¡¯s awakening speed was rtively fast. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, his legs turned into a snake¡¯s tail, scaring everyone silly. It was only after his legs turned into tails that the heat on his body gradually dissipated. However, his human body and snake tail frightened the elders in the vige. However, they had watched this child grow up. Compared to believing that Xiao Wu was a harmful demon, they believed that Xiao Wu was the reincarnation of a mountain god to protect them. There had always been a legend about the huge snake in this area. The legendary huge white snake was the mountain god of this mountain and had always protected their vige. Coincidentally, Xiao Wu had awakened a snake-type bloodline. Coincidentally, his tail was white. This made the vigers think about the Mountain God. However, the vigers epted this, but the people outside might not. The children who had studied knew more and were worried that the police would catch Xiao Wu and cut him up for research. They had scared the ignorant old men and they firmly refused to let Xiao Wu go out casually. What if he was discovered? Fortunately, their vige was remote and dangerous. It was rare for people toe to the vige. If the police hadn¡¯te to tell them about the spiritual energy recovery today, who knew how long Xiao Wu would have been kept a secret? They arrived at the vige chief¡¯s house. The vige was filled with old houses made of wood. They looked very old and their things were ced in a mess. After all, the farm equipment in the vige was basically piled up together. The old vige chief walked straight to a locked room in the inner house with excited steps. ¡°Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu,e out quickly. You can continue studying!¡± Not long after, with a creak of the old wooden door, an eight or nine-year-old child poked his head out. His eyes, which had golden vertical pupils, shrank in fear when he saw the strangers outside. Then, he quickly retracted his head and closed the door. ¡°Grandpa, are they¡­ are they here to catch me?¡± The child¡¯s trembling voice came from inside the house. The vige chief quicklyforted her. ¡°No, no, Xiao Wu. They aren¡¯t here to catch you. Come out and take a look. There¡¯s a big brother and sister here who have animal wings and ears just like you.¡± Hearing his grandfather¡¯s words, Xiao Wu opened the door a few secondster. This time, he looked at them seriously. Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen stood in front. He really saw them clearly, and excitement and surprise shed across his eyes. This time, the door waspletely opened. ¡°Are you guys the same as me?¡± Lu Xiaocha pinched her ear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? My brother¡¯s wings are more obvious.¡± Lu Beichen pped his wings slightly and tried to look as gentle as possible. ¡°Come out. You¡¯re not an anomaly. There are many others like you in the world besides us.¡± Xiao Wu was moved. He opened the door and walked out. To be precise, he was twisting his snake tail nervously. His tail was white, but no matter how one looked at it, it looked a little thin and its scales were a little dim. It was obvious that it had no shine. After he walked out, he realized that no one was looking at him strangely. He mustered his courage and looked at Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha. He looked at their wings and ears with even more curiosity. Everyone sat at the vige chief¡¯s house. The eloquent police told them many things about the spiritual energy recovery, bloodline metahumans, and the heretics. He also told them about the series of government policies regarding bloodline metahumans. Xiao Wu¡¯s body tensed up when he heard the news about the heretics. The vigers¡¯ expressions were also a little strange. ¡°Well, there was a dog in our vige that suddenly grew bigger overnight. Moreover, it¡¯s growing bigger and bigger. Is this the heretic you¡¯re talking about? But that dog has never hurt anyone before, and¡­ and it¡¯s protecting us.¡± Xiao Wu also hurriedly said, ¡°Dahei is very obedient and doesn¡¯t bite. Recently, a huge wild boar came to the vige. If it weren¡¯t for Dahei, we would all be in danger.¡± The cops looked at each other. ¡°Can we see it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you can.¡± Xiao Wu hurriedly nodded. Ever since he had grown a snake tail and Dahei had mutated, he and Dahei had be the bestpanions. Every night, the wild boar woulde over. He was very sensitive to sounds now, so he would go out with a hoe. Then, he would see the confrontation between Dahei and the wild boar. The wild boar was very, very big. Xiao Wu was a little afraid, but he tried his best not to be timid. Moreover, when Dahei was fighting with the wild boar, he realized that he could get some snakes in the mountains to help. The two of them stayed vignt every night to prevent the wild boar from hurting the vigers. ¡°That wild boar should also be a heretic. If a heretic appears in your mountain, it will be dangerous.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Brother and I will look in the mountains and see if we can find any traces.¡± The police officer nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± At this moment, Xiao Wu also stood up. He couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of the big wild boar that would harm the vigers. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease. Lu Beichen said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡± As soon as they went out, they saw therge ck dog that had be a heretic. Thisrge ck dog had a strong physique and was the size of a calf. The muscles all over its body looked firm and extremely explosive. Although its eyes carried a ferocious glint, it did not have any ill intentions towards the vigers. It was just very vignt towards strangers who had suddenly arrived. ¡°Dahei, they are the same as me.¡± Xiao Wu hugged Dahei¡¯s head and smiled sincerely. ¡°This is Dahei. It¡¯s very well-behaved and won¡¯t hurt anyone. After Dahei grew bigger, its appetite also increased. However, it always hunts and eats in the mountains. Sometimes, it even brings us rabbits and pheasants.¡± The other vigers also treated Dahei kindly. The police clicked their tongues in wonder. ¡°How strange. A domesticated dog actually became a heretic.¡± Not only did it not hurt anyone, but it even protected people. This was too rare. Therge ck dog looked at them coldly, but when his gazended on Lu Xiaocha, he was actually a little vignt. Although that human looked the weakest, she gave it the feeling that she was the most dangerous. When facing Lu Xiaocha, Dahei felt that every cell in its body was screaming danger. Xiao Wu also muttered strangely, ¡°Why do I feel that Dahei is a little afraid of Sister Xiaocha?¡± Lu Beichen thought to himself: Indeed, the dog¡¯s intuition is the most urate! Chapter 276 - 276 Terrifying 276 Terrifying The three bloodline metahumans and a heretic ck dog shuttled through the forest. The surrounding small animals that heard themotion quickly slipped away. The dog was very arrogant today. Previously, when it was facing the heretic boar, it had to join forces with Xiao Wu to prevent the big boar from harming the vigers. However, it could keenly sense that the wild boar heretic was growing rapidly. If it was given a little more time, even if it joined forces with Xiao Wu, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with it. As a result, Xiao Wu became more and more anxious. He even wanted everyone in the vige to leave this ce, but it couldn¡¯t speak, and Xiao Wu couldn¡¯t leave either. Unexpectedly, the tables had turned. Two people came today. Moreover, it could feel that one of them was especially powerful, much stronger than that wild boar. Let¡¯s see it bring people to clean up that stupid thing! Dogs had very sharp noses. When Dahei heard that they were going to the mountains to find the wild boar, it chose to lead the way without hesitation. It was very familiar with the smell of the wild boar, and it had just been herest night. Therefore, Dahei quickly brought the three of them to the ce where the wild boar lived. It was a veryrge cave. There were no living creatures around. The sensitive ears of the metahumans could even hear faint snoringing from the cave. The three people and the dog stared straight into the cave. Dahei, in particr, felt that it couldn¡¯t wait to rush into the cave and fight the wild boar for 300 rounds. Lu Xiaocha reminded him, ¡°Brother, just take care of Xiao Wu when the wild boarester.¡± Lu Beichen nodded and did not volunteer to help. After all, if he really went to help, he would be doing her a disservice. He shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for his sister. As he spoke, the sounds in the cave stopped and turned into a violent vibration and the sound of hooves stepping on the ground. Lu Beichen carried Xiao Wu to the tree. ¡°It¡¯s awake.¡± Xiao Wu grabbed Lu Beichen¡¯s clothes nervously. ¡°That wild boar is very big. It¡¯s even bigger than Dahei. Can Sister Xiaocha do it alone?¡± He was still very worried about Lu Xiaocha. After all, she looked too petitepared to the wild boar¡¯s physique. Lu Beichen said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My sister can settle it.¡± ¡®After all, even heavenly lightning couldn¡¯t do anything to my sister!¡¯ The wild boar rushed out of the cave, and the ground shook because of its footsteps. The wild boar was as big as a bear. Its eyes were red and its tusks were like spears, shining coldly under the sunlight. If one was hit, one¡¯s entire body would be pierced. Moreover, after this wild boar became a heretic, it was clearly more inclined to eat meat. It rushed out of the cave and rushed towards Lu Xiaocha and the others without stopping. Dahei kept barking loudly. It bared its sharp teeth and rushed forward without thinking. Lu Xiaocha, who was about to grab the wild boar¡¯s tusks, was speechless. ¡®Slow down, dude.¡¯ The wild boar heretic was clearly a strength-type contestant. When it ran, the area within a radius of more than ten kilometers felt like an earthquake. Dahei was faster than it, and its movements were sharp and agile. After charging out, it quickly bit the big boar¡¯s thick hind leg. Before the wild boar could turn its head and bite it, Dahei quickly retreated. The wild boar panted heavily. Its eyes turned redder, and it charged at Dahei fiercely. However, before it could hit it, the wild boar felt its body sink. It turned out that the human child had jumped onto its back. The wild boar let out an angry cry and mmed itself into the tree. Lu Xiaochay on the wild boar¡¯s back and grabbed the wild boar¡¯s teeth with both hands. She pulled back with all her might and the wild boar, which had almost hit the tree, stopped. Moreover, its entire body was suspended in the air. The wild boar panted and roared. It shook its head angrily, trying to throw the person off its body. On the tree, Xiao Wu widened his eyes. When he saw this scene, he was so shocked that his mouth could fit an egg. His snake tail also wrapped around the tree trunk excitedly. ¡°So¡­ so powerful!¡± From today onwards, Sister Xiaocha was the person he admired the most. Xiao Wu hoped that he would be as powerful as his idol one day! Lu Beichen looked at his younger sister, who was young but exceptionally valiant. There was a smile in his eyes. Lu Xiaocha grabbed the wild boar¡¯s tusks and knocked the bear-sized wild boar to the ground as it struggled angrily. Right on the heels of that, she raised her fist and punched its head. With this punch, the wild boar immediately let out a tragic cry that resounded through the clouds. Its four limbs kept struggling on the ground, digging a hole in the ground. With the second punch, there was a bone-cracking sound. The wild boar¡¯s cry was even worse, and blood even flowed out of its mouth. Another punch. This time, its cries suddenly became much softer. It struggled, and its entire body began to twitch. In just four punches, the big wild boar that had been threatening the vigers stopped breathing. Dahei was stunned. All of this happened in just ten minutes. In such a short period of time, before it could kill everyone, the wild boar was gone! On the tree, Xiao Wu took a while to react. ¡°Is it¡­ dead?¡± Xiao Wu couldn¡¯t believe that such a huge wild boar had been killed by four punches!!! Lu Beichen brought them down from the tree. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dead.¡± Lu Xiaocha dragged the boar¡¯s tusks over and looked at the big boar with disdain. ¡°It stinks!¡± The smell of wild boars was especially strong, and this wild boar that had be a heretic had an even stronger smell. Lu Xiaocha looked worried. ¡°Can this wild boar be delicious?¡± Lu Beichenughed. ¡°We¡¯ll only know if it¡¯s delicious after we hand it over to the chef.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Bring it back to the heretic bureau.¡± At this moment, Xiao Wu was looking at Lu Xiaocha with starry eyes. ¡°Sister Xiaocha, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Dahei also walked over and sniffed the wild boar. After confirming that the wild boar was really dead, it was shocked. That human child was actually so terrifying! Chapter 277 - 277 Solving the Problem 277 Solving the Problem A bear-like strong and huge wild boar was dragged back to the vige. It was quite eye-catching. At that moment, no matter if they were busy or not, everyone gathered to watch the spectacr wild boar and pointed at its corpse. ¡°It¡¯s the guy whoes every night. It¡¯s huge!¡± ¡°Is this really a wild boar? Why does it look like this? Fortunately, we have Dahei and Xiao Wu. Otherwise, we would be in trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so big. These tusks are so long.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a boar this big.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a dog as big as a calf before either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the Mountain God is still on our side. Xiao Wu has awakened our Mountain God¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiao Wu and Dahei protected us.¡± Xiao Wu stood in front of the huge wild boar and excitedly told his friends about the entire battle between Lu Xiaocha and the wild boar. Moreover, this child liked exaggerated metaphors, which stunned everyone. The main character of the story, Lu Xiaocha, was speechless. ¡®Young man, you¡¯re making me feel a little awkward.¡¯ ¡°Amazing. She really killed such a huge wild boar with a few punches!¡± ¡°Impressive, impressive. This must be a god from the heavens descending to the mortal world. Otherwise, how could ordinary people have such strength?¡± The other children hurriedly told him about Lu Xiaocha lifting a huge rock. At this moment, those old people looked at Lu Xiaocha as if they were looking at a treasure. Moreover, they all sent the same message. ¡®Show us!¡¯ Lu Xiaocha: Can I pretend not to see it? However, there were many thick-skinned people in this group of old people. ¡°Little hero, are you really that strong?¡± ¡°To be able to kill such a huge boar, you must be very strong. I just don¡¯t know how strong she is.¡± Facing the expectant gazes of the elderly and children, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyelids twitched. She closed her eyes and grabbed one of the wild boar¡¯s tusks with one hand. Then, she looked at the wild boar in disdain as she held it up with one hand. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Wah!!!¡± Although the police knew that some bloodline metahumans had strengthened their bodies and were stronger, they had never seen someone so strong! It was too shocking. That was a weight that even five adults might not be able to lift. It looked to be more than 300 kilograms! Besides, the young girl looked so weak and easy to bully. It¡¯s really too much of a contrast for her to lift such a big and rough wild boar! ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so strong that even the strongest mountain in our vige can¡¯tpare to her.¡± ¡°Youngdy, how did you train? Can you see if we can do it?¡± ¡°If we had this strength, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for us to dig up feces, pig grass, and so on?¡± After farming for their entire lives, they were old and their bodies were weak. At this moment, the first thing they thought of was something rted to farming. Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°You really can¡¯t train to be like this.¡± If she had not awakened her superpower, no one would have been able to cultivate such strength. The vigers discussed and began to worry if there were any other heretics in the mountain. The vige chief¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡°I wonder if there are any other heretics on this mountain.¡± The others also began to worry. ¡°Old bones like us aren¡¯t afraid of anything. Anyway, we¡¯ve lived for long enough, but the children are still young.¡± The police were also worried. In the end, they found a ce with some signal and exined the problem to the chief of the police station. When the police chief found out that there were bloodline metahumans and a spirit beast heretic in this mountain, he immediately smiled. However, if there was also an evil beast heretic, he really did not know if there were any other heretics in the area surrounded by mountains. Any D-rank heretic could make that group of weak vigers die without a burial ce. Therefore, he still had to solve the problem of the vigers. However, he had to ask his superiors about this. In the end, the problems with the vigers of Cliff Vige were handed over to the mayor. After various negotiations, a real estate developer finally stepped forward and gave up some houses that were not selling well and were in rtively remote locations to settle these people. However, livelihood was also a problem for these people after they came out of the mountains. They could help with the children¡¯s school records, but where would they make a living after they came out? They couldn¡¯t pick up trash, right? They were all elderly people who were difficult to settle. Just as the mayor was fretting, a phone call solved all his worries. This matter was resolved with the help of the Lu family. It was mainly because of Lu Xiaocha. She thought of therge manor that her father had given her. The manor needed to grow a lot of food, fruits, and vegetables, as well as raise some livestock. Many people were needed. Coincidentally, these people who had farmed in the mountains all their lives knew these crops and livestock very well. After a few days of contact, Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen felt that the people in this vige were quite simple and easily satisfied. Weren¡¯t they the best employees they could ask for? Then, the problem was resolved just like that. Even the ce where they would live was resolved. They lived in the staff dormitory of the manor. The only problem was that the manor was a little far from the school, but that was not a problem. The children lived in the dormitory when they were in school. Even the children who were in primary school only went home in the afternoon. There was a direct bus from school to the manor. As long as the children took it a few times, they would naturally be familiar with it. However, for safety¡¯s sake, an adult had to pick them up. These vigers had a good rtionship with one another and only needed one person to help pick up all the children every day. It did not dy anything at all. After the matter was resolved, the Lu family acted very quickly. On the third day, they sent a helicopter to pick them up. Fortunately, Lu Xiaocha had her awakened bloodline and the Space. Otherwise, the wild boar meat would have gone bad in the past few days. This was the first time they were taking a ne, and it was even a helicopter. Everyone in Cliff Vige was so excited that they looked around. The elders were even more amazed that they had seen even more than their sons. They had all boarded a helicopter! After the excitement, there was nervousness and anticipation for the future. Chapter 278 - 278 Uncle, I’m a Bottom-feeder 278 Uncle, I¡¯m a Bottom-feeder The First Spiritual Energy Academy¡­ Today was the start of school. All the bloodline metahumans who had been discovered had gathered together. When they arrived at school, it looked like they had entered a zoo. There were all kinds of people with animal characteristics everywhere. The most eye-catching one was Lu Beichen. There were also bird metahumans here, but¡­ the way they awakened seemed to be different. ¡°Why? We both have feathers. I grew feathers on my arms, while he has a pair of huge wings on his back!¡± Those who had awakened their bird bloodline raised their arms in grief and indignation. When they looked at Lu Beichen¡¯s wings, their eyes turned red. Why was this bloodline discriminating against them? Was it based on looks?! It waspletely different from Lu Beichen. His arms were covered in feathers and did not look like hands anymore. There were also some feathers on his forehead. He looked more like a bird. And¡­ his wings didn¡¯t look like they could fly. The others were in a simr situation. ¡°If I had a pair of wings like that¡­¡± ¡°You must be dreaming. Look at us. We¡¯re all the same. He¡¯s the only one that¡¯s different. Perhaps he didn¡¯t awaken the bloodline of a bird at all.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I heard that someone awakened the Angel bloodline.¡± In an instant, everyone who heard this news could not help but look at Lu Beichen. Lu Beichen looked straight ahead as if he hadn¡¯t heard their discussion. He brought his sister and a timid Xiao Wu to register. After the bloodline inspection, their identity cards had changed. There was an additional line reading ¡®bloodline metahuman¡¯ on top of the original information. ¡°Teacher, we¡¯re here to register.¡± Lu Xiaocha and her brother were still in the same ss. Xiao Wu was going to primary school. They sent Xiao Wu to his ss. ¡°The people here basically don¡¯t know each other, so you don¡¯t have to be too afraid. We¡¯lle find you after ss.¡± Xiao Wu looked at the two of them eagerly and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He was very grateful to these two benefactors. If it weren¡¯t for them bringing him to school in this unfamiliar city, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Moreover, the two of them saved the entire vige. After Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha left, Xiao Wu turned around and realized that there were less than ten people his age in ss. They were all staring at him. Xiao Wu was speechless. ¡°¡­Hello¡­ hello.¡± Why were they looking at him like that?! ¡°Are those your brother and sister?¡± Xiao Wu said, ¡°No¡­ not really.¡± ¡°Then what bloodline did he awaken? Those wings look super beautiful. Can they fly?¡± Xiao Wu scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what bloodline he awakened, but it¡¯s true that he can fly. Brother Beichen can even fly with others.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The children yearned for it. After all, which child did not dream of flying? ¡°Your awakened bloodline is a snake.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of snakes. They look like demons.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Which one of us doesn¡¯t look like a monster now?¡± ¡°My awakened bloodline is a crocodile. I can even swim in the water and hold my breath.¡± ¡°My bloodline is the fiercest. It¡¯s a big cat, an especially powerful big cat.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ I¡¯m an elephant, the kind that can grow super big.¡± The children chattered excitedly about their awakened bloodlines. Unknowingly, Xiao Wu joined in and instantly lost his previous fear. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen arrived at their ss. Because very few people had awakened their bloodlines in Grade 8, there was only one ss in the entire Grade 8. The entire school was divided into two sections. One was students, and the other was adults who had long graduated. The areas they were assigned to were different. The students¡¯ section mainly focused on studying. However, the curriculum included military training and learning how to understand their bloodline. As for the adults¡¯ sections, they mainly focused on training. They were divided into different sses ording to the characteristics of the awakened bloodline, and the intensity of training was also different. Up until now, after investigation, it had basically been confirmed that bloodline awakening usually urred at the age of under 40. There had not been any bloodline metahumans above 40 until now, but it was hard to say in the future. After these adult metahumans came to the base for training, if they performed well and were willing, they would be assigned jobs by the country. Their sries were usually higher than ordinary people. Of course, if there was anyone who was unwilling, they would not be forced. However, they had to understand thew and memorize it. They can¡¯t think that just because they had awakened their bloodline, they were the protagonist and that they could do whatever they wanted. If they really crossed the line, they would go to jail. After understanding it, other than those who had rich family backgrounds and were in a hurry to go back and inherit the family assets, the others chose to participate in military training. After a period of adjustment, the First Spiritual Energy Academy was officially on the right track. But¡­ ¡°Uncle?!¡± Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen looked at the math teacher who walked up to the podium. The siblings were dumbfounded. At this moment, the gazes of the 27 people in the entire ssnded on the young man on the podium who looked like an immortal who had descended to the mortal world. Regardless of gender, the moment he entered the ssroom, everyone was amazed. Nangong Yuxiu looked at Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen gently, but he quickly retracted his gaze. ¡°My name is Nangong Yuxiu. I will be your math teacher and form teacher from now on.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the entire ss erupted in apuse. Ahhhh!!! They actually had such a god-like form teacher. They must have saved the Milky Way in their previous life! When Nangong Yuxiu was in school, he was indeed a god of studies. When he lectured, he went from simple to profound. The entire ss listened with great interest, and none of them cked off! Even Lu Xiaocha forced her eyelids open to prevent herself from falling asleep on ount of her uncle. Was this the charm of a handsome man? Regardless of gender, it was impossible to resist his charm! After ss, Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen could not wait to look for him. ¡°Uncle, why are you here as a teacher?¡± Nangong Yuxiu looked down at them with a smile. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t wee me?¡± Lu Beichen quickly shook his head. ¡°No, I just feel that it¡¯s a little weird. Moreover, you¡¯re our ss¡¯ form teacher.¡± It felt weird. Lu Xiaocha gave her uncle a heads-up in advance. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m a bottom-feeder.¡± Nangong Yuxiu: ¡°¡­ You¡¯re quite honest.¡± Lu Xiaocha scratched her face. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that your hopes for me will turn into disappointment in the end. You¡¯re our form teacher.¡± Chapter 279 - 279 You’ve Returned to Being Human 279 You¡¯ve Returned to Being Human Nangong Yuxiu rubbed her head. ¡°I came to school not only to teach you, but also to find some talents who can refine medicine.¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a secret technique that the Nangong Family doesn¡¯t teach outsiders?¡± Nangong Yuxiu lowered his eyes. ¡°The Nangong Family is too arrogant andcent. They are too selfish. In the end, only the younger generation of the Nangong Family will be destroyed.¡± There were many parasites in the Nangong Family. Previously, they had dealt with a few elders, but most of them were proud andcent because of their status as a family of alchemists. It was also because of this mentality that their alchemy skills did not improve at all, but they did not sense these dangers and werecent. What Nangong Yuxiu wanted to do was to break their pride andcency. !! The disciples of the Nangong Family were born with natural talents. If they couldn¡¯t even beat these students who weren¡¯t from the Nangong Family, then they were really useless. Moreover, given the current situation on the entire, the more geniuses there were in the country, the better. Lu Xiaocha and the others returned to the ssroom during ss. In the afternoon was the military training ss, and it was very formal military training. To these young people who had never suffered much, standing in a military posture for half an hour or even an hour, as well as training in various other things, was simply a hellish ordeal for them! The instructor was impartial in the face of the pitiful gazes that begged for mercy. ¡°Everyone, stand properly. I caught someone cking off and moving around. Everyone, add five minutes!¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± ¡®You must be the devil!¡¯ What was even more ridiculous was that after the afternoon ss training ended, there was still training during the evening self-study period! After the first day of training, everyone felt that their bodies were no longer theirs when they returned to the dormitory. ¡°Take a shower and go to sleep.¡± They were really exhausted. Everyone took a shower in their dormitory andy on the bed with their eyes closed. Basically, no one wanted to y with their phones all night. When Lu Xiaocha and the others¡¯ sses officially began, Fu Ye finally broke free from hispletely awakened state after a period of training in the heretic bureau and became a semi-awakened body. He had tanned skin, a perfect figure, and abs. Any man would be envious of his figure. Most importantly, he was handsome. He had sharp eyebrows and starry and deep eyes. He looked like he was not to be trifled with. He had a pair of ck wolf ears and arge furry tail. His already arrogant and surly temperament added a hint of wildness, and his expressionless face made him even more fierce and cold. He only wore a pair of special pants and stood in the inspection machine. The other information was simr to before, but the pletely awakened state¡¯ in parentheses had be ¡®semi-awakened state¡¯. The old professor, who specialized in bloodline awakening, said excitedly, ¡°This is a blessing in disguise. In the future, Comrade Fu Ye, you can change betweenplete awakening and half awakening at will. However, you¡¯re not familiar with it yet. You¡¯re not even familiar with the power of lightning¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a purple-ck light shed across his body. Then, Fu Ye¡¯s hair and wolf fur stood up like a hedgehog. Even the A4 paper in his hand that was filled with his physical condition had turned into charred ck dust. The people around him were speechless. In an instant, they all pushed him away at a high speed, five meters away from him! Fu Ye pulled his hair expressionlessly. It was as if he had turned from a domineering wild wolf into an idiot. The old professor¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Comrade Fu Ye, you¡¯re still dangerous, so¡­ you need to be quarantined urgently.¡± Then, Fu Ye was locked up and a charging device was set up in the room. Wu Zhongxing rubbed his hands shamelessly. ¡°Well, did you see the charging device in the room? It was specially prepared for you. You can¡¯t control it now, right? If you feel anything, put your hand on it and contribute to our base.¡± Save some electricity or something. Fu Ye looked at him expressionlessly. Wu Zhongxing smiled awkwardly. ¡°Take it as training. Don¡¯t be so formal.¡± Fu Ye ignored him and went to take a shower. After that, his ability control training was custom-made by a group of professors from the national team. After about a month of training, Fu Ye could basically control his ability and not hurt anyone. After being released from quarantine, Fu Ye received a mission. A nest of drug dealers was found in Lao Jin District, but the several batches of narcotics police officers that were sent there had failed. Many of them were even seriously injured, and two of them had already died. ording to the news sent back, two bloodline metahumans and someone good at controlling Gu had appeared in that nest of drug dealers. ¡°This mission is to help the narcotics police officers eliminate drug dealers. If there are really bloodline metahumans, we can¡¯t let them off!¡± Fu Ye clenched his fists when he heard about the Lao Jin District. ¡°I¡¯ll ept this mission.¡± His eyes were as dark as a storm, and his voice was terrifyingly cold. Wu Zhongxing wanted to pat him on the shoulder, but he missed. Embarrassed, he withdrew his hand. ¡°Ahem¡­ Well, we sent you a partner.¡± Fu Ye resisted. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Comrade Lu Xiaocha is here.¡± When Fu Ye heard Lu Xiaocha¡¯s name, he swallowed his words and pretended not to say anything. ¡°Fu Ye, what did you want to say just now?¡± Fu Ye turned to look at Lu Xiaocha, who had walked in, and said perfunctorily, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You heard wrong.¡± Wu Zhongxing nodded and continued, ¡°Comrade Lu Xiaocha, please take care of this matter.¡± Lu Xiaocha raised her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely protect the others!¡± The reason why she came was that she applied for it herself. The school¡¯s sses were too boring, and the training was not of much use to her, so she found an excuse to slip out. Nangong Yuxiu also knew about his niece¡¯s situation. No matter what country it was, they couldn¡¯t wait for Lu Xiaocha to do more missions because no one among the bloodline awakeners could beat her now. Moreover, after all that training, she could be an instructor. Training with others was simply useless for her. Then, the matter of Lu Xiaocha applying for a mission was naturally approved. Coincidentally, it was the same mission as Fu Ye. Lu Xiaocha looked at Fu Ye with her round eyes. ¡°Have you turned back into a human?¡± Fu Ye: ¡°¡­I¡¯m a human.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± There was a deeper meaning in her drawl. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes were filled with a teasing smile. ¡°Then ask the others if they think so too.¡± Fu Ye was speechless. He knew that the people from the heretic bureau were saying that he had be a dog because he was usually too b*tchy! Fu Ye had secretly charged them! Chapter 280 - 280 You’re So Ugly 280 You¡¯re So Ugly Lao Jin District¡­ ¡°Pay attention during this period of time. We should have been discovered by the Yunzhou government. If nothing goes wrong, they will send people to deal with us soon.¡± The person who spoke was a person wrapped in a ck robe. Their voice was hoarse like a withered tree branch, and there was no skin to be seen. Even from their voice, it was impossible to tell if they were a man or a woman. ¡°Ha¡­ Let¡¯s do it. This is Lao Jin District, our territory. We¡¯ll catch whoeveres.¡± A man with scales on his face and no hair and a snake-like head spoke while sticking out his forked tongue. It was simr to the mannerisms of a snake. !! Beside them was a person with a spider¡¯s lower body but a woman¡¯s torso. Compared to the bloodline metahumans in the school of spiritual energy, the two here did not look like metahumans. It was more like their bodies had undergone some kind of mutation. They practically looked unrted to humans. The ck-robed person mocked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you really think Yunzhou is a pushover?¡± The spider woman sneered. ¡°So what if they aren¡¯t? We captured so many of their people. Even bloodline metahumans might not be our match.¡± The ck-robed person could not be bothered with these two overly arrogant fools. ¡°Where¡¯s the batch of goods that the Ancestor wants?¡± The spider woman twisted her huge spider body. ¡°I¡¯ve long prepared it. I¡¯ll send it to the Ancestor tomorrow.¡± ¡­ Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye quickly followed the narcotics police officers to Lao Jin District. The Nightmare Cat and the poisonous crow also came along. At this moment, the ck cat was standing on the girl¡¯s shoulder. It was impossible to tell that it was an S-rank heretic. The captain had already exined the n on the ne. As soon as hended, Fu Ye turned into a huge ck wolf. His sharp eyes looked at the forest in front of him, and his sense of smell became especially sensitive at this moment. ¡°Comrade Fu Ye, please leave with the investigation team.¡± Fu Ye nodded and left with the others and the crow. They had thetest interference developed. Even if there were surveince cameras in the forest, they would be interfered with and cked out when they were within 100 meters of the surveince cameras. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s mission was mainly to pay attention to the bloodline metahumans here during the battle. If she could deal with the bloodline metahumans quickly, she could hide in the enemy¡¯s nest in advance to save the captured people. Now, the military had confirmed that not only were theirrades captured, but there were also some people who had been trafficked here, including women, children, and even men. Fu Ye led his men through the forest. Because of his sharp nose and vision shared with the crow, he easily led his men around the area where the drug dealers were hiding. It did not take long to find the enemy¡¯s nest. The narcotics police officer couldn¡¯t control his excitement. ¡°Found it, found it¡­¡± The main force quickly set off to their location. In a vige in Lao Jin District, all the evil people lived here. They were mostly drug dealers and human traffickers. At this moment, no one realized that the police and military had already arrived. They were all enjoying themselves, gambling and drinking. It waswless here. The evil man¡¯s paradise was someone else¡¯s hell. Standing on the cliff and listening to themotion at the foot of the col, Fu Ye¡¯s eyes were filled with darkness. It looked just like the thick ck clouds when the lightning was about to strike. His parents had been fighting drug dealers in Lao Jin District when they were alive. It was also because of the revenge of the people here that he had that trauma from his childhood and lost his parents. Everyone here¡­ deserved to die! The military quickly surrounded this ce. In the Lao Jin District, the ck-robed man and the drug lords finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°Damn it, Yunzhou is going to fight us to the death.¡± Snakeman¡¯s body was as soft as rubber as he climbed up the stone pir. He looked a little disgusting. However, everyone here knew that Snakeman was not only powerful because of the poison in his teeth, but also because of his rubber-like soft body. Another way for snakes to hunt was to strangle. If they were entangled by Snakeman, their bones would be instantly minced. ¡°Perfect timing. I¡¯ll catch more test subjects for the Ancestor this time.¡± Spider Lady alsoughed strangely. ¡°Really¡­ There¡¯s a path to heaven, but there¡¯s no door to hell and they chose toe here.¡± The ck-robed person was not as optimistic as them. For some reason, he had a bad feeling today. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this. You guys¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Gu Master, you¡¯re so annoying. If you¡¯re afraid, run away. No one is stopping you.¡± With that said, Snakeman left and rushed outside. At this moment, gunshots had already sounded outside the col. Snakeman was like a perverted murderer, twisting his neck excitedly. Then, his body wrapped around the tree as he quickly shuttled back and forth. Because he went up the tree too quickly, no one who was fighting seriously noticed him. Snakeman popped his head out from the lush leaves on the tree. His eyes shed with excitement and bloodlust. He opened his mouth and bit at the neck of a narcotics police officer below. He thought that he would seed this time as smoothly as before, but before he could bite, he heard the sound of something shing through the air. Snakeman turned his head and was struck by a huge mace. It was so fast that he had no time to dodge. With a loud bang, Snakeman was sent flying. The bones of metahumans were much harder than those of ordinary people. If it were a normal human or other metahumans, Snakeman would not have been sent flying, but¡­ this club was whipped by Lu Xiaocha. The narcotics police officer btedly reacted. He looked at Snakeman who was sent flying and felt a chill on the back of his neck. Would he still be alive if he was bitten?! He looked at Lu Xiaocha gratefully and continued to focus on the battle. Lu Xiaocha carried her mace and walked towards the extremely ugly Snakeman. She looked at him rolling and screaming on the ground with his face covered. His tone was calm and disdainful. ¡°You¡¯re so ugly. Are you really a bloodline metahuman? You¡¯re the ugliest person I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± She was just telling the truth, but Snakeman felt as if her words had hit a sore spot. Ignoring the pain on his face, he suddenly flew up to strangle Lu Xiaocha. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± His already ugly face was bleeding from the mace. At this moment, it was abnormally ferocious. He looked extremely ugly. ¡°Look out!¡± Looking at Lu Xiaocha¡¯s overly harmless appearance and temperament, some could not help but worry. But the next second, they knew that their worries were unnecessary. Snakeman was very fast. Others could only see an afterimage flying towards Lu Xiaocha. However, Lu Xiaocha saw Snakeman¡¯s actions clearly. She did not want to be pestered by such an ugly thing. Therefore, Lu Xiaocha raised the mace in her hand and swung it without hesitation. Chapter 281 - 281 Gu Master 281 Gu Master Snakeman, who had been smug beforeing out, was sent flying by the mace again. His body retreated at the speed of a meteor. He smashed through three trees before stopping. Moreover, he was already panting heavily. When the general of the army heard the news, he hurriedly rushed over and happened to witness Lu Xiaocha sending the Snakeman flying. Seeing that the Snakeman waspletely unable to resist, the others were all overjoyed. The general evenughed. ¡°Lock him up!¡± After plucking him from the tree and putting him in a cage, the general gave Lu Xiaocha a thumbs up. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re not bad. Are you interested in our military? It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t join the army with your ability.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but I work in the heretic bureau.¡± She was still being paid by the heretic bureau. The general was a little disappointed. He wondered if he could poach this seedling to his side. ¡°ARGH!!!¡± ¡°There are so many bugs, disperse!¡± Suddenly, there was a scream. The general¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly ran over to take a look and was shocked by the densely packed poisonous insects crawling over. ¡°Why are there suddenly so many bugs?¡± ¡°It should be the person who can control the insects. It¡¯s too disgusting!¡± ¡°Quick¡­ Prepare the insect repellent.¡± However, these were clearly not ordinary insects. The insect repellent was useless. ¡°Eat the antidote!¡± These bugs were all poisonous. Many people had already been poisoned. At this moment, the Nightmare Cat jumped down from the tree and stood in front of the flood of poisonous insects. It wagged its tail and meowed, its pupils shining with a dark green light. Then, those Gu insects that were surging like a tide stopped and circled around, suddenly starting to kill each other. The scene of them killing each other made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Seeing this scene, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they felt the power of an S-Grade heretic. As expected of an S-ss Nightmare Cat, it could even control bugs. Some people tried to throw bombs at the insects, but even though some of them were killed, there was still a constant tide of insects. After quickly eating the corpses of the dead insects, they seemed to have evolved even stronger. This was Gu, after killing each other, it would be stronger and stronger. This made him a little worried. How could he deal with these insects! Lu Xiaocha took the opportunity to release the little fat worm hanging in the jade jar at her waist. Because she had learned in advance that there was someone here who could control poisonous insects, Lu Xiaocha brought the Little Fatty along. At that moment, Little Fatty crawled out of the jar excitedly. Its entire body was snow-white and its two golden beady eyes looked rather cute. However, at this moment, other than Lu Xiaocha, no one knew how ferocious this cute little fat worm was. ¡°I thought you were wearing an ornament on your waist. What is this?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°My Little Fatty.¡± That chubby body was indeed worthy of this name. But¡­ The general said with a headache, ¡°Are you feeding those things?¡± Such a small fat worm that did not look intimidating at all was nothingpared to the ferocious Gu insects on the other side. Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Do I look like I can fight?¡± ¡®I¡¯m just as fierce!¡¯ The general was speechless for a moment before Little Fatty quickly twisted its body and ran towards the Gu insect army. In its excitement, the energy in its body leaked out. Everything within a one-meter radius was instantly frozen, the kind that reflected light under the scorching sun. ¡°Hiss!¡± Those who were not far away from Little Fatty retreated immediately. The general was dumbfounded as well. In this day and age, could it be that the more harmless something looked, the more ferocious it was?! Little Fatty realized that it was sliding up and down much faster. Suddenly, it gathered its strength and spat out something that looked like a thread, covering a distance of several meters. Wherever the threads went, everything around them froze. Then, Little Fatty slid across the ice that it created and sprayed silk continuously as it slid. Soon, it arrived at the Gu swarm and started a massacre. It even specially chose especially powerful-looking Gu insects to eat, using ice-white threads to entangle and strangle those Gu insects before eating them. Its eating speed wasparable to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s. In a short while, there was nothing left of the Gu insects. After eating, it spat out threads with itself as the center. The threads flew out and instantly entangled several Gu insects, dragging them back before continuing to eat unhurriedly. In just a few minutes, not a single Gu insect was left within a few meters of Little Fatty. The general and the captain of the narcotics police officers broke out into a cold sweat when they saw this scene. ¡°This¡­ this thing looks so small, but it¡¯s actually so ferocious, hahaha¡­¡± The general smiled dryly and looked at Lu Xiaocha before looking at the white fat worm. Damn, why were these two so simr! With the cooperation of the Nightmare Cat and Little Fatty, they did not have to worry about the Gu insects that they were most afraid of. The others focused on dealing with the drug lords and human traffickers. The Gu Master controlling the Gu insect suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Under the ck cloak, the Gu Master¡¯s eyes were as red as blood. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Many of the Gu insects she released were gone, this was also the reason why she vomited blood and suffered a bacsh. ¡°Gu Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The boss of the drug lords was also shocked when he saw the Gu Master vomiting blood. The reason why they could be so carefree andwless was because of these three mutants. But now, there was no news of the two who went out, and the Gu Master was injured. This gave the drug lord a bad feeling. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The Gu Master forced herself to calm down: ¡°Send someone to look for Spider Lady and Snakeman!¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The bad premonition in the Gu Master¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. No, she could not stay here any longer. On the other side, the Spider Lady that the Gu Master was looking for was not doing well either. At this moment, one of her arms was broken. Green venom-like blood flowed out of her arm. Two of her spider legs were also broken. When she fled in a sorry state, her body was a little unstable. Behind the Spider Lady, a ck wolf wrapped in purple lightning slowly walked out of the forest. It stared at the fleeing Spider Lady with a bloodthirsty gaze. He leaped up right on the heels of the spiderdy andnded in front of her. The Spider Lady looked at the wolf with fear and pleading in her eyes. ¡°You¡­ you let me go. I¡¯ll take you to the people who were captured.¡± Chapter 282 - 282 Untitled 282 Untitled The Spider Lady never thought that she would end up like this. She originally wanted to go to the other side and capture their leader, but a huge wolf jumped out halfway. At first sight, the Spider Lady instinctively felt that this wolf was very dangerous. Moreover, she had never seen such a huge wolf before. This was very abnormal. The first thing the Spider Lady thought of was a heretic, but her intuition told her that it was not that simple. After fighting the wolf, the Spider Lady became such a sorry state in less than half an hour. She couldn¡¯t even outrun it. She could only hope that the person behind the wolf would let her off if she was willing to provide clues. Fu Ye looked down at the Spider Lady with an indifferent and murderous gaze. This thing was actually a metahuman? He did not want to admit it, Fu Ye thought coldly and nned to kill this thingpletely. The Spider Lady also sensed his killing intent and got up desperately to run. But soon, she was sent flying and hit a tree. Just as Fu Ye was about to finish her off, the others finally caught up. ¡°Comrade Fu Ye, keep the woman ¨C I mean, the spider alive.¡± Not only was Fu Ye unwilling, but the others were also unwilling to admit that such an ugly thing was a human! They had never seen such an ugly and strange metahuman. Even those who were not good-looking to begin with were only more down-to-earth after awakening. They had never seen such a metahuman! Fu Ye nced at them. ¡°We still need to bring this person back for interrogation. There might be a problem with their awakening method.¡± It was already implicit to say that she had awakened. She was clearly not a normal metahuman. Fu Ye retreated. He looked up at the nest of the drug lords and jumped off the cliff. ¡°F*ck, he just jumped down!¡± Ordinary people might lose their lives if they jumped down, but Fu Ye was such a big wolf, yet he could jump freely on the steep cliff. In the end, hended handsomely and steadily. Moreover, a drug dealer was very unlucky and fainted from Fu Ye¡¯s fall. The drug dealer¡¯spanions were stunned by the sudden situation. Before they could react, Fu Ye lowered his body and bared his teeth. Purple electric currents spread from his body like small snakes. Everyone around him convulsed and fainted. The giant ck wolf looked at the humans around him and spat out white smoke. He looked at the vige not far away with a deep gaze. At the same time, Lu Xiaocha quickly arrived outside the vige and sessfully knocked out a few people to hide. Then, luckily or not, she encountered a person wrapped in a ck robe who seemed to want to slip away. Moreover, she was instructing a few people to carry a child from a room to the car. From Lu Xiaocha¡¯s point of view, the children were all unconscious. ¡®These are the abducted children?¡¯ ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The Gu Master was indeed a cautious and sharp person, Lu Xiaocha was discovered. Since that was the case, she walked out openly. The Gu Master¡¯s pupils shrunk when she saw the little girl walking out. ¡°A metahuman!¡± Her breathing quickened. Her vignce was mixed with ecstasy. The Ancestor needed more metahumans for experiments. If she could capture her, she had hope of bing a metahuman too! ¡°Kid, how did you get here?¡± The Gu Master saw that Lu Xiaocha was not even fifteen years old, so she did not think she was with the police. After all, what could an underaged child do here with the police and military? That was a problem. This child was a metahuman. How did she get here? The Gu Master could not care so much, she only wanted to bring her away quickly. Unfortunately, the bloodline awakened by this child was a little weak. It was a rabbit. If she transferred her bloodline to herself, it would only be a rabbit. But it was better than nothing. ¡°Go get her.¡± The Gu Master¡¯s face which could not be seen under the ck robe was filled with greed. The few of them listened to the Gu Master¡¯s orders and went to capture her. Although the youngdy opposite them was a metahuman, they did not care about her at all. After all, she looked so small and weak. Then, they paid a heavy price for this. The two people who went to catch Lu Xiaocha flew out as expected. The Gu Master and her subordinates: ¡°¡­¡± What¡­ What just happened? Chapter 283 - 283 Dungeon 283 Dungeon In the end, even after the Gu Master fainted, she still could not understand how she lost to that youngdy. When she couldn¡¯t contact Snakeman and Spider Lady, she had already sensed that the situation was bad and was about to retreat with her men, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t leave. In the end, she was too greedy and cowardly. She was greedy and wanted to take away the captured ¡®test subjects¡¯. She was afraid of being taught a lesson by the Ancestor. If she did not bring anything back and even lost two people, the Ancestor would definitely not let her off easily. Even if she did not die, she would be skinned alive. But in the end, she would never have thought that¡­ she would lose to a little girl she didn¡¯t take seriously. In just an instant, the Gu Master released her Gu insects after her subordinates were attacked, but those Gu insects seemed to bepletely useless against the little girl. In the blink of an eye, she stepped on those poisonous Gu insects and arrived in front of her, then¡­ then she passed out. At this moment, Lu Xiaocha was squatting on the ground and looking at the Gu Master she had knocked unconscious. She was surrounded by Gu insects that were running around without the Gu Master¡¯s control. Lu Xiaocha found some jars in her Space and caught all the insects to let them kill each other to grow. This was to prevent these things from running around and harming others. As for the Gu Master, she used a rope to bind her tightly. The others received the same treatment. After doing this, they went to look at the people who had been captured in the car. They were all children under the age of ten. There were three of them in the car and they were all unconscious. Lu Xiaocha took out the pills her uncle had given her from her Space and rummaged through them for a while before finding the Poison Dispelling Pill among the many medicine bottles. After feeding the three children, she walked into the dungeon. Those people had carried the child out from here. The dungeon was pitch-ck. It was like a prison, divided into several sections by iron gates ands. The people locked in each section were different. There were children, women, and some men. There were also some people covered in blood, as if they had suffered many tortures. At this moment, everyone who was locked up was dispirited, and their eyes were empty without any hope. Even the most innocent children were trembling as they huddled together. Their eyes, which should have been clean, were filled with fear. Especially when they heard the sound of the door opening, everyone hugged their bodies and curled up in the corner, looking at the person who walked in with fear in their eyes. ¡°Boom¡­¡± It was true that someone had entered, but they didn¡¯t walk in normally. Instead, they flew in. There were people holding hands in the dungeon, but at this moment, they were all lying on the ground screaming in pain. At that moment, the people captured in the dungeon widened their eyes. Everyone in the dungeon saw that after the rabbit-eared girl walked in, the evil people who had originally unted their strength and bullied them seemed to have seen a demon. Their eyes were filled with fear. Even though they were injured and their bodies hurt badly, they scrambled away quickly. When they could no longer retreat, they knelt on the ground and begged the little girl for mercy. They were very familiar with this scene because it had happened to them in the past. However, back then, those evil people wereughing at them as if they were clowns. Ha¡­ how ridiculous. It turned out that there were also people whom those who bullied them were afraid of. There was also a day when they would kneel on the ground and beg for forgiveness humbly. Lu Xiaocha looked down at the people kneeling on the ground and then at the people in the dungeon. Her soft voice was calm and indifferent. ¡°Did they beg you?¡± The people kneeling on the ground looked miserable, but they lived a good life outside. They were strong and energetic. However, the people in the dungeon were like refugees. They were even worse than refugees. They were locked in the dungeon like livestock. If they were unhappy, they would be beaten, scolded, and bullied at any time. Didn¡¯t these captured people beg for mercy? But did they spare them? ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t let them go!¡± Suddenly, someone in the dungeon spoke. A woman with disheveled hair scrambled over and grabbed the iron door with her bloody hands. Like a hungry ghost, her bloodshot eyes stared at the people kneeling on the ground with hatred. ¡°They deserve to die. They have to die. Even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let them off. Die, die¡­ Damn it, all of them deserve to die!¡± The voice that was filled with hatred seemed to be soaked in blood. Every word that came out was filled with blood-like hatred. As if influenced by this person, other people who were full of resentment rushed over. Their arms stretched out from the gaps in the iron gate, like zombies wanting to drag them to hell as food. Even those who usuallymitted evil deeds were frightened by these people¡¯s appearances. Most importantly, they did not have any weapons on them now. If they were really caught by these people, they would die miserably. They were afraid and hurriedly begged Lu Xiaocha for mercy. ¡°Please let us go. We were wrong. We know our mistake and won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± But¡­ Could a few words of apology make up for those who had already been hurt? Lu Xiaocha tilted her head and smiled innocently and cruelly. ¡°Since you know your mistake, go and atone for your sins.¡± Then, under their terrified gazes, Lu Xiaocha cracked open the lock of the dungeon with her bare hands, and the people locked inside were released. The tortured women and men rushed forward crazily. Their eyes were red as they desperately used their nails and teeth to tear the flesh off those evil people. Apanied by the screams, Lu Xiaocha walked briskly towards the dungeon where the children were locked up. ¡°Children, cover your ears. Close your eyes and don¡¯t look around and hold my hand. It¡¯s time to leave.¡± Her voice was light, and it seemed to dispel the horrifying screams in the children¡¯s ears. Actually, they were not afraid, because the ones who screamed this time were the bad people who bullied them and captured them. They even wanted to help beat the bad guys if they could. Chapter 284 - 284 Foodie 284 Foodie But Lu Xiaocha still took them away. She made the children close their eyes and hold hands one by one. Perhaps the image of Lu Xiaocha kicking those evil people was too shocking. These children trusted her very much at this moment. Like superheroes in movies, at this moment, Lu Xiaocha was also a superhero in their hearts. Therefore, they were very happy to hold her hand. They closed their eyes and did not listen to the screams of the evil people. They seemed to have received Lu Xiaocha¡¯s power and walked out step by step. The children had already experienced a period of darkness. Lu Xiaocha did not want them to see those bloody scenes again, lest they be traumatized. When she took the children out, the gunfight outside had also ended. It was mainly thanks to the Nightmare Cat. After dealing with those Gu insects, the Nightmare Cat helped the soldiers to ambush the enemy. In addition to the excited Little Fatty, without the help of Snakeman, Spider Lady and the Gu Master, as well as the few high-level bosses here, these scattered sands were no match for the military. After that, it didn¡¯t take long for them to handcuff those people who were possessed. When Lu Xiaocha walked out of the dungeon with a group of children, a pair of people happened to rush over. ¡°How is it, Comrade Lu Xiaocha? Have you found them?¡± Lu Xiaocha pointed at the children behind her. ¡°These are all children who were kidnapped. There¡¯s a dungeon over there. There are other people who were kidnapped inside, but the situation inside now¡­¡± The narcotics team leader immediately became nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The situation is not optimistic?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°No, they seem to be mentally ill. They¡¯re all torturing the people guarding the door here.¡± The others looked at each other for a while before walking to the basement, leaving only a few people to helpfort the children. Seeing the people in police uniforms, the children couldn¡¯t help but cry. In their little minds, whether it was on TV or at home, or in school, the word ¡°police¡± had an irreceable sense of security. When they were captured, they wanted to look for the police, but they couldn¡¯t find them at all. Now, the police finally came to save them. The children hugged the police and cried miserably. They asked the policemen to help them find their parents. The few police officers who stayed behind were indeedforting them. ¡°Children, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll help you find your parents soon.¡± Lu Xiaocha handed the children over to the police and moved to the side. A child¡¯s cries were already quite loud, and now there were so many children crying together. As a kid herself, she could not bear that scene! Fortunately, these children did not cry when they came out of the dungeon. Lu Xiaocha, who had handed the child to the police, did not feel burdened at all. The police and military were not only here to search for the kidnapped children and others. They were also here to find their teammates who had been captured. However, other than the people who had been trafficked here, their teammates were nowhere to be found. In the end, this problem could only be resolved through interrogation. The Gu Master also woke up, she tried to struggle and even wanted to release Gu insects. Then, Lu Xiaocha ced Little Fatty in front of her. ¡°Come on, release more for my Little Fatty.¡± She really only wanted to feed Little Fatty, but who knew that the Gu Master would be even more excited when he saw Little Fatty than when she saw her? She was so excited that the hood of her ck robe fell off. The Gu Master¡¯s face was revealed, it was a woman, but half of her face seemed to be corroded, it was full of holes, and it looked a little scary. But at this moment, the Gu Master did not care about her appearance at all. She widened her eyes and stared greedily at the white fat worm in Lu Xiaocha¡¯s hand, muttering something. It was anguage that they did not understand. However, Lu Xiaocha found it very familiar. ¡°She¡¯s mumbling something.¡± Lu Xiaocha suddenly remembered. ¡°Ah, I know. She¡¯s talking about the Holy Gu.¡± The general said, ¡°How do you know that? You speak theirnguage?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I¡¯ve heard it from others.¡± This person she was referring to was the Southern border youth she had unintentionally picked up back then, Li An, who was now working under her third brother. The Southern border ck Gu Saintess had also said it before. She pinched the Little Fatty that she had raised. He was soft and fluffy, and hey t and cked off as if he was dead. Seeing her actions, the Gu Master¡¯s eyes seemed to spew fire. ¡°How could you, how could you treat Holy Gu like this!¡± Lu Xiaocha rolled her eyes. ¡°So what if I pinch it? I raised it myself. Did I pinch yours?¡± The Gu Master was so angry that her body was shaking, but she could not say a word. However, she kept emphasizing that it was the Holy Gu. Looking at her fanatical worship, she knew how rare this Holy Gu was. Still ¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t the Holy Gu the one in Baijiang? How did my Little Fatty be a Holy Gu?¡± The Gu Master let out a strangeugh, her voice was still hoarse and unpleasant. ¡°That half-dead thing in Baijiang is not even a half-finished Holy Gu. Only the one in your hand will directly be the Gu King after it undergoes a transformation!¡± Saying so, the Gu Master became even crazier. ¡°Gu King, that¡¯s the Gu King. Once the Gu King appears, all the Gu in this period of time will be controlled by it and listen to its words. Give it to me, give me the Holy Gu, I¡¯ll give you anything!¡± Lu Xiaocha pinched Little Fatty. She did not expect Little Fatty, who only knew how to eat, to be so capable. ¡°I see.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to give it to you.¡± After saying that, she looked at the Gu Master¡¯s envious and greedy gaze, and her tone became yful. ¡°I¡¯m the one who raised it. I won¡¯t give you my Little Fatty. Do you still remember that you¡¯re a criminal now? It¡¯s hard to say if you can even survive. Do you still want my Little Fatty? Dream on.¡± With that, she hummed a song and left under the jealousy of the Gu Master. Compared to the Gu Master¡¯s current appearance, her joyful appearance was truly infuriating. But she was happy. Lu Xiaocha poked Little Fatty¡¯s head. ¡°You should work hard and transform into the Gu King. Otherwise, I won¡¯t want you anymore.¡± Little Fattyy in the jade box like a salted fish without any reaction. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°If you don¡¯t transform into the Gu King, you won¡¯t have any food in the future.¡± Instantly, Little Fatty raised its head and tried its best to prove with its chubby body that it would definitely work hard. It could eat anything! Lu Xiaocha patted its head in satisfaction. Not bad, as long as it knew the importance of eating, just like her. Chapter 285 - 285 Revenge 285 Revenge While they were interrogating the whereabouts of their teammates, on the other side, the leader of the drug dealers, who had long seen the situation turn bad, took the opportunity to escape with his trusted subordinates. They were the most familiar with this area, so no one could find them immediately. Except for one person. Sometimes, the abilities of crows were really a big bug. Even in a forest that it had never been in before, as long as it could see, it could share everything it saw with the designated person. Moreover, it had a pair of wings that allowed it to quickly shuttle through the forest. Therefore, it was also the first to discover those who had escaped. At this moment, its visual partner was Fu Ye. When the faces of those people appeared in the shared vision, Fu Ye was like a real wolf at this moment. He could not hide his fierce and murderous gaze at all, as if he would tear apart his prey in the next second. This was because he recognized the middle-aged man in the lead, the boss of the drug lords. He was also the target that his parents had been tracking back then. There was also the other person beside him, the traitor of the Fu family. He was the traitor who told that person about their family¡¯s situation. After that, he was kidnapped and wanted to take revenge on his parents. Although the people who kidnapped him had been caught, the culprit had never been caught. In the end, Fu Ye only saw that face in the photo and remembered his appearance until now. Fu Ye would never forget those two faces. The ck wolf shuttled through the forest like a gust of wind. All the still scenery around him was rapidly retreating. With the help of the crow, he was constantly approaching those people. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Before long, gunshots came from the dense forest. The narcotics captain¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Quick, go that way. Fu Ye should have gone to catch them.¡± The others did not understand. ¡°Captain, isn¡¯t this good? Will Fu Ye be injured by those people?¡± ¡°What do you know?! From the information we found just now, that drug lord¡¯s boss was the one who sent people to kill Fu Ye¡¯s parents back then. If we don¡¯t rush over, he would be killed by Fu Ye!¡± The others were speechless as well. Although they also wanted the boss of the drug lords to die, it was too easy for him to die like this. Moreover, there were many things that they had to pry out of him. If he died like this, many clues would be lost. Therefore, they quickly rushed towards the source of the gunshots. Including Lu Xiaocha, who had heard the gunshot. Moreover, she was much faster than others and was the first to arrive at the scene. Fu Ye had already gone crazy. There was blood all over his mouth, and one of the drug lord¡¯s arms had been torn off. When Lu Xiaocha arrived, she saw Fu Ye¡¯s mouth full of blood. He walked towards the drug lord and another middle-aged man with a fierce gaze. The others had fainted from the electric shock, but the two who were the most seriously injured were still conscious. They were fleeing in a sorry state. They were no longer as awe-inspiring as before. Lu Xiaocha stood on the tree and watched Fu Ye torture the two of them. She only went down to hold the ck wolf down when they were barely breathing. ¡°Wake up. Don¡¯t kill him.¡± At the very least, he had to let them know who killed them. Otherwise, it would be a huge loss. Fu Ye didn¡¯t even look human now. Fu Ye gradually woke up from Lu Xiaocha¡¯s tugging on his ear. He looked at the two unconscious people on the ground and exhaled. Indeed, he could not kill them immediately. That would be letting them off too easily. When the police captain brought his men over and saw the people lying on the ground and the blood, he immediately felt that he was toote. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. There are many things that only that old thing, Du Ya, knows!¡± He looked at Fu Ye. ¡°You can take revengeter. It¡¯s too easy for him to die like this!¡± Fu Ye looked at him calmly. Lu Xiaocha sat on the ck wolf¡¯s back. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet, but if we don¡¯t treat him now, he¡¯ll probably really die.¡± How the tables have turned! The narcotics police officer immediately became excited. ¡°Not dead? That¡¯s great!¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°He just lost an arm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as they can still talk.¡± In any case, such a person would be executed after being brought back for trial. In the end, only those teammates who were locked up somewhere were left for this mission. After interrogation, some teammates who had been tortured in the cave water dungeon were rescued, but others were taken elsewhere. Including those who were kidnapped, they were also secretly sent out. Other than the boss of the drug lords, the Gu Master, Snakeman and Spider Lady, no one else knew. Therefore, after those people were brought back, the first to be interrogated was Snakeman. But this guy couldn¡¯t be interrogated no matter what methods they used. Ordinary interrogation methods were useless against him. Finally, they took out the Nightmare Cat. Snakeman¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw the Nightmare Cat. ¡°No, I can¡¯t say it. I¡¯ll die if I do!¡± At this moment, he finally revealed the truth in panic. ¡°We¡¯re all under a restriction. We¡¯ll die if we tell you anything we can¡¯t.¡± They were not particrly loyal people. If not for this restriction, he would not have been willing to work for the Ancestor. Fu Ye nced at Snakeman. ¡°That¡¯s indeed possible. Some of the people we captured previously died because they mentioned something.¡± ¡°This thing is so powerful? Is there no other way?¡± Fu Ye said, ¡°Let my professional ask.¡± However, regarding this, he only knew Qin Jiu and Qin Ze. He called Qin Ze and Qin Jiu, and they quickly expressed their willingness toe over and take a look. The two of them came that night and were disgusted by Snakeman and Spider Lady. ¡°These are metahumans? Are you kidding me?!¡± None of the metahumans they had seen were so ugly. Spider Lady and Snakeman¡¯s expressions were especially ugly. Qin Jiu patted Qin Ze¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After a final check, Qin Jiu said, ¡°We can¡¯t tell without triggering the restriction, but we do know that there is such a thing and there is a solution. However, it is very difficult because that talisman is iplete. We can¡¯t draw it.¡± Chapter 286 - 286 Success 286 Sess ¡°Is there no other way?¡± It would be too infuriating if they could not interrogate the people they had spent so much effort to capture. Qin Jiu replied, ¡°No, there¡¯s still a way. Although the talisman is iplete, someone can help draw it.¡± Before the others could speak, Qin Ze started shouting. ¡°Uncle, what nonsense are you talking about? Even the elders can¡¯t draw those iplete ancient talismans, let alone me!¡± What he said was the truth. Didn¡¯t those seniors and elderly study iplete ancient talismans? However, up until now, the number of sessful examples could be counted on one hand. Moreover, even if it wasplete, it was done through their own understanding. Compared to ancient talismans, the effect was halved! Qin Jiu nced at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not boasting. In the past, there was indeed no way, but now¡­ we only need one person to help us.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Qin Jiu smiled. ¡°Lu Xiaocha.¡± ¡­ Lu Xiaocha, who was cooking at home, suddenly received a call. ¡°What? You need my help to draw a talisman?¡± What did this have to do with her? The person on the other end exined that Qin Jiu and Qin Ze were looking for her and needed her help. Lu Xiaocha nibbled on a drumstick and muttered, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± However, she still went over after dinner. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Why are you looking for me? I don¡¯t know how to draw either.¡± Qin Jiu said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to draw it. I just want you to help us take a look.¡± ¡°Take a look?¡± Qin Jiu nodded. ¡°Do you still remember the talisman Ah Ze drew previously? Can you see the cirction of all the energy in the lines?¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°Yes, so¡­ you want me to see this?¡± Qin Jiu nodded and took out an ancient book. He flipped open a page and said, ¡°Help me take a look at this talisman.¡± There was not much energy left on the talisman. Lu Xiaocha looked at it for a while but could not tell. Qin Jiu let Qin Ze draw while she looked. After Qin Ze started drawing, Lu Xiaocha could see it clearly this time. However, when a certain part broke, the energy of the entire talisman dispersed. This talisman was also crippled. ¡°No, I can¡¯t continue after this.¡± Now that the spiritual energy recovery was taking ce, there was more spiritual energy in the air. It was much more convenient for Qin Ze to use the spiritual energy in the air to draw talismans. However, it was as if something had blocked the drawing just now. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Then change the route.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Ze asked. Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°If this path doesn¡¯t work, then change it. Why must we be so stubborn?¡± Then she pointed to the disconnection. ¡°Not here. Try here.¡± Qin Ze: Will this work? Qin Jiu patted his shoulder. ¡°Try it.¡± However, after that, he tried several ces but to no avail. Qin Ze said, ¡°I knew this method wouldn¡¯t work. No matter how I look at it, the disconnection of that ce doesn¡¯t seem to be like this.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Try here again.¡± Qin Ze picked up a talisman and started drawing again. ¡°If you ask me, it must have been an ident. If I draw again, I¡¯ll definitely be able to¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say the rest of his words because it actually worked this time! Qin Ze: ¡°!!!¡± How was this possible? It actually worked! However, it did notst long before it was cut off again. Although they only drew a little, it was enough for Qin Ze and Qin Jiu to be excited for a long time. Qin Jiu pped and smiled. ¡°It works!¡± Qin Ze scratched his face. He had just finished speaking when he was pped in the face. However, he was very excited to be able to draw it. Then, the two of them looked at Lu Xiaocha eagerly. ¡°Where do we go next?¡± Strangely, only Lu Xiaocha herself seemed to be able to see the routes she was pointing at. ¡°Let¡¯s continue trying this¡­¡± This attempt took almost a week. Qin Jiu and Qin Ze had dark circles under their eyes. They had lost at least three to four pounds. When thest stroke waspleted, their eyes were shining. ¡°Sess, sess, hahaha¡­¡± Qin Zeughed and cried. ¡°I¡¯ve been up for so many days, and I haven¡¯t slept for three consecutive days. Finally, it¡¯s done!¡± Lu Xiaocha also rubbed her eyes and yawned. When they left the room, someone immediately handed them water. Fu Ye was also there. He ignored the other two and looked at Lu Xiaocha. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if she had dark circles under her eyes or if she wanted to sleep, but she was hungry and wanted to eat! When the two people beside her handed over the talisman they had finally drawn, they fainted. Fortunately, someone caught them. Otherwise, they would have had toe into intimate contact with the ground. They were theplete opposite of Lu Xiaocha. They could put food aside, but they had to sleep! Fu Ye brought Lu Xiaocha out for a feast. The ingredients were all heretic meat, and the table was filled with dishes she devoured. It was mainly because they ate quickly. In less than ten minutes, a lot of the food on the table had been wiped out. After eating and drinking her fill, Lu Xiaocha felt that she was energetic again. However, she was put to sleep by Fu Ye. ¡°Sleep.¡± She slept for a day and a night. The Qin family¡¯s uncle and nephew duo were in the same situation. When they woke up, they went to experiment with the new talisman. This was a talisman specially used to block those restrictions. It had extremely high requirements for the person who drew it. Although Qin Ze¡¯s registration on the talisman cultivator list was not very high, he was a talisman cultivator genius to begin with. Coupled with the fact that Lu Xiaocha was willing to lend him the Golden Light of Merit, this talisman was finally drawn with difficulty. The first was Snakeman. Snakeman was extremely unwilling. Even if there was a talisman, he was unwilling. After all, this was the first talisman. Who knew if it would be sessful? But this wasn¡¯t something he could decide. Lu Xiaocha carried the Nightmare Cat out. Snakeman began to struggle violently. ¡°No!¡± His mental strength persisted for three seconds, but he was still dragged into the dream realm by the Nightmare Cat. After that, it was time for the interrogators. When they asked where their teammates were locked up, Snakeman had just said the name of a ce when Lu Xiaocha, Qin Jiu, and the others acutely sensed a powerful fluctuation. Snakeman¡¯s head began to hurt intensely as a talisman instantly stuck to it. The energy in the talisman burrowed into his forehead, and in just a second, the fluctuations were suppressed. As for Snakeman, he returned to his calm state. Chapter 287 - 287 Interrogation Result 287 Interrogation Result ¡°Sess!¡± At that moment, even someone as steady as Qin Jiu became excited. ¡°We actually seeded.¡± An ancient talisman that even the elders in the n couldn¡¯t figure out was now drawn by the three of them. Not only was it drawn, but it was also sessful. ¡°Quick, continue asking!¡± Everyone in the police station was also overjoyed. Snakeman had long woken up from his nightmare when he felt a sharp pain in his head. He thought that he was dead for sure, but in a daze, he felt that the restriction on his body was suppressed by something again. It was only at this moment, when he saw the overjoyed people in front of him and what they said, that Snakeman was pleasantly surprised to discover that he was not dead. The restriction that the Ancestor had ced on him had disappeared! Great¡­ However, Snakeman quickly calmed down. So what if there was no restriction? He was now a prisoner. Even if he wasn¡¯t sentenced to death, he would probably spend the rest of his life in prison. After that, the interrogation went rtively smoothly. With the Nightmare Cat around, even if Snakeman wanted to hide something, as long as he was asked, he would answer obediently. Everyone finally knew the whereabouts of those missing people. They were secretly sent to a remote ind. There was aboratory there. People like him and the Spider Lady were not metahumans. It was just that the Ancestor had extracted some of the bloodline genes of animals andbined them with the research of a mad scientist. In the end, they became mutated humans. This kind of mutated human had a huge w. They could not even be considered human anymore. Half of their blood had been reced with animal blood. Logically speaking, human blood and animal blood were ipatible. They did not know how the Ancestor did it, but after they woke up from the experiment table, they became neither human nor beast. Furthermore, they could not resist that Ancestor from the bottom of their hearts. They had even been nted with a restriction. As long as it was triggered, they would explode and die. After personally seeing those who had triggered the restrictions and died tragically, the other mutants went from fear and reverence topletely bing the Ancestor¡¯sckeys. However, they could only be considered failures. They were fundamentally different from bloodline metahumans. After the spiritual energy recovery, it stimted the ancient bloodline hidden in certain people¡¯s bodies and turned them into bloodline metahumans. They could use the spiritual energy to cultivate and be stronger and stronger. Even the characteristics of animals would evolve ording to their cultivation. In the end, they could hide orpletely awaken their bodies. Mutants like them who were forcefully fused with animal bloodlines could not do it. They could only stay like this until their deaths. Therefore, they could only be considered failures. In fact, their bodies had huge ws and they could only live to be in their thirties. All their power seemed to have been exchanged with their lives. Therefore, the Ancestor thought of a new method to extract the special bloodline in the bodies of bloodline metahumans for experiments. However, mutants like Snakeman and Spider Lady did not know much about this experiment. As for the people they captured, they were all experimental subjects. Later on, through the interrogation of the Spider Lady, they obtained simr information. Everyone could not help but be furious. ¡°Those people deserve to die!¡± The awakening of the bloodline was originally a good thing, but it was targeted by some people with ulterior motives. They even used it to achieve their ambitions. This ambition cost hundreds and thousands of lives. ¡°ording to the investigation, many children, women, and even many men who were captured ended up in the hands of this Ancestor.¡± ¡°This Ancestor should be a member of the Mystic Sect. He has grasped a strange secret technique that can fuse bloodlines and extract bloodlines. Those who were captured were basically treated as test subjects. In the end, they became mutants like Snakeman and Spider Lady. However, these mutants could only be considered inferior failures in the eyes of the Ancestor. He should have reached some kind of cooperation with some criminal scientists who did human experiments without any morals. The mutants were the result of their cooperation. However, they were not satisfied with this. They wanted to create a way to turn ordinary people into metahumans. Hence, they had an even bolder idea to extract the special bloodlines of bloodline metahumans and fuse them into ordinary people¡¯s bloodlines. ording to the information revealed by the Gu Master, there seemed to be sessful cases, the beneficiaries were all people around that Ancestor. Currently, this organization had several experimental sites, we only knew two of them from their mouths. Moreover, this Ancestor is not ordinary. He named his organization ¡®World¡¯. Heh, just from this name, I can sense that his ambition can¡¯t be contained in the entire Yunzhou.¡± No one would have thought that such aplicated background would be involved in just one drug raid. ¡°Ancestor, ha¡­ that animal!¡± The country¡¯s leaders were also angry after reading the information. Although they had long expected some uncontroble chaos during the spiritual energy recovery, the existence of the mysterious Ancestor and those human experiments and everything they did was breaching the country¡¯sws. Such an organization could threaten the safety of the people and the country. The country decided to prosecute them. Soon, the higher-ups issued a document to form a powerful special force as soon as possible. They had to strictly chase after this organization called ¡®World¡¯! After a period of arduous training, the outstanding students of the Spiritual Energy Academy were already quite effective. Coupled with the outstanding metahumans awakened in the army, this powerful special team was quickly established. They only needed to umte experience through actualbat. Even Lu Xiaocha was among them and took on the position of deputy captain of the province¡¯s special forces. The captain was Fu Ye. In fact,pared to his ability, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s ability was stronger. No one would object to her being the captain. But she was not happy about it. What was so good about being the captain? She had to work hard every day to deal with a lot of things. She only needed to be in charge of doing it when she had to. She would leave the brain-consuming things to others. The heretic bureau was mainly responsible for dealing with heretics everywhere. The special forces were responsible for dealing with criminals who might awaken their bloodlines in the province and searching for people from World. However, before that, they had more important things to do. They had to destroy the known ¡®World¡¯ test sites. The first was the remote ind. ¡°It¡¯s right ahead.¡± On the military warship, looking at the ind in front of them, all the members of the special forces were wearing camouge uniforms and enteringbat mode. Fu Ye waved his hand and stood at the bow of the ship. The crow with ck feathers spread its wings and flew into the sky. Chapter 288 - 288 Are They Worthy? 288 Are They Worthy? The crow¡¯s ability to share vision was a powerful tool for many teams. Ever since the military, the police, and the heretic bureaus in other areas found out about the crow¡¯s ability, many people had applied to borrow the crow. The crow was very popr in the heretic bureau. However, in the end, because of Lu Xiaocha and the Nightmare Cat, this guy followed them most of the time, especially when they were on missions. For this, countless people were envious. At this moment, some of the soldiers who came with them were especially envious. ¡°The crow¡¯s ability is really amazing. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not ours.¡± As she spoke, their envious gazesnded on Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye. They were the most envious of Fu Ye. This was because the crow had joined their team because of Lu Xiaocha and the Nightmare Cat, but in the end, Fu Ye was the one who shared its vision. Many of them wanted to experience this legendary visual sharing. Unfortunately, the crow could only share its vision with one person every time. As a heretic, the crow, like the Nightmare Cat, had a small body. It was a heretic that was good at speed and concealment. As long as it flew to a higher ce, no one would notice it or even care about it. Moreover, the power of the crow wasparable to the clearest telescope. Even at a high ce, the situation on the ground could be seen clearly. Therefore, after flying around the ind, before anyone on the ind noticed it, all the arrangements on the ind fell into the eyes of the crow and Fu Ye, who shared the same vision. Although Fu Ye could be said to be a crazy wolf and sometimes had a violent temper, this did not mean that he did not have the ability to coordinate or evenmand. On the contrary, when he was studying in the military academy, his results were the same as Lu Beifeng¡¯s. In fact, in terms of actualbat, his results were even better than Lu Beifeng¡¯s. He was shameless enough to be more ruthless, while Lu Beifeng was much more righteous and steady. After knowing the military arrangements on the ind, Fu Ye took out a map and used a short period of time to draw a rough outline of the entire ind. Then, he circled a few ces. ¡°Team One, head east. I¡¯ll leave the few ces to you. Team Two, head north¡­¡± He quickly divided the teams that were most suitable for those terrains ording to the different terrains. ¡°If you can sneak attack, do it. It¡¯s best not to give them a chance to fight us head-on.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Those who received the mission quickly left. Fu Ye brought Lu Xiaocha and a small team straight to theboratory in the center of the ind. While they went to theboratory, the others dealt with the patrolling guards on the ind and went straight to the center of the ind. An ear-piercing rm sounded. The mutants who discovered that an intruder had invaded received an order to run out of theboratory to capture the intruder. But as they poured through theboratory door, they saw a young man in camouge with a rocketuncher on his shoulder. At that moment, all the mutants retreated. At the same time, they thought to themselves, Aren¡¯t these people afraid of harming the hostages in theboratory? Fu Ye carried the rocketuncher and smiled at the mutants. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡± The trigger was pulled, but what was fired was not a powerful bomb, but¡­ chili powder. The moment the chili powder exploded, a pungent and ufortable smell filled the air. Fu Ye and the others had already quickly put on gas masks, but the mutants did not feel so good. Mutants were more sensitive than ordinary people, including their sense of smell and taste. Therefore, although the chili powder was not fatal to them, it made them very ufortable. They were so ufortable that they could not even open their eyes. They could only sneeze and cry as they rushed out. Fu Ye and the others had been waiting for this group of people to rush out. Lu Xiaocha used the mace and Fu Ye used the Godyer Spear. In addition, the others had already lost some of theirbat strength because of the chili powder. As long as they ran out, they would either faint or die. The mutants inside finally realized how despicable and sinister the people outside were. They hurriedly crawled into theboratory. ¡°Get the fans!¡± The mutants¡¯ eyes were red with anger. They never expected the enemies to be so wretched. He actually carried a rocketuncher and fired chili powder! However, before they could bring the fans over, the other party started to be serious this time. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye rushed in and started fighting with the mutants. The duo¡¯s attacks could be said to be insane. The mutants practically all fell to the ground after a single blow. In the end, it rmed the few bloodline metahumans here. The few bloodline metahumans came aggressively, but in the end, they were stepped on by Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye. ¡°Yo, judging from your attire, you must be from the North Mountain Sect.¡± They were still wearing the North Mountain Sect¡¯s uniform. These people had all be bloodline metahumans. But¡­ Was there really such a coincidence? Had everyone in the North Mountain Sect¡¯s clothes awakened their bloodline? Lu Xiaocha¡¯s family was an exception. Everyone showed signs of awakening their bloodline because the heavens favored them. However, no one believed that the traitors of the North Mountain Sect had such luck. Thinking back to what the Gu Master told them, everyone looked at those bloodline metahumans with strange gazes. ¡°Who did you get your bloodline from?¡± The few bloodline metahumans looked up when they heard this and their pupils constricted as they looked at Fu Ye. Just by looking at this reaction, there was no need for any other proof. They had really stolen someone else¡¯s bloodline! Fu Ye smiled sinisterly as he grabbed someone¡¯s neck. He exerted more force with his feet, and the ¡®bloodline metahuman¡¯ let out miserable screams. In the end, he crippled their limbs and threw them to the ground like trash. ¡°Cuff them.¡± No one felt that what he did was wrong. This was because the metahumans were powerful. If they had their limbs, it was very easy for them to resist. Moreover, when they extracted other people¡¯s bloodlines, did they imagine the pain of others? Was this group of people worthy of sympathy? Were they worthy? Chapter 289 - 289 Untitled 289 Untitled In theboratory, some researchers who had yet to escape were also captured. Most of them were Westerners, with only a small number of Easterners. Even if they were arrested, they still imed that they were not from Yunzhou and that the people of Yunzhou had no right to arrest them. Then, they were taught a harsh lesson by the metahumans in the special forces. ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t care where you¡¯re from. Don¡¯t even think about getting out after doing such immoral things.¡± After dealing with these people, they discovered many experimental subjects in the undergroundboratory. Some of them even contained bloodline metahumans. However, there were only two of them. The teammates who had been captured previously had also been found. When those dispirited and pale people saw people in familiar camouge uniforms walking in, their eyes widened in disbelief. They thought that they would die here, but¡­ theirpanions came to save them. The police officers rushed in impatiently and helped their pale teammates up. ¡°Old Liu, we¡¯rete!¡± Seeing his originally strong teammate be so thin and pale, it would be a lie to say that he was not angry and heartbroken. ¡°What did those animals do to you!¡± Seeing the needle marks and some cuts all over their arms and bodies, everyone was so angry that their eyes turned red. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. At least we survived.¡± Their bodies were tortured and their spirits were already very bad, but in front of their teammates, they smiled. Those smiles made one¡¯s heart ache. This group of brothers who had trained and fought together hugged each other and were captured here to be tortured and saved. They even thought that they would be free after death. However, their strong beliefs allowed them to hold on until now. In the end, they sessfully waited for help to arrive. After sending the injured out, Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye brought some children out of the undergroundboratory. However, these children were clearly not normal children. They had the characteristics of animals, but they were not bloodline metahumans. ¡°These are third-generation test subjects.¡± Theboratory had detailed information on these test subjects. The first-generation test subjects werepletely eliminated. They were monsters without any rationality. The second generation was just like Snakeman and the others. The third-generation were experiments done on some kidnapped children. The animal genes they fused were very sessful, but they only appeared simr to bloodline metahumans. Everyone looked at these children who had been tortured until their eyes were numb, timid, and afraid. They gritted their teeth in hatred. ¡°Blow this ce up!¡± With this order, theboratory on this ind finally turned into ruins. They brought the criminals and the rescued test subjects back to Yunzhou. As for what to do with the test subjects, that was up to the country. With this sess, they obtained another experimental location during the interrogation. The twoboratories there were also bombed, and more than 2,000 test subjects were rescued. When they went to the fourth experimental site, they realized that they were toote. The people in theboratory had already left, leaving only some unimportant information and abandoned test subjects. It also meant that their operation had been discovered, but that was to be expected. Although it was a little disappointing, their operation could still be considered aplete victory. Unfortunately, they could not find the true identity of the Ancestor. The Ancestor finally realized that his restriction had been broken. Everyone in the World organization was trembling in fear. ¡°Ancestor, do you want us to take revenge?¡± ¡°The Lu family!¡± The old tone sounded especially young. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my ns time and time again. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the table under his palm was smashed into powder. ¡­ After destroying severalboratories of World, Lu Xiaocha rxed for a period of time. After feeding all the Gu in the Space to Little Fatty, she woke up early in the morning and was about to continue feeding him when she realized that Little Fatty had spun a cocoon! Lu Xiaocha did not dare to move it, afraid that Little Fatty would be gone if she poked him with her finger. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you really a silkworm?¡± Speaking of which, the coldness of this guy¡¯s silk was superfortable to touch. She had saved up quite a lot in a box. From the looks of it, Little Fatty would not produce silk for the time being. Hence, Lu Xiaocha strolled to her third brother¡¯s territory. Because spiritual energy recovery and bloodline metahumans were not a secret now, Lu Beilin returned to his career after training at the school of spiritual energy. When Lu Xiaocha went over, there were many people there. They were here to ask him about the secret to awakening. Ever since his identity as a metahuman was exposed, anyone who knew him was thinking of ways to get secrets about metahumans from him. They mainly wanted to know how to awaken it. Lu Beilin was extremely annoyed. More people came today. After sending them away, Lu Beilin pinched his sister¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re the best. No one bothers you.¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°There are. My previous ssmates contacted me and my brother on our phones, but I blocked them.¡± Moreover, she blocked them without any burden. She was not familiar with those people to begin with. After once or twice, she still patiently exined. However, they continued to ask and harass her after she exined. That annoyed her, so she simply blocked them. Lu Beilin stroked her head. ¡°Well done.¡± It was the same for him. He got annoyed by some ignorant questions and got someone to throw them out. Lu Beilin wagged his fiery red tail. ¡°Why are you looking for your brother?¡± Lu Xiaocha handed the cocooned Little Fatty to him. ¡°Get Li An to help me take a look at Little Fatty¡¯s condition. Lu Beilin also looked at the originally snow-white little bug in surprise. ¡°A cocoon?¡± Lu Xiaocha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, so I came to ask Li An.¡± Lu Beilin made a call and within a few minutes, Li An came over. When Lu Xiaocha showed Little Fatty to him, Li An was dumbfounded. ¡°How is this possible, how is this possible¡­¡± He kept muttering that it was impossible. His pupils constricted and his fingers trembled. ¡°Holy Gu, this is aplete Holy Gu.¡± The next second, a tear fell. Lu Xiaocha was so frightened that she quickly retracted her hand. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Why was he crying? ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Li An was crying andughing at the same time. He looked a little disheveled as he wiped his tears. ¡°We¡¯ve raised the Holy Gu for so many years without sess. Suddenly, I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Holy Gu you were looking for previously?¡± Li An hesitated. ¡°Yes and no. It¡¯s just a half-finished product, but it¡¯s also the most sessful half-finished product in so many years. If it continues to be raised, there¡¯s a high chance that it will be a Holy Gu.¡± ¡°Did you get it back?¡± She didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matterter on. Hearing Lu Xiaocha¡¯s question, Li An¡¯s face fell and he said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Originally, we had already snatched it back, but someone was so excited that the Holy Gu in his hand fell into the water. Then, the dying Holy Gu waspletely gone.¡± Ah Yue walked in with fruits and told her about Li An¡¯s embarrassing incident. ¡°And because of this, he doesn¡¯t dare to go home and face his elders.¡± Li An red at Ah Yue, then lowered his head, not daring to look at Lu Xiaocha. He had indeed made a mistake. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She did not expect it to be like this! Chapter 290 - 290 Trouble 290 Trouble Li An did not know how to exin to his nsmen. Fortunately, his people were a bunch of old antiques who lived deep in the mountains and didn¡¯t know how to use their phones. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to answer when they called to ask. Therefore¡­ he now relied on letters tomunicate with his nsmen. Li An looked at Lu Xiaocha eagerly. ¡°I received a letter the day before yesterday. It said that my sister and an elder came to look for me. Now that I¡¯ve thought about it, I have to push all the me to the ck Gu. Moreover, there¡¯s a real Holy Gu now. The elders will definitely be distracted.¡± Li An put his palms together. ¡°Xiaocha, can you show them the Holy Gu?¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°They can look at it, but they can¡¯t take it away.¡± Li An immediately perked up. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You were the one who nurtured this Holy Gu. After itpletely transforms into the Gu King, you will be the closest to it. If someone steals it, it will break out of its cocoon and cause chaos when it realizes that the person beside it isn¡¯t you. We won¡¯t be that stupid.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Little Fatty and chuckled foolishly. ¡°Holy Gu, it¡¯s really the Holy Gu, hehe¡­¡± This obsessive look was simr to the Gu Master who was captured earlier. What Lu Xiaocha did not know was that nurturing a Gu King was the dream of all Gu owners. In the past, the Southern border Gu race had nurtured a Gu King. The Gu King had a natural bloodline dominance over other Gu and could control all Gu. Furthermore, the Gu King was a powerful antidote. No matter what poison it was, it could absorb the poison in a person¡¯s body without any side effects. While it could detoxify the poison, it was also an expert in using poison. Moreover, the poison it nted was incurable. Only it could detoxify its own poison. Ever since the Southern border Gu race split, both sides had wanted to nurture Gu Kings. But so far, neither side had seeded. Thepetition between the two sides was so intense that once the news of the semi-finished Holy Gu appearing on white Gu¡¯s side was leaked, it was immediately stolen. No one would have thought that after their meticulous nurturing of the Holy Gu failed, it was eventually raised by someone who had never raised a Gu. This was a p in the face for all Gu owners. Li An cherished Little Fatty more than Lu Xiaocha. ¡°I knew it. Back then, Little Fatty was heroic and extraordinary. To think that he would be the Gu King in the blink of an eye!¡± ¡°I knew it. Back then, Little Fatty was heroic and extraordinary. To think that he would be the Gu King in the blink of an eye!¡± Back then, Little Fatty was just a chubby worm. Who would have thought that it would be so important! They did not know when Little Fatty would be able to break out of its cocoon. However, the Lu Family had encountered some trouble recently. Daddy Lu and Mommy Lu got into a car ident, and it wasn¡¯t an ordinary car ident. Fortunately, they had the amulet Lu Xiaocha had given them with them. Their car waspletely deformed. The two of them were fine, but the chauffeur almost passed out. The problem was that after the car ident, a few people got out of the truck with guns and shot at the Lu couple¡¯s car. Fortunately, the Lu family¡¯s bodyguards were not easy. In the end, they sessfully saved them from the car. When everyone in the Lu family heard the news, they rushed to the hospital immediately. The expression on Lu Beihuai¡¯s cold face was terrifyingly dark. The others¡¯ expressions were not any better. Lu Beilin stuck his tongue in his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who did it!¡± Lu Beihuai said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate, but they¡¯re actually so fearless. Perhaps it¡¯s not that simple.¡± Just as Lu Beihuai said, things were not that simple. After the Lu couple, Lu Beiqing and the rest of the Lu family were also attacked. The Lu couple¡¯s injuries were not serious. They went back after staying at the hospital for two days. While the others were investigating, they were doing their own things as usual. Then, when Lu Beiqing returned to the hotel from the set that night, he realized that his room had been touched. In the end, he found a time bomb. The hotel was almost blown up. Lu Beiqing also encountered a lot of trouble. Many forces that suddenly appeared had conflicts with him, and there were a few gunfights. He was also seriously injured by some mutants and metahumans. Even when they returned home from school, Lu Beichen and Lu Xiaocha were ambushed. Of course¡­ the final oue waspletely reversed by Lu Xiaocha alone. Those who wanted to ambush them were finally knocked unconscious by Lu Xiaocha and brought back. ¡°Finally caught them.¡± Those who wanted to ambush and kidnap Lu Xiaocha and Lu Beichen heard this murmur before they lost consciousness. When they woke up again, they met a pair of green cat eyes, and right on the heels of that, their pupils began to dte. After the interrogation, the oue was simr to their guess. The person behind all these was the Ancestor. However, these people were basically marginal figures who came to cause trouble for the Lu family, so they knew very little. However, there was good news at the same time. The two leads that they had been investigating previously, the human traffickers and poachers who sold all kinds of wild animals, were finally investigated and searched by various parties. The result pointed to an old house left behind in a mountainous area in Province A. ¡°ording to the information we received, we¡¯re guessing that the Ancestor might very well be here. Moreover, this ce was noticed by the heretic bureau a few months ago because of an abnormality. When the bloodline metahumans who went to investigate here returned, they said that there was no problem, but I felt that it was strange. I just can¡¯t tell what¡¯s strange. Chapter 291 - 291 Completely Awakened 291 Completely Awakened Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°We¡¯ll know after we go there.¡± After all, it was rted to her family. Lu Xiaocha was more enthusiastic than ever. However¡­ when they set off to investigate, an ident happened midway. She was fine the day before. When she woke up the next day, Lu Xiaocha realized that she had be a shortie. She was very, very small¡­ Lu Xiaocha was speechless. She had a very bad feeling. Soon, this premonition came true. Because she suspected that she was dreaming and was unwilling to face the truth and look in the mirror, Lu Xiaocha sat on the bed in a daze. After closing her eyes and opening them a few times, she began to fall into a daze. Outside the door, Lu Beichen knocked a few times, but his sister did not open the door. He called out to her twice, but no one answered. In the end, he simply pushed the door open. Just as he took a step in, the young man¡¯s gazended on the rabbit sitting on the bed in a daze. Lu Beichen was speechless. ¡®Where¡¯s my sister?¡¯ ¡®Oh no, my sister has turned into a rabbit!!!¡¯ Actually, she was not a rabbit. After all, the two small horns on her head were quite obvious. But even if she wasn¡¯t a rabbit, it didn¡¯t change the fact that his sister was suddenly not human! She was sitting on the big bed with two small horns on her head. She looked like a little lop-eared rabbit. When she heard the door open, she finally turned her head slowly. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s first thought was, ¡®Wow, what a tall person!¡¯ Then, she thought, ¡®What am I now?¡¯ Lu Beichen walked in while she was contemting her life. He walked to the bed and looked at the ¡®little rabbit¡¯ before rummaging through the bed in front of her. ¡°Very good. My sister is really gone.¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®I¡¯m so big, so it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m not covered by a nket!¡¯ Lu Xiaocha almost jumped up and bit him. ¡°Xiaocha?¡± Lu Xiaocha saw that her brother was smiling. Her ss-like eyes reflected the image she was unwilling to admit at this moment. She was so small and furry, about the size of a human palm. Lu Xiaocha thought expressionlessly. When she searched for Hou online, those photos looked a little ugly, but at least they were very big! Why did she shrink to the size of a palm when it came to her?! Lu Xiaocha nced at her brother and rubbed against the soft nket. She turned around and faced him with her butt. Frustrated.jpg She looked at her furry and thin paws in a daze. They looked soft and were exactly the same as a rabbit¡¯s! She touched her ears. They were simr to her ears in human form, but they had shrunk a lot. She suddenly felt a poke on her back. Lu Xiaocha moved to the side and ignored the person behind her. Lu Beichen was holding back hisughter. He even knew that if heughed now, that certain ¡®little rabbit¡¯ would probably explode. ¡°Xiaocha.¡± His voice was trembling with uncontrobleughter. Lu Xiaocha scratched her ears and pretended not to hear him. She even buried her head in the nket, revealing only her furry round butt. Her round tail was still trembling slightly. Lu Beichen thought, ¡®So cute!¡¯ How could his sister be so cute? The Hou was clearly an ancient ferocious beast, but be it in her human form or in herpletely awakened state, his sister was so cute that it made one¡¯s nose bleed! ¡°Xiaocha, are you in yourpletely awakened form?¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s tail trembled. ¡®I¡¯m not Lu Xiaocha!¡¯ Lu Beichen shouted with a smile, ¡°Xiaocha is super cute like this.¡± Lu Xiaocha did not move. ¡°Really, and who would have thought that such a small body would contain so much energy? When the timees, if someone looks down on you, jump up and p or kick them. It¡¯s the most fun to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s ears twitched. In the end, under Lu Beichen¡¯s persuasion, she regained her confidence. Moreover, she was fierce and tore the nket, revealing the white cotton inside. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Lu Beichen was speechless. However, when he saw his sister¡¯s fierce look, it was really funny, hahaha! Before he couldugh out loud, Lu Beichen quickly picked up the little thing from the bed and ran out of the bedroom with her in his arms. Then, he bumped into Lu Beilin. Lu Beilin crossed his arms and looked down at a certain creature with wings. ¡°Why are you running so fast? Is there a ghost chasing after you or something?¡± Lu Beichen had juste out of the hospital. He was still wearing loose pajamas and was currentlyzing around at home. As for his businesses that had been attacked, while he was hospitalized, every one of those forces that had suddenly risen, including his rivals, had either been captured or investigated. When the Lu family checked, they realized that it was actually the government¡¯s doing. Since that was the case, Lu Beilin didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He took the opportunity to get his men to coborate with the police to get rid of some vicious wanted criminals hiding in the Underground City. Now, the Underground City and some illegal industries were as quiet as chickens. They didn¡¯t dare to stand out at all. Lu Beilin nned to wait for his injuries to recover, catch those bastards who secretly messed with his family, and then go back topletely wash his business clean. As for now¡­ When he had nothing to do at home, he liked to tease his family. Lu Beichen did not fuss over it. He only carefully looked at the little thing in his arms and said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Brother. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He didn¡¯t want to tell him that their sister had turned into a ¡®little rabbit¡¯ and quickly slipped away. Lu Beilin: ¡°¡­ Something is up with this kid.¡± He rubbed his chin and pondered. The snow-white furry ball he had seen just now appeared in his mind. He did not see what it was just now, but since when did that kid get a pet? Chapter 292 - 292 Chirp 292 Chirp Lu Beichen brought the ¡®little rabbit¡¯ downstairs and was quickly stopped. Lu Zhan saw him walking down alone and frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s your sister? Didn¡¯t you go and call her?¡± Lu Beichen paused. Before he could say anything, the little thing in his arms popped her head out. ¡°Chirp chirp!¡± It was Lu Xiaocha¡¯spletely awakened state. She enthusiastically raised a paw to greet her father. ¡®Here, here, I¡¯m here!¡¯ Immediately, she attracted the attention of everyone waiting for Lu Xiaocha at the dining table. Upstairs, Lu Beilin grabbed the railing and asked from above, ¡°Where¡¯s my little sister?¡± When he passed by Lu Xiaocha¡¯s room, he realized that the door was not closed. He went in and saw that she was gone. Moreover, he was sure that Lu Xiaocha did not go downstairs! ¡°Chirp chirp!¡± Lu Xiaocha listened to the sound she made and rubbed her furry face with her two short paws. Then, sheid in her brother¡¯s palm like a salted fish. Her small body was soft and limp like liquid, making one¡¯s heart melt with cuteness. At the same time, everyone in the Lu family looked at Lu Beichen¡¯s hands. They looked at the familiar ears and then at the two horns on its forehead. Pei Anran held her chest and was the first to run forward. Her voice was trembling. ¡°Xiaocha?¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at her mother and forced herself to turn over. She looked at her with her ck eyes and nodded. ¡®That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Lu Xiaocha.¡¯ Mother Lu: ¡°!!!¡± The others: ¡°!!!¡± It was¡­ it was really their little girl! Why did it be like this? Why¡­ did she be even cuter! Mother Lu looked at the snow-white rabbit in her youngest son¡¯s hand and her heart almost melted. ¡°Has Xiaochapletely awakened?¡± Mother Lu¡¯s voice softened, as if she was afraid of scaring the furry little cutie. Lu Xiaocha nodded, feeling aggrieved. Fu Ye¡¯spletely awakened body was so big. Why was her¡¯s so small? Everything was magnified many times, but she felt that she had shrunk a lot. It was too terrible. At this moment, Daddy Lu also walked over. Although he was quiet, his eyes lit up when he saw his daughter¡¯spletely awakened form. Her brothers also surrounded them, especially Lu Beilin, who was upstairs. He was running so fast that his footsteps were loud. Lu Xiaocha was instantly surrounded by the entire family. Lu Beiqing¡¯s usually gentle and calm voice was filled with surprise. ¡°Xiaocha haspletely awakened? Why is she so small?!¡± Lu Beilin smiled. ¡°She¡¯s really small. I can hold her with one hand.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the little furball suddenly flew up and scratched his face with its soft little paws. At that moment, Lu Beichen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had personally seen his sister easily tear the nket apart. If she scratched Third Brother¡¯s face, could it be repaired with stic surgery? Fortunately, Lu Xiaocha knew her limits. She did not expose the sharp nails hidden in her paws. She only patted his face a few times and then jumped into her mother¡¯s arms with a grunt. Her head was buried in her arms, and only her furry and round butt was facing them. Even so, the Lu family loved this ¡®little rabbit¡¯ very much. How could there be such a cutepletely awakened body? Pei Anran touched her daughter¡¯s back and asked her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. Do you want to eat, Xiaocha?¡± Lu Xiaocha thought, ¡®Eat! No matter how angry I am, I can¡¯t starve myself.¡¯ Lu Xiaocha tugged at her mother¡¯s clothes and looked at the breakfast on the dining table. She wondered if her appetite had shrunk. She hoped not. After being carried to the dining table, Lu Xiaocha squatted on the clean table. In front of her was a white porcin te that was muchrger than her body. In the past, she could pick up steamed buns with one hand. Now, she could only eat them with two paws. She squatted on the table, picked up a milk-vored steamed bun, and started to eat it. Soon, she found the joy of bing smaller. The food became bigger! She could eat a steamed bun for a long time without stopping. It waspletely different from before! Hmm¡­ In that case, she didn¡¯t seem to hate suddenly bing smaller anymore. A certain Hou was like a hamster. As she ate, she hid food in her space, nning to take it out to eat when she was hungry. Lu Xiaocha, who was especially satisfied with the big steamed bun, was in a good mood. The round tail behind her butt also swung happily. Seeing that she was eating happily, the people at the dining table could not help but feed her. After Lu Xiaocha was full, she washed her face and ears with her paws. Then, shey on the table and flipped her stomach. She rubbed her soft and round stomach with her two small hands. Because she was toofortable, she forgot that she was a human for a moment, so she was too immersed. When she realized that something was wrong, she froze. This was instinct. This was definitely not something she wanted to do! Lu Beichen and the rest also silently put down their phones and pretended to be doing work and did not see her. Lu Xiaocha stole a nce at them and jumped off the table. Everyone was stunned by her sudden action. Looking at such a petite rabbit, they forgot that she was a ferocious beast and hurriedly reached out to catch her. Lu Xiaochanded safely. She jumped twice and looked up at her family in confusion. Then she tilted her head. With the appearance of a harmless little white rabbit, she could simply charm a group of people who already liked her and doted on her! Chapter 293 - 293 Fight 293 Fight Lu Zhan coughed. ¡°Ahem¡­ slow down.¡± Pei Anran nodded. ¡°Xiaocha, you¡¯re in apletely awakened state now. What if you fall?¡± She just¡­ reminded her how small she was now. The brothers also expressed their worries. Although, they all knew that their sister was a Hou and a ferocious beast, !! However, she was only the size of a palm and was furry. They could not help but worry when they saw her. Lu Xiaocha looked at the height of the dining table. From her current perspective, it was indeed very high. But! This was definitely not a problem for her! Lu Xiaocha jumped twice, wanting to show that she was really powerful. Not only could she jump down from above, but she could also jump up from here! The next second, she was pulled into her cold and serious eldest brother¡¯s arms. His well-defined palm touched her back and pinched her ear. Lu Xiaocha shook her head and looked up at her serious brother. Was this an illusion? This was definitely impossible! She didn¡¯t expect him to like furry things! Lu Xiaocha hummed and moved her mouth. Lu Beihuai handed her an orange. She immediately hugged and nibbled on it with her two paws. She forgot about what had just happened. This was her brother, so what if he pinched her ears a little bit? Lu Beihuai lowered his eyes and looked at the little white ball in his arms obediently eating the orange. His cold voice seemed a little gentle at this moment. ¡°Xiaocha is going to the heretic bureau. I have nothing to do for the time being, so I¡¯ll apany her.¡± Beside him, Lu Beilin smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t, Big Brother. Speaking of having nothing to do, who has more free time than me now? Leave Xiaocha to me. After all, I¡¯ve been there a few times and am more familiar with it.¡± Lu Beiqing took a sip of tea. ¡°I¡¯m also free now. I just got discharged from the hospital. It¡¯s good to go out for a walk.¡± Lu Beichen: ¡°There¡¯s no school today.¡± So he could go too. Lu Zhan was speechless. ¡®Am I the only one who has something to do?¡¯ Lu Xiaocha, who was chewing on the orange, paused. What did they mean? Did they want to go out? And with her? ¡°Big Brother, are you tired from carrying her? Let me hold her.¡± Lu Beilin¡¯s hands had long been itchy. It was so nice to have such a small and obedient little sister in his arms. Lu Beiqing¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my little sister for a long time. Brother, you won¡¯t stop us from getting closer, right?¡± Pei Anran was speechless. Second Brother, why do you sound like a green tea b*tch! Lu Beichen: ¡°I¡­¡± He only said one word before his three brothers red at him. Big Brother¡¯s eyes were cold, as if he was saying, ¡®I don¡¯t care.¡¯ Second Brother looked gentle on the surface, but there was a faint smile in his eyes. Third Brother said sarcastically, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be too greedy. After all, you were the first to discover what happened to her and even carried her down from upstairs, right?¡± He emphasized on thest few words. If he had known that the furry little ball was his sister¡¯spletely awakened body, he would have snatched it from him right away! He regretted it now. It was not a good thing to have too many brothers in the family. That was what Lu Beilin thought. Actually, in reality, the others thought the same. Right now, they all wished that everyone else had a lot of things to do so that they could carry their sister around for an entire day! Lu Xiaocha, ¡°???¡± ¡®What are you talking about? I can walk on my own. I don¡¯t need to be carried around!¡¯ She jumped out of her brother¡¯s arms and jumped on the ground in front of them. Her short legs quickly ran two rounds before she spun around on her butt. ¡®Look at me, I can run and spin!¡¯ ¡®Even though I became smaller, such a small matter would definitely not stump me.¡¯ Daddy Lu and Mother Lu: ¡°!!!¡± The brothers: ¡°!!!¡± Pei Anran quietly took out her phone and looked at her daughter eagerly. ¡°One more time!¡± The others took out their cell phones at the same time. The anticipation in their eyes was self-evident. Lu Xiaocha, who was trying her best to show off, was speechless. Was there something wrong with what they were paying attention to?! In the end, under the expectant gazes of the entire family, she braced herself and spun around on one foot. The entire family was satisfied. Lu Xiaocha pulled her ears to her face and stopped talking to them. ¡­ The heretic bureau in District Seven was especially lively today because a group of special people had arrived at noon. Now, the Lu family was very famous in the heretic bureau. From afar, anyone who saw the winged youth and the overly good-looking youth would know that they were from the Lu family. Most importantly, their idol, Lu Beifeng, was also from the Lu family. In any case, the Lu family was considered a celebrity family in the heretic bureau. Right now, several Lu family members came to their heretic bureau! Although Lu Beihuai and Lu Beiqing had yet to awaken their bloodlines, they were already top-notch existences among ordinary people. Moreover, many people were guessing that there was a high chance that these two people would awaken their bloodlines. The two ordinary people walked calmly among the group of bloodline metahumans without any fear. Moreover, they looked like leaders who hade to inspect. This made many bloodline metahumans feel some reverence. Lu Xiaocha stuck her head out of her brother¡¯s suit pocket. She looked around at the familiar environment and retracted her head. She discovered another benefit of having a small body. After sleepingfortably in her brother¡¯s pocket, they arrived at their destination by motorcycle. They walked straight to the person in charge¡¯s office under the curious gazes of many people. When Wu Zhongxing saw the Lu family, he quickly stood up and shook hands with them. Although the Lu family kept a low profile, he knew that the higher-ups valued the Lu family very much. Moreover, many projects were directly approved for them and secretly helped them resolve many troubles. In short, he could not let these outstanding talents of the Lu family be schemed against and die prematurely. For example, the higher-ups had secretly helped them resolve many troubles when they were schemed against by that Ancestor. However, the Lu family was also worth it. They knew this very well, but they were never arrogant. Instead, they kept a low profile. When they were needed for some missions, the metahumans from the Lu family participated actively. After Lu Beihuai shook hands with Wu Zhongxing, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here about that Ancestor.¡± Since they had already found the address, they naturally had to cast a to catch fish. Wu Zhongxing nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Yin Shian, Fu Ye, and the two uncles and nephews of the Qin family ording to Comrade Lu Xiaocha¡¯s request. In addition, our heretic bureau will also send some people to cooperate with the special management bureau. We definitely won¡¯t let that Ancestor escape this time!¡± After saying that, he scratched his head. ¡°Um, where¡¯s Comrade Lu Xiaocha?¡± ¡°Chirp!¡± As soon as Wu Zhongxing finished speaking, he heard a squeak. He looked down and saw Lu Beihuai reaching out and fishing out a fluffy little rabbit from his suit pocket. Wait, that didn¡¯t look like a rabbit!!! What kind of proper rabbit had two horns on its head! Chapter 294 - 294 Ancestor, Imperial Preceptor 294 Ancestor, Imperial Preceptor Heh, he was right. This really wasn¡¯t a proper rabbit. Lu Xiaocha nced at Wu Zhongxing and was picked up by her brother right on the heels of that. Wu Zhongxing met the little rabbit¡¯s eyes, and his lips trembled for a few seconds. ¡°This¡­ Could this be¡­¡± He had a bold guess. !! Lu Beilin crossed his arms and smiled. ¡°Guess?¡± What was there to guess? Just from their attitude, he could confirm that this little rabbit was Lu Xiaocha! ¡°Apletely awakened body!¡± Right now, the onlypletely awakened body they knew was Fu Ye. But¡­ ¡°Why is Comrade Lu¡¯s fully awakened body so¡­ so small?¡± He knew how powerful Comrade Lu was. He had even fantasized that if Comrade Lu Xiaocha turned into apletely awakened body, she would probably be very big. After all, Fu Ye¡¯spletely awakened body was also very big. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. Why did she feel like she had been stabbed? Wu Zhongxing coughed. ¡°Ahem¡­ What? Comrade Yin Shian and Comrade Fu Ye are here. I¡¯ll bring you guys to take a look.¡± Lu Beihuai asked, ¡°Can I go to this operation?¡± Wu Zhongxing frowned awkwardly. ¡°You haven¡¯t undergone professional training, and you¡¯re not bloodline metahumans. It¡¯s best not to take risks.¡± Lu Beiqing said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the more dangerous the situation, the more likely it is to activate the bloodline? We want to give it a try.¡± This was what he and his brother had discussed at home. Although they had not undergone professional training, in terms of skills, the two of them were actually better at fighting than many bloodline metahumans. Lu Beilin asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we just watch from behind?¡± Wu Zhongxing said, ¡°Normally, we don¡¯t allow ordinary people to follow us.¡± Lu Beihuai asked, ¡°Do you need a helicopter? Do you need an investment?¡± Wu Zhongxing: ¡°¡­¡± He was shamelessly tempted. When they met Fu Ye and the others, Fu Ye nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s the kid?¡± Lu Xiaocha thought: ¡®Annoying.¡¯ She was already seventeen this year! In the past few years, because of the spiritual energy recovery, she had been running around and did not even have time to celebrate her birthday. Even if it was her birthday, it was just a simple meal for the entire family. Unknowingly, it had been more than four years since she returned to the Lu family. Fu Ye¡¯s nose twitched slightly. Before the Lu brothers could answer, his gazended on the little rabbit in Lu Beihuai¡¯s hand. ¡°The kid?¡± Lu Xiaocha turned her head and faced him with her butt. ¡®Who are you calling kid? You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡¯ After Fu Ye¡¯spletely awakened body transformed, his sense of smell had be much stronger than before. He was even more sensitive to everyone¡¯s aura. He was sure that he had not smelled wrongly! Moreover, he definitely couldn¡¯t be wrong about those furry rabbit ears and the two small horns on her forehead! ¡°Lu Xiaocha.¡± ¡°Chirp!¡± ¡®Shout your head!¡¯ Fu Ye grinned. ¡°Ha¡­ How did you be like this? You can be wrapped up with one hand!¡± Lu Xiaocha: ¡®Are you done yet?¡¯ Under her brothers¡¯ death gazes, Fu Ye finally retracted his gaze regretfully. He wanted to hold her, but¡­ Lu Beilin said sarcastically, ¡°We haven¡¯t even hugged her yet. When did it be your turn?¡± Fu Ye rubbed his nose. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± In the end, Lu Beihuai and Lu Beiqing also went along. One of them wanted to take revenge personally, and the other wanted to see if he could awaken in danger, just like what they said. The fully armed special forces secretly arrived at the ancient residence. Under Fu Ye¡¯s arrangements, they quickly surrounded the ancient residence. After secretly observing for two days, they confirmed that the organization World¡¯s was really here. When night fell on the third day and dark clouds covered the moon in the sky. The light around the moon was faintly red, looking a little ominous. Under the cover of the night, the giant ck wolf blended in perfectly. Itnded lightly in the old house. On the head of the giant ck wolf, a snow-white rabbit emerged from its ck fur. The small Lu Xiaocha was very inconspicuous on the ck wolf. In the old mansion¡­ The silence was finally broken. After a wave of sneak attacks, the people of World discovered the intruder. Then, a battle under the night sky began. The battle between the bloodline metahumans and the mutants was apanied by gunshots and screams. The thick smell of blood gradually drifted in the air. The moon emerged from the dark clouds, but it also seemed to be dyed with the color of blood. A few hourster, under the moonlight, one could clearly see that the entire ancient residence seemed to have been dyed red. Monsters of various shapes and bloodline metahumans were lying on the ground. Fu Ye and the others¡¯ eyes were bloodshot as they headed straight for the center of the ancient residence. In a ce that looked like an ancestral hall, a young but gloomy person in a Daoist robe sat at the master seat and slowly drank tea. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The voice seemed to have experienced the vicissitudes of life, and everything seemed out of ce. This was not how a young man should behave! ¡°Ancestor?¡± Lu Beihuai stared at the person and said. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The unpleasantughter that sounded like a bellows gave everyone present goosebumps. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the Ancestor you¡¯re looking for.¡± He looked meaningfully at the Lu family members present. ¡°What a pity. If only you had obediently followed the route I arranged back then.¡± Lu Beilin said, ¡°What a big face. Do you really think you¡¯re an immortal who can control the life and death of others? Do you think you can do whatever you want?¡± The Ancestor¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. He flicked his sleeve and something attacked Lu Beilin¡¯s face. ¡°Ignorant fool, who allowed you to speak to me like this!¡± A red figure quickly shed in front of Lu Beilin and grabbed the ck bead with one hand. ¡°Imperial Preceptor!¡± Yin Shian stared at the man with his red eyes. Yin Shian recognized him the moment he attacked. When he saw Yin Shian, the Imperial Preceptor pped andughed. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Actually, you¡¯re my most perfect work. It¡¯s a pity that something unexpected happened before I couldpletely refine you.¡± Facing Yin Shian, who was killed by him, there was no guilt on his face. There was even a perverted excitement. ¡°What a pity. I originally asked that trash to wake you up to cause some trouble for the officials of this world. It was a waste of my efforts.¡± When he thought about how not only did his n fail, he even sent a thug to the other party and the things that he had stored in his underground pce for so many years were all plundered, the Imperial Preceptor felt a burst of anger. ¡°He¡¯s that Imperial Preceptor?¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°So this body was possessed by him?¡± They had only heard about possession in novels or online before, but this was the first time they had seen it. The Imperial Preceptorughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been here long before the spiritual energy recovery feast. How can I not be involved?¡± As he spoke, he looked at the Lu family and his eyes darkened. ¡°If you were willing to be obedient, I would have ascended now!¡± Chapter 295 - 295 Demonic Dragon 295 Demonic Dragon Everyone was disgusted by his shameless words. Lu Beihuai said, ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s fight.¡± He had a bad feeling. ¡°He¡¯s stalling.¡± The Imperial Preceptor looked at Lu Beihuai with admiration. ¡°As expected of someone with great luck and the Golden Light of Merit. However, it¡¯s toote now. Activate the array!¡± As his voice fell, red patterns began to spread from the ancestral hall. Lu Beichen spread his wings and looked from the sky. He realized that in an instant, those patterns spread throughout the entire ancient residence. The dense andplicated patterns carried an evil aura. The moon in the sky seemed to have beenpletely dyed red. Lu Beichen said, ¡°This array is so strange. It¡¯s actually absorbing the blood of those corpses!¡± In the ancient residence, the blood flowed along the patterns of the array formation. The entire array formation seemed toe alive as if it could breathe. Qin Jiu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s a ritual!¡± It was one of the most evil formations recorded in the ancient books that had been destroyed. The sacrificial array used the blood of thousands of living corpses as a sacrifice to awaken the ancient demons that had been sealed for a long time. At this moment, the Imperial Preceptor, who was sitting on the master seat, had gone crazy. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. So what if I have no luck or merit? No one can stop me from bing stronger. No one can stop me from ascending!!!¡± Fu Ye instantly transformed from a wolf to a human and stabbed him with the Godyer. Lightning currents wrapped around the Godyer Spear from his fingertips and shed with the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s power, creating a powerful energy fluctuation. The surrounding people were sent flying. The Imperial Preceptor looked at the young man in front of him with jealousy and hatred. ¡°If such talent was in our era, you would really be a fearless genius. Unfortunately, you¡¯re still too inexperienced!¡± As he spoke, he sent him flying. In the blink of an eye, Lu Beichen had fought him for more than a hundred rounds. The blood moon in the sky became even stranger. At this moment, everyone in the country saw it. Someone who did not know what had happened pointed at the blood moon andmunicated. However, as the dark clouds in the sky covered the entire world in endless darkness, everyone¡¯s hearts suddenly palpitated. They felt that something big was about to happen. At this moment, be it the heretic bureau, the special department, or ordinary soldiers, the country was rushing to the ancient residence to provide support. In the ancient residence, even if Qin Jiu tried his best, he still could not stop it. He could only watch helplessly as the Demonic Dragon that was sealed here came out of a pond. Their country worshiped dragons because dragons were their guardians. However, they only worshiped the divine beasts that protected them. The Demonic Dragon did not belong to the dragon race, but it was a dragon-shaped beast. It was unknown how long this Demonic Dragon had been sealed, but it waspletely released now. The moment it came out, apanied by a devilish moan, the humans in the world were affected by the demonic aura, increasing the negative emotions in their hearts by dozens of times. Hence, they no longer felt like themselves. In the blink of an eye, there were several times more criminals in the world. Some robbed and killed people on the streets, while others openlymitted theft. They beat and scolded the weak, and their tempers became irritable. Chaos¡­ Everything was in chaos. The Imperial Preceptor looked at the huge Demonic Dragon that was shrouded in ck aura in the sky and spread his arms as heughed wildly. ¡°Demonic Dragon, I summoned you. I want you to listen to me from now on.¡± The Demonic Dragon in the ck fog opened its scarlet eyes and stared at the tiny human trying to control it. It slowly opened its mouth and spat out scorching blue mes. The Imperial Preceptor, who was immersed in his own fantasy, was hit by it and his entire body started to burn. ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± Miserable shrieks resounded through the clouds. In just a few seconds, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s body turned into ashes and disappeared from the world. ¡°Insignificant ant, trying to control me.¡± That ancient voice was filled with disdain and contempt for the Imperial Preceptor. Everyone in the ancient residence only had one thought. It¡¯s over! The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s death didn¡¯t make anyone happy. In fact, everyone¡¯s hearts started to turn heavy. The Imperial Preceptor and the others still had the power to resist, but the Demonic Dragon that he had summoned with the sacrificial array was not something they could deal with at all! Fu Ye gripped the Godyer in his hand tightly. On his shoulder, a small, snow-white rabbit stared straight at the Demonic Dragon. ¡°Ants, disappear.¡± The Demonic Dragon looked at the humans in this world and only wanted to see them struggle and beg for mercy. He wanted to see them die. This was the greatest joy of being a demon. Moreover, after being repressed for so long, it had long wanted to kill everyone. The Demonic Dragon opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of demonic mes into the ancient residence. It was just a few seconds, but it seemed like a long time had passed for everyone in the old residence. Everyone felt despair in their hearts. Would humans still have any hope against such an enemy? However, the death they were anticipating did note. When they opened their eyes, they saw a scene that they would never forget. The petite rabbit on Fu Ye¡¯s shoulder had be iparably huge. The two horns on its forehead had also be as beautiful as an antler. This was a true Hou. The Hou¡­ fed on dragons. The huge white Hou also opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of mes that collided with the Demonic Dragon¡¯s dragon breath. The power offset each other. Then, it jumped into the sky and wed at the Demonic Dragon¡¯s head. ¡°Hou!¡± The Demonic Dragon looked at the Hou in front of it with even redder eyes. The so-called archenemies meeting was probably referring to the current situation. Not only was the Hou gluttonous, but it was also not picky. Whether it was a proper dragon or a Demonic Dragon, they were all in its diet. It didn¡¯t let go of the other beasts either. ¡°You¡¯re just a little brat, yet you dare to challenge me!¡± Although the appearance of a Hou disrupted the Demonic Dragon¡¯s rhythm, it was not afraid at all when it realized that it was only a minor. In fact, it was very disdainful. Then, it did not take Lu Xiaocha¡¯s w seriously and used its body to resist it. And then¡­ The Demonic Dragon¡¯s body was sent flying, but he still didn¡¯t understand how he was sent flying. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± This was clearly an underage brat. How could it have such powerful strength?! Lu Xiaocha stared at the Demonic Dragon and thought about the 18 ways to eat it. With such a big one, she would definitely not be able to stew it in a pot! The Demonic Dragon became serious. It fought the Hou in the sky from night to day, from the ancient residence to the sea. In the end, the Demonic Dragon was pped into the sea by the Hou. The huge waves almost formed a tsunami. When they approached the coastal city, Lu Beifeng in his Naga form stood on the surging waves and used all his energy to freeze the waves that could almost destroy the coastal city into ice. Eventually, he fell to the ice and was rescued by the Marines. In the sea, the Demonic Dragon wished it could be sealed back. Before it was sealed, it had never encountered a Hou in its life. However, after the seal was removed, it actually encountered a Hou in this small world that did not have much spiritual qi! He was really unlucky to the max! Before it could run in the sea, it was dragged up by its tail in the next second. Its head was split open by the Hou¡¯s fist! Demonic Dragon: That human died too easily! Chapter 296 - 296 End of the Body 296 End of the Body The moment the Demonic Dragon disappeared, those who had their negative emotions amplified finally regained their rationality. They could not believe that they did those things. At the same time, the country had been paying attention to this battle of life and death. They had even made up their minds to fight the Demonic Dragon to the end even if it meant sacrificing everything. However, they did not expect that this battle, which could almost determine the life and death of the, would end with just one person. The scene returned to calm. The dark clouds in the sky dissipated, and the huge Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse floated to the coast. They didn¡¯t feel anything from afar in the video, but when the Demonic Dragon¡¯s body upied the coastlines of almost several countries, they finally realized how big this guy was. The people who had regained their rationality looked at the live-stream on the big screen in disbelief. They survived. They actually¡­ actually survived such a huge monster! Although they had be irritable and angry, they still had some rationality. Hundreds of millions of people saw the live-stream of the Hou and Demonic Dragon. The sun broke through the clouds, and everyone hugged their family and friends and cried tears of joy. They stared hard at the screen, trying to spot their hero. ¡°Where¡¯s the Hou?¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± This was what everyone was thinking. The Demonic Dragon was defeated, but the hero was gone. Fu Ye, Lu Beichen, and the rest ran towards the coastline without stopping. ¡°Xiaocha, Lu Xiaocha!¡± There were voices shouting for Lu Xiaocha everywhere. Not only were the national military police searching, but many people living in coastal cities had also spontaneously started searching. They were unwilling to believe that the hero who defeated the Demonic Dragon had died. Fu Ye turned into hispletely awakened form and sniffed the air. It was very difficult for him to capture a familiar aura from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s rich aura and the fishy smell of the sea. He looked at the sea and jumped into it without hesitation. While the others were searching for Lu Xiaocha like a needle in a haystack, a ck wolf firmly grabbed this trace of aura and swam desperately into the vast sea. Finally, a few hourster, Fu Ye found a small ¡°rabbit¡± floating on the sea. Under the rabbit, a huge shadow was approaching. When the Hou and the Demonic Dragon fought, all the animals in the sea fled in all directions. However, a few hours after the battle ended, the heretics in the sea quietly returned. Moreover, it found a small beast floating on the sea. It opened its mouth and was about to bite it. However, before it could get close, a powerful electric current ran through its body and it died. Fu Ye swam to Lu Xiaocha¡¯s side and carefully sniffed her snow-white stomach. He opened his mouth and carefully held the small snow-white ball into his mouth. Then, he climbed onto the heretic before putting her down. The big ck wolf turned its head and covered its earspletely on the rabbit¡¯s stomach. Only when it heard the breathinging from her body rxed. Fu Ye gently rubbed against the little rabbit. It scared him to death. ¡­ After the chaos that day, the country quickly began to reorganize. Heroes had to be rewarded, but criminals also had to be punished. Lu Xiaocha had fallen into aa since she was saved, and she slept for three days. When she woke up three dayster and saw the worried and concerned gazes of the family members in the ward, she was at a loss for a while before she reacted. She stared at her eldest brother and second brother and could clearly feel the spiritual energy fluctuations on their bodies. It turned out that in that war, Lu Beihuai and Lu Beiqing really awakened under the pressure of the Demonic Dragon. Lu Beihuai: Ancient Kunpeng bloodline, bes Kun1 when ites into contact with water, and transforms into Peng2 when it is out of the water. It has two forms and both of them are huge. Lu Beiqing: Ancient Divine Wood Deer bloodline. It has powerful healing abilities and canmunicate with mountains, rivers, and nts. This time, everyone in the younger generation of the Lu family had be bloodline metahumans, and the awakened bloodlines were quite rare. It was also because of the country¡¯s support that the Lu family became a top-notch family. Be it domestically or overseas, everyone wanted to be on good terms with them. However, the Lu family still kept a low profile. Moreover, their only youngdy was still in the hospital. Who would be in the mood to socialize? ¡°How do you feel, Xiaocha?¡± ¡°Would you like some water?¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Pei Anran¡¯s eyes were red as she carefully hugged her daughter. ¡°You scared us.¡± The treasure they had gone through so much trouble to find was almost lost again. Lu Xiaocha looked at her family and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just too tired and slept for a while.¡± Lu Beichen said, ¡°You slept for three days and three nights.¡± Was this just a while? It almost scared their souls out of their bodies. A gurgling sound broke the harmonious atmosphere. Lu Xiaocha touched her stomach. ¡°I slept for three days¡­¡± No wonder she was hungry. Pei Anran was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Wait, Mommy will buy you food now.¡± However, before she could go out, there was a knock on the door. The person who came was Fu Ye. He even brought porridge. His gazended on Lu Xiaocha, who had already woken up on the bed. Fu Ye¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°She really woke up.¡± He walked in. Pei Anran was very enthusiastic about him. ¡°Xiao Ye,e sit here.¡± As she spoke, she looked at her daughter. ¡°Xiaocha, you don¡¯t know. At that time, you became so small after the battle with the dragon. You fainted and floated on the sea. It was Xiao Ye who found you and brought you back.¡± Lu Xiaocha blinked at him. ¡°Thanks.¡± Then, her nose twitched as she looked at the lunch box in front of him. Fu Yeughed when he saw how hungry she was the moment she woke up. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be hungry when you woke up. Eat.¡± Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up. After eating, although she still wanted to eat, she was not in a hurry. At this moment, she wanted to know something else. ¡°Where¡¯s the Demonic Dragon? Where¡¯s that big Demonic Dragon?¡± That was her future food! After she finished speaking, she realized that everyone¡¯s expressions were subtly angry. Pei Anran said angrily, ¡°Xiaocha, you don¡¯t know because you were unconscious. Because the Demonic Dragon¡¯s body is too big, after it was pushed by the waves to the coastline, it crossed several countries. Those shameless people insisted that the Demonic Dragon was theirs, that if itnded in their country, it would be theirs. Pfft! How shameless!¡± Lu Xiaocha was stunned for two seconds before her eyes widened. ¡°Theirs? Did they ask me?!¡± She had fought the dragon so seriously to eat it. Now, someone wanted to snatch the dragon meat from her? Dream on! Lu Xiaocha was furious. She lifted the nket and ran out. Everyone from the Lu family: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Xiaocha, where are you going? You¡¯re still hospitalized!¡± Lu Xiaocha replied as she ran, ¡°I¡¯ll go get my meat back!¡± She had such a big piece of dragon meat. She had to eat it whole when she came back! Chapter 297 - 297 Side Story 1 297 Side Story In many countries, there were always some shameless people. Because the Demonic Dragon¡¯s body upied the coastlines of several countries, not only did the people of Yunzhou see the battle between Lu Xiaocha and it on the sea, but the people of other countries also saw it. At that time, they even sent helicopters to observe this shocking creature up close. Unfortunately, before they could approach, they were directly overturned into the sea by the energy fluctuations of their battle. Having personally witnessed the power of the Demonic Dragon, they realized that it was an existence stronger than all the heretics they had seen. How could they return the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse? Not only did they not want to return it, they also organized a team in a short period of time to obtain some research materials from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse. !! But¡­ They had underestimated the hardness of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse, especially its ck scales. Not to mention daggers and knives, even the advanced cutting techniques couldn¡¯t leave a single mark on the Demonic Dragon¡¯s scales. Even the bloodline metahumans could not do anything to the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse. Thus, their n was ruined. However, they didn¡¯t give up. They simply moved theboratory to the seaside to study the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse. The Yunzhou government repeatedly emphasized that the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse belonged to Yunzhou and belonged to their bloodline metahuman warriors. However, those thick-skinned countries, led by Piaoliang and Bangzi, insisted that the Demonic Dragon belonged to them. Bangzi even shamelessly stole some of Yunzhou¡¯s ancient culture and posted it online to prove that this Demonic Dragon was a creature that had existed since ancient times. They even said that the Hou was also a legendary creature that Yunzhou had stolen from their culture. The Hou¡¯s bloodline metahuman was also from their country, but she had immigrated to Yunzhou in a certain era. The Lu family, who were from Yunzhou for the past eighteen generations, ¡°¡­¡± Being forced to change their nationality, Bangzi was as shameless as ever. Moreover, Piaoliang also shamelessly said that Lu Beichen and Lu Beifeng should also be from their country because one was an angel and the other was a mermaid. Piaoliang also produced a series of inexplicable evidence to prove that their ancestor was once from Piaoliang. Everyone from the Lu family was speechless. Lu Beilin looked at the liveliness on the Inte and smiled. ¡°It looks like us mixed-bloods have no business here.¡± There were indeed mixed-bloods in the Lu family, but they were Lu Beiqing and Lu Beilin. In the end, everyone in the Lu family posted their identity cards and nationalities online. Of course, some parts were censored. Then, theizens of Yunzhou immediately erupted. The people in question have already stepped forward to respond. They¡¯re from Yunzhou. What did they have to do with all these other countries?! ¡°There¡¯s a lot of noise online.¡± That¡¯s right. The people of Yunzhou had never been afraid of arguing online. They directly climbed over the firewall and started cursing on Bangzi and Piaoliang¡¯s online tforms. They had to protect their bloodline metahumans! [Bangzi thieves, you¡¯re out again. I¡¯m surprised at all.] [Can you not always pick up farts behind us? You stole our culture, now you even want to steal our people. Is the whole world rted to you?] [Begone, thieves. Your ancestors, who only have a few hundred years of history, can¡¯t even suppress their coffins. You still want topete with us in terms of culture?] [The most shameless country I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. Bangzi, do you want a trophy? The International Thief Award belongs to you.] Regardless of whether they could speak Bangzi¡¯snguage or not, they could just type up the words and use the trantion device! For a moment, the Bangzi intr was overwhelmed by Yunzhou¡¯s sarcasticments. Manyizens even gave examples of the cultures of other countries that Bangzi had once stolen. Why would a country do such a shameless thing? And as for Piaoliang¡­ [Hehe¡­ Does he belong to you just because he has a pair of wings?] [Does he belong to you if he has a fish tail?] [I¡¯mughing. Why would you think that? Have my idols agreed?] [Ah, look at the photos of my male idols and goddesses. Please open your eyes and take a good look at their nationalities!] It could be said that the people of Yunzhou were very proud. After all, they now knew that their country was much safer than other countries. Because they had so many heroes protecting them. As for the other countries, it was a little tragic. Many heretics had gone to the big cities. Even at this time, Piaoliang was still thinking of doing research. The government and some metahumans did not trust each other, causing the citizens in their country to suffer heavy losses. When many people found out about the situation in Yunzhou, they wished they could change their nationality to Yunzhou right now. The few countries were still arguing about the ownership of the Demonic Dragon, but Lu Xiaocha was much more direct. She had ced the part of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse in her own country into her space. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse, which was basically impossible for others to cut off, was easy for Lu Xiaocha. Because she had her fourth brother¡¯s Blue Frost and Fu Ye¡¯s Godyer. After putting away the part in her country, she carried the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse back to her country. Such a huge corpse was actually moved by her. Then, such a situation happened in other countries. Those who were originally approaching the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse to study it discovered that it had actually moved!!! ¡°Quick, run!¡± ¡°It¡¯s moving!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t it dead?¡± Everyone was terrified, afraid that this monster would wake up again. The courage to study the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse waspletely gone now. They ran far away and used Lifeless Observation. Then, they discovered¡­ This Demonic Dragon wasn¡¯t alive at all, but it was indeed moving. After some analysis, they discovered that the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse was moving towards Yunzhou. Then, the government sent a helicopter to check on the situation. The images transmitted back made the governments of other countries fall silent and fall into a state of doubt. Piaoliang said, ¡°Damn thieves from Yunzhou. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse is ours. Since itnded in our country, it¡¯s ours. They¡¯re robbing us. Go and snatch it back for me. We can¡¯t let them seed!¡± They had mobilized their armed forces, but Yunzhou was not afraid at all. They were not afraid of anyone! After half a month of back and forth arguing, Piaoliang suffered heavy losses. Moreover, the situation in the country was very bad because of the existence of various heretic forces. In the end, they had no choice but to retreat and dere to the internationalmunity that the Demonic Dragon belonged to everyone and belonged to this world. They should also have the right to obtain the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse. Yunzhou chuckled and uploaded a few videos. The Demonic Dragon came from their country. In the end, it was also defeated by the bloodline metahuman warrior of their country. What else did they have to say? ¡®Go find someone who can defeat the Demonic Dragon yourself if you can.¡¯ In a month, Lu Xiaocha put away the entire dragon. After thest battle, she realized that her space was like an infinitelyrge ck hole. It was not a problem to store the entire corpse of the Demonic Dragon in it. Fortunately, the Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse was not an ordinary corpse. Otherwise, it would have rotted long ago. After more than a month, not only did this Demonic Dragon¡¯s corpse not show any signs of decay, but it was still fresh as if it had just been killed. Lu Xiaocha was most satisfied with this. After all, it was her food. Who would eat it if it was spoiled? She gave some Demonic Dragon blood, bones, and meat to Yunzhou as research materials. Among them, all she needed was meat and blood. The rest of the bones had been bought by the government. Lu Xiaocha also generously sold it to the country at a low price. As for the other countries, they could dream on! Chapter 298 - 298 Side Story 2 298 Side Story Due to the global nature of the spiritual energy recovery on the, some situations have urred in various countries. Although Yunzhou was a country with arge poption, because it was controlled in time and most people had a strong sense of belonging and trust in the country, with the efforts of all parties, the people would actively carry out the notices issued by the higher-ups. The heretic bureau and special department were even more proactive in dealing with everything that was harmful to humans. Therefore, Yunzhou was the first country to stabilize and had the least number of deaths since the spiritual energy recovery. Other countries gradually returned to order after a long period of chaos. However, there were still conflicts between ordinary people and bloodline metahumans. !! And the situation in the country of Yunzhou¡­ waspletely different from other countries. For example¡­ The greatest change brought about by the spiritual energy recovery in Yunzhou was not only the impact on animals but also on nts. Some crops and various flowers had shortened growth cycles and were growing very well. As an agricultural country and a country where most people liked to nt, this undoubtedly set off a farming frenzy. Hence, after graduating from the Spiritual Energy Academy, arge number of bloodline metahumans did not look for jobs to earn money. Instead, they returned to their hometowns and used the fields that had long been abandoned to nt various crops, fruits, and flowers. Some people were even live-streaming the process of farming themselves. The changes in those nts every day were super healing. Then, they took the opportunity to sell agricultural products in the live-stream. Because Yunzhou had awakened several powerful bloodlines, other countries were also secretly observing the situation in Yunzhou. As far as they knew, Yunzhou had the most bloodline metahumans and was also one of thergest countries in terms of poption. In their own countries where there were fewer people, there were all kinds of conflicts between ordinary people and bloodline metahumans. They did not believe that nothing happened to Yunzhou. They must be overwrought now. However, when they learned about the current situation of the bloodline metahumans in Yunzhou, they even wondered if the information they received was fake. ¡°Are you kidding me? Farming? That¡¯s impossible. Those are bloodline metahumans, bloodline metahumans with special abilities. How can they do such a boring thing! Don¡¯t they want to be above others and rule the country and rule the world?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President, but ording to what we know, other than joining the national army and those two special organizations, most of the other bloodline metahumans have indeed gone to farm. Furthermore¡­ there are also live-streams.¡± No matter how much they refused to believe it, the bloodline metahumans in Yunzhou had indeed gone to farm. The people from other countries could not understand no matter how hard they racked their brains. Was there something wrong with these people¡¯s brains? They had such special abilities, but they went to farm. Why was itpletely different from their country¡¯s situation?! If the bloodline metahumans in Yunzhou knew what they were thinking, they would definitely mock them. What was wrong with farming? Farming was the high-end of returning to simplicity. In life, one had to eat and drink even if they had nothing else. This was a lesson learned by many ancestors since ancient times. Moreover¡­ Haha, they even ruled the world. They had probably never been cut down before. Have they seen the first person who wanted to rule the world? In the end, his ashes were scattered! That Demonic Dragon also wanted to rule the world and destroy it. In the end, it became the food of a certain big boss. There was nock of chuunibyous in the school who wanted to cause trouble just because they were bloodline metahumans. In the end, they were beaten up by the school¡¯s instructors and big bosses until their parents could not recognize them. The Spiritual Energy Academy taught them how powerful they were. At the same time, it also let them know that they were no different from ordinary people. In fact, if they made any mistakes, they would probably be worse off than ordinary people. As for those bloodline metahumans whomitted crimes, they were really pressed to the ground by the big shots of the Special Administration and had to be sentenced in the end. No matter how arrogant they were previously, they could not escape jail. Therefore¡­ they had better behave themselves. Ruling the world and whatnot were all idiotic actions. Wasn¡¯t it good to farm? Look at these crops. They were delicious. Moreover, they only took a few weeks to grow, and even those with longer growing cycles would only take about a month to ripen. Look at those fruits. They were much tastier than the fruits before the spiritual energy recovery. They could not stop eating at all, and the various illnesses and pains had decreased. Other than the existence of various heretics, this was simply the perfect retirement life. Who wouldn¡¯t want it? Who could refuse such a life? Chapter 299 - 299 Side Story 3 299 Side Story Finally, no one would threaten the Lu family at any time. Lu Xiaocha felt rxed. However¡­ because she had a huge treasure, it had always been quite lively around her. The dragon bones were sold to the officials, and she gave a lot of dragon blood to her uncle. The officials also sent people to negotiate and buy most of the dragon scales. Other than dragon meat, she also wanted to forge a weapon for each of her family members. After asking what kind of weapons they liked, she made a rough design herself. Big Brother liked swords. The bones of the Demonic Dragon, dragon horns, and the scales were the best whenbined to refine a sword. Her Second Brother used a long whip, she would have to use the Demonic Dragon¡¯s dragon tendon. Third Brother¡¯s bone fan was made of dragon bones mixed with some dragon horns. Since Fourth Brother already had Blue Frost, she would make him a dagger. The youngest brother was mostpatible with spears. Lu Xiaocha nned to use the dragon bones, scales, and some special metals to make a spear that belonged to him. As for herself, Lu Xiaocha had no intention of doing anything. She could put some spiked clubs and sticks into the space at any time and take them out to hammer people when necessary. If it really didn¡¯t work, she could just fish out a big bone. Many people had seen her take away such a huge dragon. Even if they did not see it with their own eyes, they had heard the news. Not only did foreigners covet it, but in just a month, she had encountered no less than ten spies and four assassination attempts. Although they did not seed in the end, it was really annoying. Fortunately, the country was very capable. These situations would happen much less in the future. There were also many factions in the country who wanted to pull strings and start with the Lu family. They wanted to obtain something from the Demonic Dragon from her, even if it was just a piece of meat. In the end, Lu Xiaocha was so annoyed that she simply handed a piece of Demonic Dragon meat and two pieces of scales to the heretic bureau¡¯s auction and released the news. Only then did the people around them stop trying. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s entire body was a treasure. Its bones and scales could be made into the strongest weapons in the world. Its flesh and blood also contained powerful energy. When refining medicine and weapons, it could be mixed in. The quality of the medicine would be better, and the quality of the weapons would also be very high. As for dragon meat, even if one only ate one piece, it had a body-tempering effect on bloodline metahumans. It was better to directly use dragon blood to temper one¡¯s body, but it would be extremely painful. The blood of other heretics also had such an effect, and the stronger the heretic blood, the better. However, this was a secret that only circted in the military, the heretic bureau, and the special department. The reason why they controlled this secret was because they were afraid that some civilians or other countries would organize arge number of massacres of heretics. After the spiritual energy recovery, the heretics were no longer just opposing humans. What they wanted to do was not to eliminate the heretics, but to find a way to coexist with them. Just like the cultivators and various spirit beasts and immortal beasts in those novels. They stood against each other, but their existence was undeniable. If there were really no more heretic one day, the era of spiritual energy would probably end. Moreover, other than some heretics who were especially hostile to humans and specialized in hunting them, there were also some heretics who were rtively kind. Now, some of the spirit beast heretics raised by the various heretic bureaus had bebat partners of the bloodline metahumans, while others had yed a very important role in various natural disasters. For example, the Nightmare Cat and the crow were very useful in catching drug dealers, kidnappers, and some other criminals. Another example was the huge turtle raised in District Seven. It could save people when there were floods. It was much more useful than a boat. Also, the wolf cub that Fu Ye raised had now be a partner who could fight with him. Yin Shian, the little skeleton, Nan Qingyu, and so on, were the same. After many meetings and discussions, Yunzhou finally passed the heretic protectionw. They tried their best not to destroy the heretic¡¯s living environment. They even strongly encouraged more trees to be nted in the forest so that they could have more habitat. However, at the same time, they were not afraid of the heretics. As long as a heretic harmed the people of Yunzhou, they would put the heretic on the wanted list and issue a mission in the heretic bureau. All bloodline metahumans could participate in the mission to kill that heretic. The Yunzhou government and the country¡¯s citizens were dedicated to making their country better. They even wanted to make the world better. Therefore, they were also active in publicity for those tree nting activities and charity events. Even if they did not have the time or ability to nt trees, they showed support by volunteering to clean up all kinds of trash and donating some money to support these activities. The Lu family was also very supportive of these activities. They even specially prepared a few days of leave and found time to bring the entire family to nt trees. Chapter 300 - 300 Side Story: Parallel World 300 Side Story: Parallel World Fu Ye was a ck wolf that grew up in the grasnd wilderness. Wolves usually liked to live in groups, but he liked to wander alone. Although he was wandering alone, he looked taller and fiercer than the Wolf King of the wolf pack. This lone wolf wasparable to a wolf pack, and he enjoyed eating alone. It was also because of his fierce and powerful ability that Fu Ye upied a very good territory. On this day, he patrolled his territory as usual and settled his lunch. After eating its fill and feelingzy, it slowly walked towards its home, but stopped when it walked past a cave. Its gazended on a round and snow-white butt at the entrance of the cave, as well as its round and furry tail. Very good, this was a very delicious rabbit. Fu Ye did not mind having some dessert after dinner, so he reached out his ws and pulled at the hole. At the same time, he felt that this rabbit was a little stupid. It was already so close, but it still didn¡¯t notice. However, just a few seconds after it reached in with its ws, with a crack, a tragic wolf howl sounded from the grasnd. ¡°Howl!¡± The herbivores that were carefully eating grass in Fu Ye¡¯s territory instantly raised their heads and pricked up their ears. They ran. Fu Ye supported himself with three feet on the ground and one w in the air. It was obvious that he had been severely injured. The rabbit jumped out of the cave and bared its front teeth. It looked at the ck wolf fiercely and looked into its eyes fearlessly. Good lord, Fu Ye had lived for so many years and had dealt with all kinds of prey. However, this was the first time he had encountered such a fierce rabbit. It even bit it!!! Its ws were still in pain. The wolf, which was like a huge ck mountainpared to the little rabbit, bared its teeth fiercely. Very good, this rabbit had sessfully attracted its attention, so it decided to eat it now. Otherwise, where would the ck wolf put its face on the grasnd! However, under its fierce teeth and sharp gaze, not only was the snow-white and harmless little white rabbit not afraid, but it even spat at the wolf. It turned around and faced it with its butt. It retreated and quickly kicked. In a few seconds, it looked like it had kicked hundreds of times, leaving afterimages. It sessfully sprinkled dirt on Fu Ye¡¯s big face. After doing this, it quickly slipped back into its rabbit hole. Fu Ye: ¡°!!!¡± It shook off the dirt on its face and became even more ferocious. Its long legs went to dig the rabbit hole, and from time to time, it stuck its mouth into the hole to try to pull out the damned rabbit. If it couldn¡¯t eat the rabbit today, it couldn¡¯t be called the Wolf King of this area! Then, Fu Ye dug the rabbit hole from dusk until the moon rose into the sky. No matter how strong it was, it was still exhausted. It fell to the ground with its tongue sticking out. Who would have thought that the rabbit hole was so deep that even a wolf like it doubted its life? Looking at the pit it had dug, it was big enough to fit two wolves. Fu Ye was tired and did not want to move. Therefore, ity in the pit it had dug and squinted. Hmph¡­ It would guard here today. It did not believe that the damned rabbit would note out. It had checked before. Other rabbit holes had three exits, but this one had only one rabbit hole! The rabbit dide out in thetter part of the night. A furry head poked out of the rabbit hole. Almost the moment it crawled out, the agile Wolf King instantly opened its eyes and opened its bloody red mouth to bite down. However, the rabbit was too fast. Fu Ye took a bite of the mud, but a certain rabbit was very bold. Not only did it not escape, but it even climbed onto its head. This was bad. The ck Wolf King flew into a rage and shook its head crazily. In the end, the rabbit was thrown off, but the fur on its head was a little bald. The little rabbit thatnded on the ground waved the wolf fur in its paws. A gust of wind blew over and brought the tuft of ck wolf fur to Fu Ye¡¯s eyes. Fu Ye: ¡°!!!¡± Very good, its hatred had increased again. That day, the ck wolf could not catch the seemingly weak little rabbit. However, it chose to hold a grudge against that rabbit! Chapter 301 - 301 Side Story: Parallel World 2 301 Side Story: Parallel World After tracking that rabbit for a few days, Fu Ye realized that this rabbit only went out to look for food when the sun set every day. The rest of the time, it basically stayed in the cave and did note out. However, this rabbit would bring back a lot of food at once. It had never seen such a smart rabbit. It actually hid a piece of animal skin in the cave. Every time it went out to look for food, it would bring that piece of animal skin and put everything it found on it to drag back. Such a small rabbit could actually carry such arge bag. It simply did not conform to thews of nature! Fu Ye became curious about the rabbit and was no longer in a hurry to chase after it. It ate and drank its fill every day and patrolled its territory. In the afternoon, when the sun set, it followed the rabbit as it went to look for food. !! Not only was there a beautiful grasnd in Fu Ye¡¯s territory, but there was also a small forest and water source. This rabbit seemed to have some special abilities and could find a lot of food every time. Like now. Fu Ye, who was secretly following the rabbit, widened its eyes. It watched as it quickly dug out more than ten fat sweet potatoes from the soil. The rabbit used its ws to dig at the sweet potato and rubbed the soil on the grass clean before putting it on the animal skin. All the sweet potatoes were piled up neatly. Then, they were quickly wrapped in the animal skin. The rabbit held a corner of the animal skin in its mouth and went home. Fu Ye followed it all the way. It ced the pile of sweet potatoes at the entrance of the cave and patiently rolled the sweet potatoes into the cave one by one. While the little rabbit was going to store food, Fu Ye walked out and curiously grabbed a chubby sweet potato with its ws and rolled it twice. Then, it was caught by the rabbit that came out of the cave. At that moment, Fu Ye swore that the rabbit¡¯s eyes were red as it stared at it fiercely. Fu Ye was speechless. Fu Ye actually felt a little afraid. Before it could react, the rabbit shot out like a cannonball. Fu Ye felt an intense pain on its wolf face before it was pushed out by the ¡°flying¡± rabbit¡¯s head. Not only did its face hurt, but it was also pushed back a few steps. In the end, its huge body fell to the ground. This was not the end. Before it could stand up, the rabbit fell from the sky again and mmed into its stomach. ¡°Howl!¡± Ten minutester¡­ The ck Wolf King, who had never lost a battle in the grasnd, probably never expected to lose to an inconspicuous rabbit in its life. Fu Yey on the grass and questioned its life. In the end, before the rabbit left, it even kicked the wolf with its hind legs. It was as if it was venting its anger. Fu Ye, ¡®I really f*cking want to vent my anger now!¡¯ Lu Xiaocha walked to the sweet potato that the ck wolf had taken and picked it up like a treasure. Then, it carefully rolled into its cave. In order to prevent the stupid wolf from coveting its food again, it rolled the other sweet potatoes into the hole in front of the ck wolf and folded the animal skin into a ball before stuffing it into the hole. Only then did it crawl in and begin to hide its food. Hmph hmph¡­ It¡¯ll be angry with whoever fights with it for food. Initially, it thought that although the wolf looked silly, a wolf would not eat these vegetables. Who would have thought that the ck wolf would only grow for nothing? It did not seem to be very smart. It even stole a rabbit¡¯s sweet potato! Shameless! Lu Xiaocha rolled its precious sweet potatoes all the way to the deep hole in the ground and then rolled them all the way to the ¡°granary¡± it had dug. Lu Xiaocha was different from other rabbits. It had been especially strong since it was born and had never lost to other siblings when they fought for milk from their mother. In fact, because their mother did not have enough milk in the winter, the little rabbit, which had only been born for less than half a month, went out for a walk and brought back a doe that was breastfeeding. The doe had lost its newborn child. After being brought back by Lu Xiaocha, it fed it and its siblings. At such a young age, it had already taken on the responsibility of supporting the family. Other rabbits were cunning and dug holes to hide. Lu Xiaocha did not need it. When it encountered enemies, it would usually rush forward more actively than the enemy. Therefore, its holes were arranged ording to its needs. Among them, the granary was thergest and most luxurious. Thend in the granary waspacted and t. The ground was covered with dry hay and various leaves. The food inside was sorted neatly and looked absolutely pleasing to the eye. The granary could not be small. It had to fill up the food inside before winter came. Although it looked small, it ate a lot. Its nest was filled with clean and soft hay. The hay had been made into a perfect nest, and it feltfortable lying in it. The walls were decorated with small flowers in a ritualistic manner. Although they might die in less than two days, Finally, there was the storage room. In fact, what was inside were mainly the small tools it had gathered, such as animal skins, some animal fur, and some beautiful, clean, and soft feathers. It had collected these things bit by bit. Its main purpose was to put these things in its nest to warm up during the winter. Lu Xiaocha looked at the sweet potatoes that it had piled up neatly in satisfaction and went to the storage room with the animal skin in its mouth. It spun around happily to cheer itself on. It had to work hard today and strive to fill the granary as soon as possible. Sigh¡­ How could there be such a smart and powerful rabbit like it! Chapter 302 - 302 Side Story: Parallel World 3 302 Side Story: Parallel World As a wolf that was beaten up by a rabbit, Fu Ye¡¯s eyes were fierce. Other than itself and the rabbit, no other animal could know about this. Therefore¡­ it adhered to the principle of joining if it couldn¡¯t win. Fu Ye decided to find an opportunity to be friends with that rabbit! This was the most perfect solution it hade up with after thinking for three whole days. !! After being beaten up twice, Fu Ye had to admit gloomily that it really couldn¡¯t defeat a rabbit. However, it didn¡¯t think that it was too lousy. It was clearly that rabbit that was abnormal. That was definitely not a normal rabbit! After resting in itsir for a few days, the big ck wolf got up and walked out of the cave. Every step it took exuded the domineering demeanor of the Wolf King. However, after approaching the rabbit hole, its movements gradually became wretched. A robust ck wolf crawled carefully in the grass. This was the time when the rabbit usually came out to look for food. Fu Yey on the hill and observed patiently for a long time. As a top predator, it had nock of patience, so it could afford to wait. Soon, rustling sounds came from the rabbit hole. Fu Ye¡¯s pitch-ck wolf ears instantly pricked up as he stared at the cave entrance with bright eyes. Sure enough, a snow-white little rabbit with drooping ears quickly jumped out of the hole. It was already afternoon and the sun was not that hot. After the little rabbit came out, it first used its ws to wash its face and ears. After cleaning its body, it shook its fur. It was round like a ball, and its snow-white rabbit fur was soft and fluffy. It looked like it had taken care of itself very well. After tidying up the fur on its body, the little rabbit turned around and took out a piece of animal skin from the cave entrance. Then, it held it in its mouth and skipped out. Fu Ye continued to follow it. In the end, Lu Xiaocha stopped under a big tree and looked at the wild pears on the tree eagerly. Although they were wild, they were big, juicy, and they must be sweet. However, although it was powerful, it was impossible for a rabbit to climb a tree. Lu Xiaocha hoped that the fruits on the tree would fall on their own every day. Although her heart ached when some of them fell and broke, her heart did not ache when she ate them on the spot. Just as Lu Xiaocha was praying that the pears on the tree would be blown down by the wind¡­ but there was not even a gust of wind. Lu Xiaocha was speechless. It seemed that it would not be able to eat pears today. Just then, it heard something approaching it. The little rabbit turned around and saw that it was the wolf she had beaten up previously. What was it doing? Was it here to get beaten up again? The gentle and harmless little rabbit became fierce in the next second. Under its gaze, the ck wolf cautiously took two steps back to show that it had no intention of fighting. Then, it looked at the big pear tree. The huge wolf reached out and jumped up agilely. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°!!!¡± Its gaze gradually became envious. If it could jump so high, there would be no need for it to wait under the tree! Ordinary wolves naturally did not know how to climb trees, but Fu Ye was not an ordinary wolf. Just like how the little rabbit, Lu Xiaocha, was not an ordinary rabbit. Looking down at the little rabbit¡¯s envious and admiring gaze, Fu Ye felt good. See, it was still very powerful. Fu Ye was strong. He stood on a tree branch and shook it. The already ripe pears immediately fell under such a violent shaking. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she watched the pears fall. When Fu Ye came down, the little rabbit was already hugging an intact pear and rubbing its furry face against it. It looked especially delicious. But¡­ it didn¡¯t bring them down itself. Lu Xiaocha looked at the ck wolf that had jumped down from the tree and hugged its own ears with its ws. It did not know if it could exchange with the wolf. Moreover, wolves didn¡¯t eat vegetables and fruits. There were so many pears, so it shouldn¡¯t be able to finish them. If¡­ If it couldn¡¯t finish them, could it pick up the rest? Otherwise, it would be a waste. Sigh¡­ She shouldn¡¯t have beaten it up so badly before. The little rabbit was a bit regretful. Just as it was feeling conflicted, the ck wolf lowered its head and walked towards it with a big pear in its mouth. Lu Xiaocha looked at it nkly. What was it doing? Fu Ye walked up to the rabbit and lowered its head to spit out the pear in its mouth. It even nudged it with its nose and looked at it quietly. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°!!!¡± ¡®For me?¡¯ It chirped twice and jumped around the pear. It could not believe that happiness hade so suddenly and so quickly! ¡®Is it really for me?¡¯ The rabbit chirped and hurriedly asked. In the end, after the big ck wolf nodded, it happily tip-toed on its legs and spun around. It had them all. The big wolf was too good. It had misunderstood it previously! When it went to pick up the pears, Lu Xiaocha realized that the ck wolf was also helping it pick them up. It was immediately touched. The little rabbit had decided that from today onwards, this wolf would be its brother. No one could bully it in the future! Chapter 303 - 303 Side Story: Parallel World 4 303 Side Story: Parallel World Ever since the ck wolf helped it get the pears off the tree that day, the rtionship between the wolf and the rabbit had improved. Moreover, Lu Xiaocha realized that every time it went out to look for food, the wolf would follow it and help it carry food. Lu Xiaocha was the happiest about this. Although it was strong, due to its small size, it could only bring back so much food every time. With the ck wolf¡¯s help, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s granary quickly filled up with food. On this day, it went out diligently as per usual. As soon as it walked out of the cave, it saw the big ck wolf guarding the entrance. Lu Xiaocha skilfully jumped over and rubbed against the big ck wolf¡¯s leg. Then, it let out a soft cry and called for it to follow with the animal skin in its mouth. It was the harvest season now, and the various nuts in the forest could not be wasted. It even knew where to find a piece of golden corn cob. Lu Xiaocha had thought it through. After collecting those corn cobs this time, it would leave behind some seeds and nt them within its sight next year. No one could steal them from her! Lu Xiaocha calcted in its heart. It had already collected several seeds of melons, big corn seeds, sunflower seeds, peanuts, and some vegetables. Moreover, it had already observed when these things would sprout and ripen. After it nted them, it would not have to go out and search so hard in the future. It was perfect! Moreover, although its ¡®good brother¡¯ ate meat, it could eat some melons too. When the melons it nted matured, it would give some to it! The little rabbit bounced happily and quickly brought Fu Ye to a forest. Itid the animal skin on the ground and began to search for nuts. There were many chestnuts, hazelnuts, acorns, and pine nuts in this forest. Lu Xiaocha was happily searching on the ground when it was suddenly hit in the head by a pine cone. Good lord, if it were any other ordinary rabbit, they would have a concussion! It instantly looked up and discovered a monkey hanging on a tree! Tsk! It¡¯s these bastards who look for trouble every day! Lu Xiaocha screamed angrily at the monkey on the tree and cursed as if it had scolded its entire family. Then came another wave of pine cone attacks. Very good, it hadpletely angered it this time! Lu Xiaocha stepped on a pine cone because the pine cone was bounced up. Before the pine towernded, it flew out like a small cannonball and hit the pine cone with its head, aiming at the monkey on the tree. It didn¡¯t know how to climb trees, but it knew how to y basketball! The pine cone flew out with a whoosh and hit the monkey. The monkey let out a tragic cry and fled in a sorry state right away. ¡®Hmph, I¡¯ll let you know that rabbits are not to be trifled with!¡¯ Lu Xiaocha was smug. Hmph, could it not deal with a small monkey? However, not long after, it became sad because the monkey had returned and even brought its family along. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s ws went numb as she looked at the group of monkeys. With all kinds of fruits and nuts thrown at it, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s dodging posture was more or less embarrassing. Damn it, these monkeys did not care about sportsmanship! The moment it saw the ck wolf, Lu Xiaocha seemed to have seen its savior. ¡®Brother, please help me!¡¯ Fu Ye almost couldn¡¯t help butugh when it saw the rabbit moving in such a sorry state. However, it couldn¡¯tugh anymore after being hit. In the end, the wolf and the rabbit cooperated. With the rabbit on its head, the ck wolf aimed at the monkeys on the tree and threw it into the tree. The rabbit curled itself into a ball, aimed at the monkeys, and hit them, causing them to fall miserably from the tree. With their cooperation, the monkeys finally knew that they had encountered a tough opponent and quickly fled! In the face of victory, the wolf and the rabbit held their heads high and finally walked back with their nuts. Moreover, after this battle, their rtionship became even better. The rabbit stood on the wolf¡¯s back and brought it back. The animals that saw them eximed in wonder. Oh my god, the rabbit actually climbed onto the wolf¡¯s back! Chapter 304 - 304 Side Story: Parallel World (End) 304 Side Story: Parallel World (End) There was also gossip in the animal world, especially among the birds. They were simply the animals that spread gossip the quickest. A strangebination had appeared at the border between the eastern forest and the grasnd. It was a wolf and a rabbit. Moreover, it was the ck Wolf King! When this news spread, not to mention the other animals, even the other wolves felt that it was ridiculous. Because the ck Wolf King was too powerful, many wolves who had lost their leader wanted it to join them and lead them to be stronger. Even when those beautiful and voluptuous little female wolves invited it, the ck Wolf King did not agree. It was a lone wolf. It had never joined any pack, nor did it need to work with other wolves to live well. It was even better than a powerful pack. But now, this powerful and fierce wolf was with a little rabbit that should be its food? Haha¡­ What a joke. The wolves didn¡¯t believe it. Neither did the other animals who hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes. However, the monkeys had something to say. That¡¯s right, it was the group of monkeys that had been beaten up by the wolf and rabbit. They spread the news that the wolf and the rabbit were in cahoots with each other. Other animals who had seen them before also agreed. Therefore, more and more animals believed this news. It was just that¡­ the rumors were more or less ridiculous. When this news spread to the furthest west, it had already evolved into such a version. There was something wrong with the ck Wolf King¡¯s fertility, so it hadn¡¯t looked for a female wolf all these years. The reason why it picked up a rabbit to raise was that it wanted to have cubs, but it was too embarrassed to look for other wolves, so it could only raise a little rabbit tofort its empty heart. If Fu Ye heard this news, who knew what it would think? And some of the animals who heard the news¡­ fell silent. There was a very strong and belligerent lion in the west. Coincidentally, this lion was an old acquaintance of Fu Ye¡¯s. To be precise, it had lost to Fu Ye. When it heard the news, it was eating a bison at a leisurely pace. This bison was hunted by this lion named Chris alone. Generally speaking, lions would not take the risk to hunt powerful bison alone. Moreover, this was an adult male bison. However, under the ws of some powerful lions, although it was difficult to hunt a bison, it was not impossible. After listening to the gossip, Chris¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting spirit. It immediately stood up. This powerful wandering lion decided to look for Fu Ye, the ck wolf. It wanted to get back the humiliation of being defeated! After Chris left, the hyenas and vultures in the sky swarmed up to eat the bison¡¯s corpse. After Fu Ye finished patrolling its territory, it went to look for the rabbit. It was almost winter, and the grass and leaves on the ground had already turned yellow and withered. There was less and less food they could find outside. Some animals who had the habit of building nests had already started to busy themselves collecting food early in autumn. Now that a few months had passed, the food in their nests might not be as much as Lu Xiaocha¡¯s granary, but they would not go hungry for the entire winter if they portioned them well. With the help of the ck wolf, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s granary had long been filled. However, it was addicted to hoarding and did not want to stop working until winter arrived. Therefore, Lu Xiaocha quickly dug a second granary for itself and began to hoard food in satisfaction. This time, it had mainly hoarded a lot of dried grass. Although it tasted bad, it could fill its stomach and fill its nest. While the wolf and rabbit were collecting food, an unfamiliar and hostile beast aura approached Fu Ye¡¯s territory. The wind brought the unfriendly smell of the lion. Fu Ye instantly entered a state of vignce and was determined to chase the invader out of the territory. It roared in that direction. ¡°Roar!!!¡± A lion¡¯s roar filled with fighting spirit came from the edge of Fu Ye¡¯s territory. Fu Ye recognized the smell and voice of this lion. It had once lost to it, but now it was here again. Lu Xiaocha stood up and sniffed the smell in the air. Then, it threw down the food in the animal skin without hesitation and chirped. Fu Ye squatted down and Lu Xiaocha jumped onto its back. Then, it squatted on its head and curled itself into a ball before following Fu Ye to the battlefield. Fu Ye ran very quickly. The wind quickly blew past it, and Lu Xiaocha¡¯s rabbit ears flew up. However, the rabbit was still squatting on the wolf¡¯s head. Atst, the wolf and the lion met. From nearly a hundred meters away, the lion used a tactical roar to deter the ck wolf. In the face of a powerful enemy, the ck wolf tucked its tail between its legs and assumed a fighting stance, revealing its sharp teeth. There was no fear in its eyes at all. The battle started immediately. No one knew who started first, but the two big guys collided in an instant. They used their teeth and ws, and the roars of the lion and the wolf spread for hundreds of miles. Both herbivores and carnivores pricked up their ears curiously. Lu Xiaocha had alreadye down from Fu Ye¡¯s head to watch the battle. It was not good for it to participate in the battle of carnivores. Finally, the wolf and the lion were both injured. They both had many wounds on their bodies. In the end, the invader Chris was defeated. Fu Ye still won, but¡­ in the animal world, there were always some shameless thieves. The hyenas that smelled the fishy smell were the most annoying to animals. They wanted to take advantage of the ck wolf and lion being injured to bite them to death to eat their meat. However¡­ Although the wolf was injured, the rabbit was still fine. When more than ten hyenas were about to ambush the injured wolf and lion, the rabbit appeared out of nowhere and beat them until they doubted their lives. Even Chris, the lion who was on guard, looked shocked. They watched as the small rabbit moved nimbly among the hyenas, beating the hyenas dozens of times bigger than it until they could not resist at all. In the end, it even stepped on the head of a hyena and puffed out its chest proudly. ¡°Howl~¡± Fu Ye, the ck wolf, responded and praised it. It had never seen such a cool rabbit! Chris was speechless. It had never seen such a thing before. After leaving this time, Chris never came again. It was already no match for Fu Ye, the ck wolf. Now, there was a rabbit that was especially good at fighting. If it came again again, it would probably really die here. Fu Ye and Lu Xiaocha¡¯s lives returned to normal. They continued to live their lives leisurely. The four seasons rotated, and the wolf and rabbit left behind many legends. However, what did not change was that the wolf always brought the rabbit with it wherever it went. Chapter 305 - 305 Side Story 4 305 Side Story In the Fu family, after killing an evil centipede, Fu Ye returned home. He had just taken a sip of water when he saw his grandfather strolling in with his hands behind his back. The wolf, which had grown to the size of a calf, twitched its ears twice. It rested its chin on its front paws and only turned its head slightly to look at the door. He had a heretic spirit beast at home, and it was extremely aggressive. Every time he went on a mission, it could help Fu Ye. Countless people envied him. Moreover, because of the life-prolonging pill, he looked even younger and stronger. Not only were the old fellows who knew him envious, some young people were also envious. Due to the spiritual energy recovery, another Longevity Fruit was discovered by the heretic bureau two months ago. Therefore, it was no longer a secret that Old Master Fu had eaten the life-prolonging pill. The others were only to be green with envy. They hated that they couldn¡¯t eat the life-prolonging pill, especially those who were rich and powerful. They had a lot of money that they couldn¡¯t finish spending, but their lives couldn¡¯t be bought with money. Now that a ¡°life¡± that could be bought had appeared in the heretic bureau, who knew how many people would flock to the next heretic bureau auction for this. The energetic old man strolled home. When he saw his smelly grandson with messy hair and blood on his body, his face immediately fell. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. No wonder you still don¡¯t have a girlfriend!¡± Fu Ye¡¯s scalp tingled when he heard the Old Master¡¯s familiar urging. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t have to hate marriage so much. If you have the time to urge me to get married every day, why don¡¯t you find yourself an old partner to spend your twilight years with? You seem quite popr now.¡± When Old Fu was young, he was also a handsome young man. When he was in the army, he had a tall figure and a burning gaze. His sharp eyebrows and starry eyes had charmed countless girls. Even though he was old now, his temperament and face were still there. He was still a handsome old man, not to mention that he looked even younger after taking the pill. Every time he went for a walk in themunity square, he attracted countless olddies who had lost their husbands. Hearing his grandson¡¯s words, Grandpa Fu immediately red up and lost his dignified image. He bent down, took off his shoes, and threw them at his grandson. Because his body was much younger, he usually abandoned his walking stick when he walked. Now, it was no longer convenient to hit this young brat without his walking stick. He could only bend down, take off his shoes, and smack him. Back then, he never missed when he threw grenades, and he had also hit the little brat ever since he was young. However, Fu Ye was not to be trifled with. Because he had been mischievous since he was young and was beaten up by his grandfather, he sessfully predicted his grandfather¡¯s movements and ran away quickly. Fu Ye said, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to be so angry.¡± Old Master Fu was so angry that he pointed at Fu Ye. ¡°Little brat, I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re already so old. If you don¡¯t find a girlfriend and find a wife for the Fu family, I¡¯ll be angered to death by you!¡± Fu Ye was a little speechless. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m still young. What are you worried about?¡± Old Master Fu said, ¡°What am I worried about? I¡¯m worried that our Fu family will have no descendants!¡± The Old Master sighed and sat on the sofa. ¡°I know that young people nowadays don¡¯t like to get married and think that I¡¯m old-fashioned, but Little Ye, I¡¯ve lived my entire life. I¡¯m often the only one at home. I¡¯m afraid¡­ Your job is also very dangerous. I¡¯m afraid that when the timees, I¡¯ll be the only white-haired old man left in the Fu family without anyone to send me off.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say those unlucky things, but just because I don¡¯t say them doesn¡¯t mean that those dangers might not exist. All of you are stubborn. I¡¯m also a soldier, so I won¡¯t persuade you not to do these things to protect the country, but¡­ but I don¡¯t want to watch helplessly as the Fu family is left without anyone.¡± Fu Ye looked at the elderly man¡¯s sad expression as he sat on the sofa. He pursed his lips and put down the cup in his hand. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°This is already the eleventh time. Thest time you pretended to be sick and that you were about to die if I didn¡¯t bring a girlfriend back. Then, I exposed you on the spot. The time before that, you hugged Grandma¡¯s token and sat beside Father and Mother¡¯s token to cry so that I could go on a blind date. And the time before that¡­¡± Old Master Fu was speechless. The sorrowful atmosphere that he had painstakingly created was immediately broken by this unfilial grandson. Old Master Fu bent down and took off his other shoe. He stood up and smashed it again without hesitation. Fu Ye quickly ran out. The wolf quickly followed with his tail between his legs. Fu Ye slipped away, leaving behind a voice that had yet to dissipate. ¡°I still have something to do at the Special Administration. I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Old Fu said, ¡°Little brat, if you don¡¯t find a girlfriend soon, don¡¯te home!¡± Chapter 306 - 306 Side Story 5 306 Side Story Fu Ye, who had run away from home because he was urged to get married, couldn¡¯t wander on the streets with the wolf cub beside him anymore. There was nothing going on with the Special Administration for the time being. He sent a message to ask where Lu Xiaocha was. Lu Xiaocha: [The heretic bureau. I¡¯m going on a mission now. Are youing?] Fu Ye made a prompt decision: [I¡¯ming!] Their Special Administration also part-timed missions in the heretic bureau. Lu Xiaocha basically only came here to take a look when she wanted to eat something different. The two of them often went on missions together and were now super rich in points. When Fu Ye brought the wolf over, Lu Xiaocha was sitting on the stone steps eating a lollipop. Moreover, there were many people around her. ¡°Group mission?¡± She nodded. ¡°We found something simr to a mystic realm not far from the realm gate. Everyone is going there to collect natural treasures.¡± She was going there to look for food. There were many good things she had never eaten in such a ce. Lu Xiaocha was prepared to fill her food Space. After Fu Ye arrived, everyone was more or less present. Everyone set off. The group mission had a lot of people, and it wasn¡¯t just District Seven. Many people from other districts had also joined the mission. This was not a big deal. Everyone just had to rely on their own abilities to find things. But¡­ ¡°Little beauty, the people around me are all experts. That mystic realm is very dangerous. A beauty like you might be killed easily. Are you really sure you don¡¯t want to team up with me?¡± ¡°Little beauty, what¡¯s your name? Is your awakened bloodline a rabbit? Little rabbits should be protected. Don¡¯t be too far away from me.¡± ¡°Little beauty¡­¡± Fu Ye¡¯s face darkened. He grabbed Lu Xiaocha¡¯s arm and brought her to his side. ¡°Get lost.¡± The person who kept calling Lu Xiaocha a little beauty and wanted to protect her was a metahuman who had awakened the lion bloodline. He had golden hair and was quite handsome. Seeing that he had a few bloodline metahuman bodyguards by his side, it was obvious that his family was very rich. These were all his confidence. This rich second-generation heir had been eyeing Lu Xiaocha when they entered the mystic realm because she was the most beautiful and needed protection among all the women who came. Thus, this person came up and hit on her. Some of his words were really greasy. Lu Xiaocha directly turned around and ignored him. ¡°Yo, you want to be her escort? Can you even beat the bodyguards beside me?¡± The rich second-generation heir had a very standard understanding of themselves. He didn¡¯t even mention himself and pointed at his bodyguards proudly. He almost wrote the words ¡®I¡¯m useless and proud¡¯ on his face. The rich heir was ignorant and ipetent. He had a good gene that awakened the lion bloodline, so he did not know Fu Ye. However, some of his bodyguards knew him. At this moment, they lowered their heads and whispered into his ear with cold sweat on their faces. Then, the rich heir¡¯s expression changed and became fawning in a second. ¡°Well, I was just joking. Take your time.¡± With that, he ran away with his bodyguards. Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye were speechless. His attitude was really quite flexible. Although he had run away, Fu Ye felt sour and ufortable when he thought of how that person had shown his attraction to Lu Xiaocha just now. Then, for some reason, he asked, ¡°Xiaocha, what do you think of a marriage alliance?¡± Lu Xiaocha, who was picking fruits, turned to look at him. ¡°A marriage alliance? Sounds good.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what do you think of a marriage alliance between our families?¡± Although it was just an intrusive thought, the more Fu Ye thought about it, the more he felt that it was a good idea. ¡°My family, your family, aren¡¯t you the only one in your family¡­¡± After saying that, she paused for a moment before realization dawned on her. ¡°You want to hit on me!¡± Fu Ye was choked by her straightforward words. He scratched his head and his ears turned red. ¡°I just thought¡­¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Before Fu Ye could finish speaking, he suddenly heard Lu Xiaocha answer. He was stunned. Three secondster, he revealed a silly smile that he didn¡¯t even know he had. ¡°Are you serious? You really agree?!¡± Fu Ye felt like his heart was about to explode. It had never beat so fast before. Lu Xiaocha couldn¡¯t help butugh at his silly look. ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Dating and getting married was a very novel experience for Lu Xiaocha. In her previous life, she had always struggled on the verge of death. She had never considered it. However, now that she could eat and drink to her heart¡¯s content in this world, it seemed that¡­ she could indeed experience the feeling of being in a rtionship. Well¡­ Among the people around him, Fu Ye seemed to be the most pleasing to the eye. Fu Ye did not expect to get a future wife after this mission with Xiaocha! He didn¡¯t know how he spent the rest of the time. He smiled foolishly all the way to the end and circled around Lu Xiaocha the entire time. He didn¡¯t even know when his ears and tail were exposed. Moreover, his tail had clearly turned from a wolf into a dog. The wolf beside him walked away with disdain. After leaving the mystic realm, Fu Ye sent Xiaocha home and confirmed it repeatedly in the car. ¡°Xiaocha, you can¡¯t change your mind. From today onwards, you¡¯re my future wife.¡± Lu Xiaocha nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve said it five times.¡± Fu Ye¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°It just feels like a dream.¡± Lu Xiaocha turned around and suddenly hugged his face, leaving a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Does it feel real now?¡± Fu Ye: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°R-real.¡± His head was smoking. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Fu Ye, who was driving, felt as if he was floating on clouds. A sentence kept repeating in his mind. Xiaocha had just kissed him! Therefore, he almost got into a car ident and was pped awake by Lu Xiaocha. When they arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house, when Lu Xiaocha got out of the car, he also leaned over shyly and kissed her face. However, he quickly shrank back timidly. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°¡­ Bye.¡± Why was her heart beating so fast? Fu Ye watched as she returned to the Lu family and disappeared from his sight. He was still lying in the car and smiling foolishly. He knew it. Xiaocha was the cutest. A future wife is much better than a sister! Why was he so stupid in the past to not think of this wonderful idea! Chapter 307 - 307 Side Story 6 (End) 307 Side Story 6 (End) Fu Ye was so happy that the corners of his lips curled up when he returned home. Then, he saw the Old Master sitting on the sofa, watching the news and drinking tea. One second, he was smiling, and the next second, his face fell. ¡°Oh, you still know how toe back. What did I tell you when you left? You still dare toe back!¡± Fu Ye was speechless. ¡®You¡¯re really my biological grandfather.¡¯ !! He leaned over and sat beside the Old Master. ¡°Grandpa, let me discuss something with you. What do you think of a marriage alliance?¡± The Old Master¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Why, little brat, have you finally thought it through? A marriage alliance is good. I¡¯ll arrange it for you now. I heard that your Grandpa Li¡¯s granddaughter has awakened the Wind Bird bloodline. The youngdy is knowledgeable, good-looking, and is a bloodline metahuman. If you don¡¯t like her, there¡¯s still your Uncle Deng¡¯s daughter¡­¡± Fu Ye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t want any of them. I already have someone in mind.¡± Old Master Fu looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°She¡¯s from the Lu family.¡± The Old Master wondered if he had misunderstood. ¡°Which Lu family are you talking about?¡± Fu Ye leaned against the sofa and crossed his legs. ¡°Which Lu family could it be?¡± Grandpa Fu took a deep breath and patted his grandson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xiaocha!¡± Fu Ye raised his head. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Grandpa Fu instantly perked up. ¡°Will it work?¡± Fu Ye was puzzled when he saw his grandfather¡¯s expression. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m on good terms with Xiao Cha. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Grandpa Fu pped his thigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s just that I think it¡¯ll be Xiaocha¡¯s loss to be with you. Besides, will the Lu family agree?¡± If Xiaocha could really be his granddaughter-inw, the Old Master would be more than willing. He liked Lu Xiaocha very much and treated her as his granddaughter. However¡­ he felt that his grandson was a little embarrassing inparison. Fu Ye was speechless. This was his biological grandfather! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Where am Icking?¡± Old Master Fu looked at his grandson in disdain. ¡°What¡¯s not so bad about you?¡± With that, Old Master stood up with his hands behind his back. ¡°Even if our family is willing, will the Lu family be willing?¡± Fu Ye looked sincere. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Xiaocha about this. She has no objections, so I¡¯m here to look for you and ask you to help talk to the Lu family.¡± Fu Ye¡¯sst shot was fierce. ¡°Tell me if you want Xiaocha toe to our house. If we¡¯rete, she¡¯ll be someone else¡¯s!¡± Old Master Fu immediately said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the Lu family now. Even if I have to risk my old face, I have to let Xiaochae to my house.¡± The Old Master was also a man of action. After saying that, he immediately made arrangements. They went to the Lu family and talked a lot. In the end, they finally shamelessly brought up the serious matter. Hearing Old Master Fu suggest a marriage alliance between the two families, Daddy Lu and the brothers¡¯ faces quickly fell. Daddy Lu¡¯s voice was stiff. ¡°No, my daughter doesn¡¯t need a marriage alliance.¡± The brothers also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa Fu. Xiaocha doesn¡¯t need a marriage alliance.¡± Fu Ye panicked. ¡°You have to ask Xiaocha if she wants it or not.¡± Lu Xiaocha, who was eating fruits at the side, was suddenly stared at by so many eyes. She blinked and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Fu Ye was instantly smug. Daddy Lu¡¯s face was fierce. ¡°No, I will not agree to this!¡± The brothers also said, ¡°Xiaocha, don¡¯t be silly. You can date freely in the future. Why do you need a marriage alliance?¡± Fu Ye hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to date first.¡± Lu Beifeng, who had a bad temper, red at him. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡®I treat you as a brother, but you want to be my brother-inw!¡¯ Fu Ye looked at Lu Xiaocha eagerly. Lu Xiaocha asked, ¡°Date?¡± Fu Ye straightened his back. ¡°I can!¡± Lu Xiaocha said, ¡°Then let¡¯s just have a marriage alliance. It¡¯s so troublesome to date.¡± She had seen on television and in real life that many people dated and quarreled at the drop of a hat. It was so troublesome and it took so long. Grandpa Fu smiled and quickly agreed. ¡°That¡¯s good. Xiaocha has a good rtionship with my grandson. They cooperate well when they¡¯re doing missions. Moreover, after Xiaochaes to my house, I¡¯ll definitely treat her like my biological granddaughter. I¡¯ll treat her even better than my grandson. No one can bully her. Our families know each other well. This is better than Xiaocha dating an outsider you don¡¯t even know in the future, right?¡± The Lu family was speechless. Under Old Master Fu¡¯s encouragement and Lu Xiaocha¡¯sck of objections to this ¡®marriage alliance¡¯, the Lu family finally relented. This was because Xiaocha was already twenty-five years old. They couldn¡¯t really keep her at home as an olddy. If Xiaocha was willing to stay single for the rest of her life, their family was willing to raise her. The problem now was that Xiaocha had agreed. In addition, Mother Lu really felt that Fu Ye was a good child. Although his personality might be a little wild and crazy, he had always kept himself clean and had nothing to worry about. Most importantly, he treated their Xiaocha well. Hence, the marriage alliance between the two families was decided, and they got engaged in a high-profile manner two monthster. These two families had received a lot of attention to begin with. When Daddy Lu and the others attended various banquets previously, many people also openly and secretly wanted to have a marriage alliance with their family. However, now that they saw the marriage alliance between the Lu and Fu families, those who had sons felt that it was a pity. Of course, after feeling regretful, they continued to target the outstanding sons of the Lu family. After the engagement, Fu Ye couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°When are we getting married?¡± Daddy Lu and Xiaocha¡¯s brothers shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡± Fu Ye thought, ¡®It¡¯s impossible for me to get lost. I¡¯ll go prepare the betrothal gifts for the wedding now!¡¯ Chapter 308 - 308 Side Story 7 308 Side Story Originally, the others thought that the two of them would take some time off for their honeymoon after getting married. However, while they did go on their honeymoon, it did not seem like a normal honeymoon Other people¡¯s honeymoon was to travel abroad and y, but their honeymoon was to take on some missions and go to the mountains and forests to fight. They were technically on vacation, but at the same time, it didn¡¯t seem like they were on vacation. The two of them were very capable. After epting the mission, they did not bring anyone with them. The young couple rushed out excitedly with their weapons. No one could stop them. !! They had disappeared without a trace for nearly half a year. If not for the asional messages, the parents of both sides would probably think that something had happened to them. Half a yearter, this tiger-like couple appeared in front of the public again. As soon as they appeared, they caused a hugemotion. Not for anything else, but the two of them actually brought back a few Grade S heretics, some of which had been tamed. For example, a nest of bees. It was unknown how they did it, but even a hive as tall as a person was carried back. There was also a Grade S Queen Bee and several Grade A bees inside. Not to mention the others, even the heretic bureau was envious. However, Lu Xiaocha had no intention of handing the beehive to them. ¡°This is mine. You can do whatever you want with the rest.¡± Lu Xiaocha, who had a high ponytail, patted the beehive that was about her height. Even after living outside for half a year, herplexion still looked so rosy. With a sweet and harmless face, she did the most dangerous things. However, she was just so powerful. Moreover, she looked like she had gained weight after being away for half a year. Lu Xiaocha was leaning against her beehive when a man in a ck jacket hugged her from behind. ¡°Who will dare to take it from you? Leave it here. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Hearing about eating, Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Although she had eaten her fill outside in the past half a year, most of it was roasted meat. She was craving the food at the heretic bureau canteen and the food at home. Lu Xiaocha skipped away, and Fu Ye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why are you running? You forgot to take your husband with you!¡± Lu Xiaocha, who still looked like a young girl, paused for a moment. She turned around and ran back a few steps. She grabbed Fu Ye¡¯s hand and went to the canteen. ¡°You¡¯re already so big, yet you still need me to hold your hand while walking. What a waste of your legs!¡± Fu Ye stretched out a finger confidently and tore off the band-aid on it, pretending to be pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m injured. You¡¯re my wife. If you don¡¯t care about me, who will?¡± That wound was practically invisible without a band-aid! The corners of Lu Xiaocha¡¯s mouth twitched. She really had the urge to throw this man out. She did not know what went wrong, but after getting married, a certain someone went from a wild wolf to a clingy dog. Not only did he have to hug and stick to her every day, but he also acted coquettishly! Lu Xiaocha¡¯s eyes hurt when she saw such a tall man acting coquettishly. She almost lost control of her fists. This guy waspletely shameless, but Lu Xiaocha still cared about her face, especially when there were many people outside. She was afraid that this guy would do something embarrassing again. Every time Fu Ye showed signs of acting pitiful and wheedling, she had topromise. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame? Who asked you to remove the thorns?¡± Fu Ye said shamelessly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a small wound, it¡¯s still a wound. Xiaocha, can you not discriminate against wounds?¡± Lu Xiaocha was speechless. ¡®You have a glib tongue. If you have the guts, go and say it in front of my father and brothers!¡¯ Chapter 309 - 309 Side Story 8 309 Side Story After eating a full meal in the canteen of the heretic bureau, Lu Xiaocha carried the beehive to her farm and ced her real brother¡¯s beehive there. ¡°Pick whatever you want from the farm. Leave me more honey.¡± After that, the two of them went home and were warmly weed by their families. It was just that Fu Ye was not very wee in the Lu family. Even after they got married, Daddy Lu and her brothers still treated him with disdain. Fu Ye rubbed his nose and looked up at the sky. What could he do? Of course, he would wait until there was no one around beforeining to his wife. !! After the ¡®honeymoon¡¯, Lu Xiaocha did not look like she had gone away. Currently, the world was still considered peaceful. Even if there were ces that were not peaceful, the younger generation of ability users had already been nurtured to be able to hold their own. Unless there was a problem that was too troublesome, they usually didn¡¯t look for her. Therefore, months and years passed peacefully at home. The next spring, Lu Xiaocha started to feel sleepy and her appetite increased. Her family did not think too much about it when she slept. After all, it was normal for people to feel sleepy in spring. She usually liked to sleep. As for her appetite, it was even less of a problem. She had always had a big appetite. It would be abnormal if she really ate less. Until three monthster¡­ Lu Xiaocha stood in front of the mirror and pinched the soft flesh on her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ve put on weight.¡± She could not believe that she, who could not gain weight no matter how much she ate in the past, had gained weight! Fu Ye touched her stomach in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It feels better.¡± Lu Xiaocha pped his hand away angrily. ¡°I want to lose weight!¡± Lu Xiaocha went straight to the heretic bureau to ept a mission and nned to go out. However, when she returned a monthter, not only did her stomach not disappear, but it also became bigger and bigger. Lu Xiaocha: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m sick.¡± Fu Ye finally started to panic. He quickly brought her to the hospital to check what was going on. Coincidentally, Mother Lu came to the Fu residence to see her. When she saw her daughter and son-inw rushing out, she hurriedly pulled them back and asked what was going on. Lu Xiaocha lifted the clothes on her stomach. ¡°Mom, I might be sick? Look at my stomach. I thought I¡¯d gained weight. I went out for a month to do missions and exercise, but not only did it not disappear, but it also became bigger and bigger!¡± Mother Lu nced at her daughter¡¯s stomach and almost fainted when she heard what she said. ¡°You¡­ you guys!¡± Lu Xiaocha and Fu Ye quickly helped her up and asked her innocently what was wrong. Mother Lu grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Go to the hospital quickly and see if the child in Xiaocha¡¯s stomach is alright!¡± Mother Lu¡¯s words exploded like a bomb in the couple¡¯s ears. Fu Ye was stunned. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Then, Daddy Lu pped the back of his head. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t dy me from sending Xiaocha to the hospital!¡± Fu Ye followed them into the car in a daze and did note back to his senses until they reached the hospital. It turned out that Xiaocha had not gained weight, but was pregnant with their child¡­ Actually, it was no wonder that the two of them did not notice at all. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s period never hurt. She waspletely the same as usual. Therefore, Fu Ye was not worried about this. He did not know if her period hade. Lu Xiaocha was an absent-minded person. As long as she was not in pain or ufortable, shepletely ignored this matter. Therefore, she only found out now that her stomach was big. Chapter 310 - 310 Side Story 9 310 Side Story Ten minutester¡­ Fu Ye stood in the corridor of the hospital, smiling foolishly one moment and feeling vexed the next. He looked into the surveince room through the window on the door. When Old Master Fu heard the news, he rushed over immediately and raised his walking stick to hit his grandson. ¡°You little brat! Don¡¯t you know anything about such a big matter? You even asked Xiaocha to do such a dangerous mission. If anything happens to Xiaocha, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Fu Ye hugged his head and felt wronged. This was his first time being a father. How would he know?! !! Fortunately, Lu Xiaocha came out quickly. The family quickly surrounded her and asked the doctor how she and the baby were. The doctor said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother and baby are very healthy, and they¡¯re twins.¡± As soon as he said this, both the Lu and Fu families were overjoyed. Lu Xiaocha touched her stomach with a dazed expression. She never expected to have a child. A warm palm was ced on the hand that was touching her stomach. Fu Ye was hugging Xiaocha. ¡°Our children.¡± At this moment, he felt his heart swell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mom and Dad didn¡¯t know that you wereing and even did so many dangerous things.¡± Fu Ye apologized to the two children seriously. Lu Xiaocha also came back to her senses. Although she found it unbelievable, her expression when she looked at her stomach was still very gentle. ¡°Also, I want to thank the babies¡¯ mother for being willing to wee them.¡± Lu Xiaocha nced at a certain someone. Why did he suddenly be mushy again? But¡­ It seemed pretty good. The arrival of the two babies unintentionally brought a happier atmosphere to the Lu and Fu families than the new year. However, Lu Xiaocha was unhappy because ever since they found out that she was pregnant, everyone treated her like a fragile ss doll. How could it be so exaggerated? Wasn¡¯t she okay when she fought with the heretics previously? Every time Lu Xiaocha was unhappy because of this, Fu Ye had to coax her for a long time. ¡°The babies areing out soon. Grandpa and the others are also concerned about you. Can you endure it for a while?¡± As he spoke, he kissed his wife¡¯s face. ¡°Fine. There¡¯s only a month left. I can wait.¡± A monthter, the two children were finally born. The most surprising thing was that they were a pair of twins. When they heard this news, Lu Beichen was the happiest. He instantly pushed Fu Ye, the biological father, away and looked at his nephew and niece with a loving expression. ¡°They look like me and Xiaocha!¡± Fu Ye was speechless. ¡°¡­ What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m their father. How can they look like you?!¡± However, no one listened to him at all. Before a certain father could take a second look at his son and daughter, he was pushed to the edge. Fu Ye was speechless. Wasn¡¯t he being too miserable as a biological father? Fu Ye could not see his children and could only run to his wife to seekfort. Lu Xiaocha, who had just given birth, was not as weak as an ordinary pregnant woman at all. She was even so hungry that she ordered arge pot of ginseng stewed with old hens to nourish her body. After eating, she picked up a big apple and nibbled on it. She nced sideways at a certain aggrieved person. ¡°Why are they like this? They won¡¯t even let me see my son and daughter.¡± He was quite a big man, but when he felt wronged, he looked exactly like a big dog that had been bullied. He was indeed a big dog. Lu Xiaocha freed one hand to ruffle her husband¡¯s hair andforted him perfunctorily. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can look at them when they¡¯re done. Go get me a banana. I want to eat it.¡± She licked her lips, and Fu Ye instantly forgot about his daughter and son. He eagerly went to get her a banana and personally peeled it to feed her. Chapter 311 - 311 Side Story 10 311 Side Story ¡°What else do you want to eat?¡± Lu Xiaocha replied without hesitation, ¡°Meat!¡± Fu Ye stood up. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll buy you pigeon soup now. I heard that it¡¯s the most nourishing food.¡± Lu Xiaocha waited expectantly. As for the two children, they finally waved their little fists and cried loudly after they were hugged by therge group of rtives around them, who were unwilling to let go. The first to cry was the older brother. His voice was loud and clear. He kicked his short legs and almost kicked his eldest uncle¡¯s chest! Lu Beihuai covered his chest and coughed. ¡°This little guy¡¯s strength is like his mother.¡± He had just been born, yet he almost kicked him to death! Laughter immediately came from the surroundings. The two children cried. The adults tried to coax them but to no avail. Lu Xiaocha craned her neck and looked at them. ¡°Let me try?¡± This crying was a little heart-wrenching. Only then did they hurriedly ce the two children beside her. It was also Lu Xiaocha¡¯s first time being a mother. She did not know how to coax a child. Hence, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, she tugged at the two small, limp hands. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± However, the two children continued to cry at the top of their lungs. It was as if they were in apetition. They cried until everyone¡¯s ears hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± She raised the half-eaten banana and said dryly. Mother Lu was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°How can you coax a child like this¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she saw that the two children had really stopped crying. They were sobbing and waving their chubby hands around, looking aggrieved. Everyone was speechless. Lu Beichen could not help but mutter, ¡°Looks like these two will be foodies like my sis in the future.¡± That¡¯s right. No matter how they coaxed them, he would cry. Once she said that she would give them food, they stopped crying. But for newborns, don¡¯t even think about eating bananas. ¡°We forgot about it. Hurry up and feed them milk powder.¡± Mother Lu immediately instructed her family to prepare milk powder. The two little ones were clearly hungry. After the milk bottles were brought over, they hugged one each and began to suck vigorously. There were still tears in their eyes. As they ate, they opened their clean and wless big eyes. ¡°They opened their eyes!¡± When the surrounding people saw this scene, their hearts softened. Their children could touch their hearts no matter what they did. Just opening their eyes could make them extremely excited. When Fu Ye came in with their soup, his gaze met his daughter¡¯s, who had just opened her eyes. Such a soft and fair little ball. Her facial features were very simr to her mother¡¯s, and her voice was soft. His heart as a father instantly softened unbelievably. Moreover, from this moment on, this father had made up his mind. He had to protect his daughter well and let her grow up safely and happily. Lu Xiaocha¡¯s physique was strong and she recovered quickly, so the two babies and their mother were quickly discharged from the hospital and went home to recuperate. As the father of the two children, Fu Ye took care of them for the longest time. He had already sessfully gone from a new father who could barely change diapers and mix milk powder to a father who was so skilled that he could feed the two babies milk at the same time. However, the two little ones were a little noisy, especially at night. They cried for a long time. Even after they fell asleep, they had to wake up once to drink milk. This caused him to sleep very lightly. He opened his eyes and woke up almost as soon as the children groaned. Then, he skillfully reached out to touch the children¡¯s diapers to see if they needed to change. After that, he mixed milk powder and fed them until they were full. After they finished eating, they would still open their eyes and y for a while before sleeping. He did not disturb Lu Xiaocha, who was sleeping inside, but she still woke up. ¡°Again?¡± Muttering, she carried the baby over and kissed their chubby and soft cheeks. ¡°You have to treat your father better when you grow up. Otherwise, he¡¯ll spank you.¡± Fu Ye smiled at his son. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, I¡¯ll definitely spank him when he grows up.¡± His tone was somewhat gnashing his teeth. He had never thought that taking care of children would be even more troublesome than going on a mission. These two soft and small beasts did not seem to have any offensive power, but they were even more terrifying than mutated beasts!!! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!